top of page

PROLOGUE

In the beginning of the universe, the world was a single entity. There was no light or dark, no sky or earth, no light or shadow. This undefined unification contained within it an immense chaos, limited by physical barriers that one day broke. The liberated chaos assumed some forms that harmoniously self-organized: one of them was clear, pure, and light, transforming into the sky. Then, a dense and dark part condensed to form the earth. And among these arose a unique being, a fruit of balance and passionate about controlled disorder. He was called Uno, the creator. Uno understood that disorder was the origin and the path to evolution, and this would become his purpose and legacy. Understanding that his existence was an insurmountable barrier to achieve it, he created the first antagonistic beings endowed with immense power, parts of his own creator, known as the gods of the ancient era. These beings developed their own works until the world was filled with chaos and balance up to its last subdivision.

However, in the so-called ancient era, the first beings shaped and aided by the omnipotent hands of these gods, the Originals, also evolved. Endowed with free will, they created their own beliefs, languages, and cultures and began to understand that perhaps it was time for other peoples to be integrated into their nobler and more prosperous customs. A furtive desire subtly encouraged by those who looked at them from above as disposable pieces on a board, after all, the victory of the best creation would reveal the best creator. It was the beginning of the long war that would perpetuate over the years. However, what was seen in practice was far from any victory; the balance between the forces made the sky become dark, the ground become embers, and revenge became the food of a world doomed to ruin. Against Uno's will, the gods decided to intervene. The gods, through their banishment from the material world, reestablished natural resources and established a universal treaty, a peace vow written and passed on to the leaders of each of the Original races, passing the responsibility for the development of that world into their hands, as it had once been theirs, the Manthcinna treaty. 

A single language was created, so diplomacy would only face the obstacle of their own hearts; territories were divided, so the land could be plowed without walls needing to be raised; eternity was banished, making greed and ambition that dared to flourish be reaped by time; the sacrifice was made and would be remembered so that the future seen by everyone's eyes would not repeat. There was no second chance by the hands of the gods; they would not be there anymore. The path would need to be different that time, and it was for a certain period until the winds of chaos began to blow again.

PROLOGUE

In the beginning of the universe, the world was a single entity. There was no light or dark, no sky or earth, no light or shadow. This undefined unification contained within it an immense chaos, limited by physical barriers that one day broke. The liberated chaos assumed some forms that harmoniously self-organized: one of them was clear, pure, and light, transforming into the sky. Then, a dense and dark part condensed to form the earth. And among these arose a unique being, a fruit of balance and passionate about controlled disorder. He was called Uno, the creator. Uno understood that disorder was the origin and the path to evolution, and this would become his purpose and legacy. Understanding that his existence was an insurmountable barrier to achieve it, he created the first antagonistic beings endowed with immense power, parts of his own creator, known as the gods of the ancient era. These beings developed their own works until the world was filled with chaos and balance up to its last subdivision.

However, in the so-called ancient era, the first beings shaped and aided by the omnipotent hands of these gods, the Originals, also evolved. Endowed with free will, they created their own beliefs, languages, and cultures and began to understand that perhaps it was time for other peoples to be integrated into their nobler and more prosperous customs. A furtive desire subtly encouraged by those who looked at them from above as disposable pieces on a board, after all, the victory of the best creation would reveal the best creator. It was the beginning of the long war that would perpetuate over the years. However, what was seen in practice was far from any victory; the balance between the forces made the sky become dark, the ground become embers, and revenge became the food of a world doomed to ruin. Against Uno's will, the gods decided to intervene. The gods, through their banishment from the material world, reestablished natural resources and established a universal treaty, a peace vow written and passed on to the leaders of each of the Original races, passing the responsibility for the development of that world into their hands, as it had once been theirs, the Manthcinna treaty. 

A single language was created, so diplomacy would only face the obstacle of their own hearts; territories were divided, so the land could be plowed without walls needing to be raised; eternity was banished, making greed and ambition that dared to flourish be reaped by time; the sacrifice was made and would be remembered so that the future seen by everyone's eyes would not repeat. There was no second chance by the hands of the gods; they would not be there anymore. The path would need to be different that time, and it was for a certain period until the winds of chaos began to blow again.

TOAST TO THE TREATY

Daburn

On that day, the union feast of the peoples gathered some of the most powerful personalities in a banquet that would not go unnoticed even by the less keen noses of the city of Fisbia, which lay at the foot of Blackhelm Castle. The castle of blackened iron stones in its central tower looked more like a giant's helmet than a castle itself, and the shine of its stones resembled the works of great blacksmiths, as well as its opening near its top that looked like a frog's mouth.

There was no doubt that this was not a castle created in the era of the ancient gods. The entrance gate made of Adonsoneiro wood, a tree that only grew in the swampy lands of the human kingdom of Tessan, the sculptures carved in such refined curves could only have been sculpted by elven hands, and the Trilium handles polished in the shape of a lion's head, the symbol animal of that city, could only have been molded in the hidden forges of Kerradum, a singular work of the contemporary world. No structure had been erected by two or more hands in the ancient era; those were difficult times, in which blood watered the land and the only common language was that of shattered iron.

At the end of the castle's first staircase, which narrowed as it reached the main gate, a copy of the Manthcinna treaty, once made by the ancient gods for future generations, could already be seen.

 

Isolate the power to create life from the material world and the thirst for death will cease. 

Divide the realm of men and allow their words to reach further than the sound of their blades. 

Find peace with the one who painted the earth with ancient blood so that the trees are not stained. 

Keep your hearts pure and united against those who fight for the causes of power. 

Time will be everyone's enemy and history will eternalize the worthy. 

From the dark waters to the red moon, the wrath of men will mean the wrath of the gods, and the land once given will return to the possession of those who denied it, filled with death, because only through death can life be created.

 

The stone was so large that even Elik, the young giant with a flat head and misaligned eyes, had no difficulty noticing it. It was his first time at such a feast, and giants always found it challenging to adapt to new cultures. After all, giant gold was worth as much as human gold, and few beings with such long strides passed through those lands.

— Finally, a castle in proper proportions — emphasized Elik to Daburn, a grumpy old compatriot already accustomed to royal events, referring to the unusual dimensions of the entrance and elements of the banquet hall they had just entered.

It was a hall of such vast dimensions that it was somewhat difficult to see the nobles' table at the back. The slight smell of burnt oil coming from the torches along the walls was also a sign of new times, as the use of magic had been limited by the recent treaty, even though most of the kings arriving at the event knew how to use it with some mastery. The torch flames made the rocks covering the entire castle even more striking. They had a not-so-latent shine, but so beautiful that sometimes one had the impression of seeing oneself reflected in their faces, even though these were as dark as the night itself.

— Look, Daburn, beer and bear meat! — Elik nudged Daburn twice with his elbow as they walked, before pointing with his eyes to the bountiful table in front of the triangular pile of aged barrels — If I had known that being a knight would bring these advantages, I would have faced those moribunds even sooner — he continued enthusiastically.

Bear meat was a delicacy in the rocky lands of Taldramond, a tough and coarse meat, which looked more like pieces of tanned leather. There was no doubt that someday someone had thought of using them as such, but dressing up as giant food did not seem very attractive. Daburn only murmured positively. His head thought that somehow Elik must be a bastard; only then could he talk so much. Giants are as quiet and strong as the rock itself, the old nannies used to say. However, some doubt still lingered in his mind. If Elik were indeed a bastard, he certainly wouldn't win the duels among his brothers. Only the strongest are chosen; bastards are weak. The son of the old king was proof, so weak that he toppled his father's throne, he thought.

The stitched leather-wrapped mugs, quite large in size, allowed for enough drink to endure even the long stories that flowed between the tables. The pennants of each kingdom, as well as the delicacies present, had been carefully positioned between the tables to mark the places of each delegation. Larger benches for the giants, foods of various tastes and aromas, where the smell of roasted boars with apples stood out among the rest, and numerous gifts from various places, ranging from jewelry to exotic sculptures on a table not as large as the previous ones. The exchange of gifts was common among the rulers, symbolizing the sharing of wealth and prosperity.

Despite the atmosphere of unity, these were new customs, and the tension in the air was so clear it jumped between the glances exchanged. Nothing that truly worried anyone, as the kings present were all children of war, representatives of the ancient era, in which races fought incessantly for the glory of their gods. Times that shaped legends and the hidden stories told in books. Creating confusion there and being confronted by one of them was something that really made their guests think seriously about taking that extra mug of drink, even though alcohol, like water, always found its way.

— Sit here, delicate hands, and tell us the wonders that such small hands can do — exclaimed Elik, laughing afterwards, as he grabbed the arm of the lady in the green dress with carefully braided polished leather details, who hurried past him, her hair kissed by fire swaying. Her hair color was as intense as the look directed at the giant who looked down at her, despite being seated.

— I'm afraid you've had too much to drink, my lord, which will make me overlook your condition, but if you don't let go of my arm now, you'll likely have to hold your drink with the other hand — threatened Lis, the human princess of Audar, provoking laughter from the other giants seated there, except for Daburn, who immediately stood up and brought his clenched fist to Elik's face, knocking him to the ground and drawing the attention of only the knights' table beside them, as the melody from the lutes and hurdy-gurdies, combined with the raucous conversations in the hall, made even a cannon shot go unnoticed.

— Apologies, my lady, young men being young men... Pay no mind to the words of a foolish boy — he interrupted, visibly nervous, while the smiles faded from the others' faces as they realized the gravity of the situation.

— No problem, sir...? — the princess questioned, shaking her arm as if trying to adjust the sleeve of her garments.

— Daburn, ma'am, Daburn split-head, from the gray city... — he continued, lifting Elik's still disoriented body by the thick-corded collar. Indeed, as he bent down, a scar running from the top of his forehead probably to his nape could be seen among his few graying hairs.

— Just make sure your friend doesn't do it again, Mr. Daburn. There are many people here who would have a very different response from mine, if you know what I mean... — warned Lis, giving an unexpected smile to the old giant.

— He's not, ma'am.... — he said, clearing his scratchy throat. — I mean, yes, ma'am, this will be the last time... — he finished as he knelt before the lady, who curtsied and turned, continuing her way through the hall — Wake up, fool, did you see what you did? — he raged, slapping Elik's head, who was gradually regaining consciousness, bringing his hand to his face. It had been a precise punch to his jaw; he would probably now have difficulty with the meat he had just picked up.

— Where is the little one? — Elik asked.

— She left just like the scythe that was already poised at your neck. Sometimes even good muscles don't survive a bad brain, he thought, taking the last gulp of beer from his mug and wiping his mouth on his forearm. — That is Kynius' daughter, idiot. If he were here, your head would be on this platter, understood?

— No man is a match for me... — Elik had barely finished speaking when Daburn grabbed him by the nape and slammed his head against the solid wooden table. Elik passed out the moment his head hit the surface, accompanied by the sound of trumpets announcing the arrival of the allied kings.

Cavian

Kynius, the feared human king of Audar, was among them, endowed with an unusual brute strength for humans, as well as his skills with the sword and mystical arts. Generally, both blade handling and magic were incompatible with a single lifetime, especially for such a short life as the last children of Amber.

Over the years, some alliances had solidified, but it was over the last three winters that they had formally established themselves. The allied peoples aimed to establish mechanisms to prevent the violation of the treaty established long ago, although many thought some of these were too authoritarian. However, after the attack on the kingdom of Lumeran by the Freeds and with the growing fear of the consequences of treaty violations, even the most skeptical were adapting to the new times. The treaty was inviolable, and everyone knew it, a little freedom to avoid the wrath of the ancient gods seemed a fair price to pay. Better the wrath of men than that of gods, said the most fervent.

— Esteemed kings and knights of Aldoin, we are here to celebrate our union… — Bahamut began as he rose from the most central of the several thrones at the back of the hall, while all the noise turned into the calmest silence. But also to remind that there are still beings in this world who dare to conspire against the peace of the peoples. Hidden and cowardly like the rats that accompany them. About a year ago, Dypsia, Faldram, and Darkwaters joined deserters and hate propagators to fight against the basic principles of our survival, to fight against a world that our ancestors and creators gave their lives to preserve, a world without wars and suffering, where prosperity will certainly flourish — proclaimed the king above the clouds enthusiastically.

Bahamut and Tiamat, of the Suneater family, were the only remaining dragon generals of the kingdom of Aquia, considered in the ancient era as the most powerful kingdom, combining the military might of dragons with the methodical nature of the Aquirians, beings as wise as they were reclusive, who served the dragons since their creation. More numerous and with temperaments as calm as the wind blowing in the Jizu mountains, the Aquirians flaunted their beautiful feathers in rare appearances in common cities, those that housed different peoples and cultures like Fisbia.

— Unfortunately, they need to be contained — continued the dragon king, looking intently at the crowd that stared back at him — Or a new era of chaos will arrive at our doors, just as warned by the writings of the treaty. They attacked our heart! — he firmly struck the table with a clenched fist while the other hand also supported his body bent forward — The purest of our kingdoms, a message of war declared to all those who, like me, dream of days when our children will walk without having to worry about who they will lose in another senseless war. Rest assured that the children of the sun will be avenged and that Lumeran's legacy will continue living through us. I guarantee in the name of the treaty and the creators that the allied kingdoms will spare no effort to punish all those who dare to attack the health of those who cannot defend themselves. Let us put our differences aside and toast to those who have fallen by impure blades and to those who will avenge our brothers,  — he proclaimed while raising the golden chalice that once belonged to his brother Monlok, studded with small colorful stones that shone as brightly as the soul of those who accompanied him in that toast, or as the rings finely adorned with Aquirian writings that he wore on his reptilian hand. Now I ask that everyone feel at ease and enjoy the feast, he sat back on the throne lined with white deer leather from the forests and a golden backrest, which accompanied the long table, while the drow dancers in their fine fabrics entered through the hall door, exuding lightness and beauty and heading towards the central stage.

Regardless of any differences they had among them, the art seen there would please even the most conservative elves to the icy eyes of the giants. 

The table of illustrious celebrities that night was impossible not to notice. The black scales that covered up to the neck of the dragon king's bald head and continued along the prominent lines of his gray cheeks to below his amber eyes were contrasted by the polychromatic blades that covered part of Tiamat's right face, with long, straight, and equally colorful hair tied to the side. She was discussing with Loth, the queen of the kingdom of Qualim, the origins and meanings of the dance presented before everyone's eyes. Tiamat's approach was no surprise since her marriage to Osian years ago, the successor to the throne and heir to the privileged genetics of the night elf nobility. Besides Kynius, Belzog, king of Volus, Vortmor, of the gray mountains of Taldramond, and Melin of Landris, completed the list of Originals at the table, as were called the members of the families that defended the gods since the clashes of the first blades, and who took turns in power as the eras passed. They maintained their lineages since the creation of the first beings of that world and were considered by many to be descendants of the gods' desires in their behavior and actions.

As the light that illuminates glory also illuminates misfortune, the only empty chair perhaps drew the most attention. Iadrin Neniak, considered the greatest connoisseur of mystical arts and perhaps the most prestigious of human kings, was not there. The one who mastered techniques not learned even among the long-lived Natelurians and the skilled Dypsirians, would not attend the celebration. Despite the noted absence, rumors ran only within the few sober heads present, as improper subjects that found their way to powerful ears would occasionally generate the same consequences as a step taken at the edge of the abyss.

Of the alliances established over the years, both Bahamut and Tiamat had illegitimate children, looked upon with disdain by the most traditional, but who were diplomatically seen as the first actions towards the treaty. On the one hand, the dragons who had always lived in isolation saw the alliances as a possibility to expand the control of the kingdom of Aquia, while the other kingdoms saw them as an invaluable military gain and the guarantee of a powerful ally in future disagreements that might occur.

The Aquirian princes did not remotely resemble the imposing Original dragons. If it were not for the draconic marks hidden under dense clothing, one might say they were part of the Earthlys, as the Aquirians liked to call those who did not have the gift of touching the sun. Cavian, the second of Bahamut's three children, had a human appearance from Landris, with narrow eyes and yellowish skin, except for the exotic blue hair, while Egen, Tiamat's only son, inherited Osian's genetics, with pale, almost gray skin, and pointed ears, despite the restless temperament, quite uncommon for night worshipers. Both wore velvety black garments over equally blackened leather, with shoulder pads that bore the Aquirian crest, elongated rachis feathers twisted like claws, embraced by the elongated body of a slender dragon, encircling them in a large golden circle.

— Look, Egen, isn't it amazing? Perhaps finally after so many years, we can find the peace that seemed distant days ago... exclaimed Cavian smiling as he scanned the crowd now contagiously chatting among the tables, until fixing his eyes on the central elevated floor, the stage where the kingdom of Audar was now performing. They were standing in one of the corridors between the tables of the Qualinian soldiers.

— Honestly, how does this affect us, my friend? Egen asked. With or without wars, Aquia will always remain at the top of this world, and you as the future king should enjoy more what life has to offer us, he continued, resting his forearm on Cavian's shoulders and turning a mug full of Audarian wine, while they both watched the gentle movements of Lis, who tried to follow with some success the skillful dancers of her kingdom, in movements that gave the impression her feet barely touched the ground. Around her neck was a cross that extended its pointed arms through a small central stone, as red as her own hair, the symbol of devotion to the Goddess Amber, creator of humans and beings of Light, considered the most powerful entity of the ancient era and a key piece for the creation of the treaty. Kynius's daughter inherited from her mother the unmistakable beauty of the Archel, one of the most important families in Audar. Audarian legends said that the Archel were the first human lineage created by the goddess, such was the physical resemblance, whose main characteristic was the unique hue of their hair, as red as the sun at dusk or the moon in its crimson light nights. Their gazes were not the only ones noticing her, but probably the most attentive. So much so that they noticed when the human princess looked at them at the end of the last note, with a polite smile and calm steps towards them, which firmly ended in the legs of the heir to the Aquian throne and flooded his mind with a complete emptiness.

— Stay alert, Cavian, maybe it's time to learn some tricks — Egen whispered excitedly, standing with open shoulders, in contrast to Cavian's downcast look.

— Hey, dragon prince!... You, with your head down… — called the princess while Egen tried to disguise the embarrassment of being ignored.

— I apologize, my lady... I did not mean to be intrusive or... — he replied stammering. Lis discreetly laughed, looking down at her own feet for a moment.

— But I haven't even said anything yet, if I were to care about the silly looks of men, I would have to avoid events like this, don't you think? — Lis asked with a smile that comforted his soul.

— The wisdom expected of a beautiful princess... — interrupted Egen, resuming the initial plan. — My friend might be a little shy, but regardless of his inappropriate reaction, I'd like to say you were splendid, he held Lis's extended hand and kissed it without breaking eye contact.

— Thank you very much, my lord, but I'm sure I was far from the best on that stage, the princess replied gently. In fact, I just came to ask Cavian to teach me some steps from his homeland, unless your highness is content with just watching.

— I believe I can serve you better in that regard, princess… — insisted Egen.

— Yes... he said in a breath of courage. I mean, no... I... I'm sorry, princess... It would be a pleasure to accompany you if you wish... — he continued quickly, taking a deep breath as if he lacked air.

— Great! — the princess exclaimed with a new smile. — Even so, thank you, my prince — she addressed Egen with a bow and extended her arm to Cavian soon after, who took a few seconds to assimilate what he had just done, but found himself being pulled by Lis to the middle of the hall under his friend's incredulous eyes.

If Lis's goal was to learn something, there was no doubt she had chosen the worst partner for it. Cavian had vague memories of his mother teaching him how to lead a lady, but these were even farther than his thoughts at that moment. Lis's smile was so petrifying that he couldn't even pay attention to the intense sound echoing through the hall, in a moment so rare that he wished it would never end.

— So, my prince, I didn't imagine dragons didn't speak the common tongue... — Lis mocked her dance partner's silence.

— Yes, I apologize... My mind was elsewhere, my lady.

— Is my company uninteresting to your highness? — asked the princess, embracing his head as the music turned slow.

— Not at all, princess... The problem is quite the opposite, as you can see, my footwork skills are as good as my words, so... Well... I imagine your regret has been double... — he noted with still trembling nerves, imagining if the shame he felt so far had not been enough.

— Imagine... Perhaps the truth is a rare gift among these tables, my prince, Lis whispered squinting her eyes. After all, it's easier to hide behind masks than to admit our own weaknesses, isn't it?... I always think difficult and unexpected situations can be doors to new paths, she continued smiling as she led him, making him follow her steps as if controlled by small and thin puppet strings.

— Thank you for your kindness, princess, perhaps it's ungrateful of me to reward you with such apathy, but I promise to try to be worthy of your company.

— Then forget it and we'll start over... Believe it or not, this is my first party outside of Audar since my brother's death... — Lis said, making words escape him again.

— I heard, your highness, my condolences... — he said in a consoling tone while remembering Nox's death some time ago. He was considered an exemplary heir, strong and diplomatic as a good leader should be, but who was fatally afflicted by madness according to the reports that reached him. Act naturally and say as little as possible, he thought to himself, trying to measure his words to avoid the conversation taking an unexpected turn.

— Rest assured, it's been a while. He wouldn't want me to live in sorrow for his death, Nox was the joy in person and had a heart of gold. Surely melancholy is the last feeling he would want anyone to have when remembering him.

— I understand, I've always heard good things about him, your highness, despite the incident...

— Don't get me wrong, my prince, but Nox did not go mad as they say... On the same morning we met and he was as radiant as the first rays of the sun. Now that one watching us leaning on the left pillar, was raised by him since my mother's death and still had the courage to drive a sword through his chest, in the name of a king who lives by appearances... Unfortunately, power corrupts those of weak souls — sighed the princess, drawing Cavian's eyes to Rize, the youngest of Audar's princes, also heir to the Archel's hair tone, who at the moment was enjoying the good old Audarian beer. The expressionless look of Audar's prince continued even while he stared back. A somehow threatening demeanor, but nothing compared to his father. Over time he had lost the sensitivity to care about it.

— And the poor in heart, my princess... — he completed, as he turned back to the princess smiling. But would it make any sense to invent such a rumor and take your brother's life while planning to seal the greatest peace treaty since the ancient era? Don't get me wrong, my princess... Not that I doubt your word, but the kings present here today have been seeking an unprecedented condition... Something that, well... Probably would permanently cease conflicts among peoples, as was the wish of the ancient gods... — Be quiet, he thought hurriedly as the following words managed to be worse than the previous ones — In the end... I mean... What I mean is that perhaps I lack understanding to see the sense in all you said... If, indeed, it is your highness's thought... — he continued, soon regretting the excessive sincerity. Lis's company had made him slip in a dangerous way.

— Is there any better distraction than the appearance of good, my prince? — she asked. — Think about it... A farmer who feeds his flock only does so because he has an interest in their slaughter, and this same flock, which sees in him the best hour of their day, welcomes him happily, treating him as their savior, after all, what would they do if he didn't come? Perhaps they don't even question their sentences for the crumbs they received in life... I know Nox, and I know he would never follow orders contrary to his principles and would never waste his life as it happened. But even if it were just that, attributing madness to someone would be an even better way to delegitimize any information that might leak and have him as a source, don't you think? A perfect story to distract those who were not in his company... — she concluded, when her gaze briefly escaped focus without her noticing.

— A beautiful distraction, no doubt, my lady. Still, even if I believed you, how could I be sure it's safe to share this information with me? — he asked silently and discreetly in Lis's left ear, making a chill run down his spine at the thought of how her words could resonate in the wrong ears.

— I don't — Lis replied in a tone as low as Cavian's. — But among the few people who have some access to royal information and might have the intention to do something about it, I thought you and your sister could be good options, especially because of the methodical fame of the Aquirians and the loyalty inherited by your mother's blood... But among all my plans, a dance between young princes is so common it would go unnoticed even among the most skilled eyes. Your silent tone as you bring your face closer to mine even gives the impression you are courting me — she continued as he timidly moved away with blushing cheeks, drawing another smile from the princess, who seemed to enjoy the situation.

— I'm sorry, my lady... — he apologized again, trying to disguise the shame he felt. He didn't know what to think or how to act, his insecurity seemed to slowly take over his body even though he resisted. — It's just that I don't know if I can meet your expectations, he completed in a gentle tone at the same moment he almost stepped on the princess's foot again.

— Your actions reveal more than you think, you know?... Anyway, the more curious eyes are attentive, the greater the chances we have to prevent any action they are planning. Now, with the kingdoms drawing closer, it is quite likely that I can prove my intuition at the next balls and you can have me as a friend instead of a lunatic. 

Cavian nodded, trying to think how to agree with the first part without agreeing with the second.

— I believe we must continue later, your highness, your father seems to have matters to address with you... — he said, diverting his gaze towards Kynius, who was approaching them at the end of the music, while Cavian bowed to the princess in thanks for the dance.

Kynius was visibly an out-of-the-ordinary human. Despite his white hair and the recent scar running down the middle of his left eye, attributed to negligence with the forge, one of the king's known hobbies, he presented a physical build that rivaled the Orcs. His presence was imposing, worthy of a king, and his blue cloak with silver details bore the symbol of the world's granary, the windmills' blades of Audar. The kingdom, despite not having as imposing military power as others present, had its strategic importance due to its food production, which supplied much of the kingdoms through the common cities' trade. Thus it was considered almost untouchable, as an attack on Audar would represent an attack on the very existence of the peoples.

Kynius would not consider his daughter's approach to one of the dragon princes entirely bad. Dragons were usually generous in their alliances, and the stories said, including that the marriage of Melin with Bahamut only occurred due to the need for the reconstruction of Landris, after the defeat of King Oda in the ancient era, which left the third human kingdom, besides Audar and Tessan, completely decimated.

— Prince Cavian... — said Kynius inclining his head slightly in a gesture of greeting.

— It is a pleasure to meet you, my king, — replied Cavian, kneeling at Kynius's feet in a sign of respect.

— Don't bother with formalities, my dear — said Kynius smiling gently at Cavian.

— My father, Cavian, was telling me some stories about his people… — said Lis formally, while looking at her father. Indeed, she did not seem very enthusiastic about his arrival, but after what Cavian had just heard, such behavior was not surprising, even though her gestures were muffled by the protocol acts between him and the king.

— Coming from there, I'm sure they are magnificent, like so many I already know. I have your father as a true brother, so I am very pleased that Lis can enjoy such company, exclaimed the king with restrained enthusiasm.

— Your daughter possesses exemplary dexterity, your highness — observed Cavian.

— Typical of the Originals of Audar — replied the king with a proud look at his daughter, even though she responded with an elongated smile not accompanied by her own gaze. — Unfortunately, we have to leave, your highness. There are matters to attend to in Tessan, but I am pleased to see you, my young man, I realize that Aquia has a successor worthy of your father. 

He nodded in thanks.

— Until the next opportunity, my prince — said Lis, bowing in greeting to her new confidant.

— May it be soon, your highness — said he taking her hand and kissing it, while the princess gave a subtle wink in thanks in a brief moment when their eyes met.

A subtle gesture that meant perhaps Lis's trust had been placed in the right person, but only time could confirm. Even so, those recent events dominated Cavian's mind completely. It was not possible that Kynius knew of such distrust, he seemed only a proud and kind father, but somehow he perceived that something was wrong. He had felt so much sincerity in Lis's words that his heart refused to accept that it was just a whim. Was she treading the same path as her brother? His anguish was as legitimate as the king's behavior. Perhaps he should look more carefully at the details. Maybe Yuki could help him.

Yuki

Bahamut's eldest daughter was engrossed in a keen analysis of the region from which this sweetly flavored wine might have come. Certainly from elven hands, she thought, even though she knew no one there would admit it. Her main rivals were present, but that wine certainly didn't come from Audar. Perhaps consulting the receipt records could provide the clue she needed. No one cared about old papers anyway. Yuki had interests as exotic as her long hair, with silver strands mingling with darker and lighter tones, gently cascading over her back. Were it not for the coppery feather clasp holding her hair, the tone of her dress made her appear almost monochromatic. A beautiful silver lady, with no doubt that she had inherited her mother's beauty. Her slightly slanted eyes were traits of the Inazuma, as was her curiosity to even discover where those grapes had come from. On the horizon, the good wine and the bad will always meet, said the old sages of Aquia, but Yuki loved riddles so much that she could see them even in that glass. The elves weren't there, clearly only their wine had joined the party, so who brought it? Who had such access? Good wines like that couldn't be bought at common city fairs. They were noble wines, perhaps as a courtesy to some of the kings present. Her mind was filled with theories until her thoughts were interrupted.

— Hey, Yuki, wake up! – said her brother beside her furtively. Not that any presence would go unnoticed by the princess's keen ears, but certainly her theories seemed more exciting than a party of self-interested nobles.

— Yes, spark, what do you need? – she responded affectionately to Cavian, lowering her mug.

— I've asked you not to call me that in places like this, you know how people react... – he said in a tone as low as it was reproachful as he positioned himself beside her, pretending to be interested in some caramelized fig sweets stretching to the other side of the long table on the side mezzanine. They were behind the larger edge, from where it was still possible to see the hall below them.

— Surely several people here are listening to our conversations – she ironized, looking back towards the guests where laughter and conversations still continued somehow, even with the amplified sound of the music flowing between the tables like the wind itself.

— Anyway, that's not the point... – continued the prince, resuming the conversation. – I needed your opinion. Do you think there could be any possibility that an event intended to do good, and perhaps actually doing so, could serve as a cover for something completely bad? I mean, I can think of a few small possibilities, but would it make sense to you if this happened on a large scale? Even if these same people had so much power that they wouldn't need to hide their intentions?

— Hmmm... – she thought for a few seconds. – Even though I need some context to draw the conclusion you're looking for, there are only two very assertive ways to hide or minimize something... The first is creating a worse fact that takes away the relevance of what you intend to hide... – she said savoring the last sip of wine while asking for a moment with her other hand – Or... Justifying this act through something extremely beneficial for a certain interest group. Think that in the end, most people just want to be better than those next to them, my brother, even if they are in undeniably deplorable situations... Well, I don't know if I answered your question, but I'm curious to know the details... – she replied quietly in an interested tone, turning her eyes to her brother.

— The princess of Audar... Well, she came to me with a somewhat strange story... Saying that perhaps this whole treaty could hide other intentions. Do you think they would need this to govern? If the interest was power, for example, here they would already have most of the strongest armies, wouldn't they? – he returned the sweet he had just picked up, apparently trying to simulate an excuse to be where he was, even though Yuki's sly smile, as she corrected the position of the treat returned by her brother, indicated that the action had had no effect.

In fact, it wasn't as if Cavian had made any mess; there were so many sweets lined up and the change so small that only Yuki's nitpicking eyes could notice such an act. One of the few things Cavian could use against his sister's almost unshakable state of mind.

— You think of power like most, my brother, but I can say there is some truth in her suspicion. The greatest reigns are built on subtle techniques of domination. The ancient gods, for example, ruled by force, but it is much more stable and sustainable to rule by passion. Like it or not, gatherings like this promote the kings as heroes, and that generates stronger submission than fear itself. People would give their lives to save their heroes, but they would hardly give it to a tyrant. It's a great power to have in one's hands... But even though I partially agree, I can't see in the current situation any action that can have short-term results. Just like good wines, the images of great heroes take time to build... – explained the princess in a serene tone.

Yuki, at times, had an elegance similar to her mother's. It was no wonder she was admired by the Aquirians, who regarded her as the main heir to the throne, even though it was an unrealistic event.

— Lis thinks that Nox was killed for discovering something and not because he went mad, and that this had to do with him finding out something about this thing that even she still seems not to know what it is... – Cavian whispered.

She smiled subtly, looking into his eyes.

— This is interesting, spark... – she exclaimed, pointing her index finger at her brother – Look, before you interrupted my thoughts, I was thinking about the reason that would bring elven wines to those barrels... – she observed, pointing to the oak barrels leaning against the walls in the background – And as much as it doesn't make any sense, I thought of all the times I saw politics find a way to meet its desires – she continued, refilling her glass with the liqueur wine – I know you think the princess might meet the same end as her brother Ian, but don't dismiss the possibilities or be enchanted by the sweet actions of the nobles here. They are all driven by their own interests. In the chess of politics, the winner is the one who can act first and predict their opponent's moves. If indeed what the princess said is true, the prince's death would surely hide something big and Iadrin's absence from this dinner means either he has become a victim of another rebel action or he has discovered something we haven't yet perceived. Either way, there are already two unusual indications for the same day, making the princess's story not as strange as it seems.

In fact, Iadrin was not there, but he hadn't noticed that it might be strange in some way, perhaps he was so focused on his conversation with Lis that he forgot that even Kynius said goodbye saying he was going to Tessan. Even though accustomed, Cavian was still surprised by the fact that Yuki could observe so many things around her and gather so much information so easily, even while concentrating on a mug of wine. The feeling of doubt earlier was replaced by a happiness he didn't know if came from thinking the princess was healthy or the possibility of seeing her again, even though the fact itself was worrisome. He smiled to himself amid his scattered thoughts.

— At least for someone, the party seems to have been fruitful – Yuki directed a subtle malicious smile at her brother upon seeing him taken by enthusiasm.

— Don't be silly, Yuki – Cavian grumbled quickly, frowning – It was just a conversation.

— I know... It's almost time for the fights, they said Uruk is going to face Cusgar – she said, changing the subject upon noticing her brother's discomfort. Not that she cared, in fact, it was one of her main amusements, but the upcoming fight was too interesting to miss.

— Uruk wouldn't stand a chance, Cusgar has never lost... – Cavian observed, finally filling his mouth with the first treat he saw in front of him.

— But he has also never faced an opponent of that size, my brother. Indeed, if the kings don't move their fingers, the confined environment might not favor him. Uruk's trunk is very wide as are his arms. I think he would struggle against an opponent who closes the distance, which would apparently be easy to do in that arena... Maybe you should challenge him instead of Uruk, it would be interesting to assess how you have evolved... – she suggested in a serious and thoughtful tone, while analyzing the possibilities.

— The only one who would stand a chance against him is you, my sister. Why don't you follow your own advice? – Cavian replied, turning to look at the entrance of some humans dressed in dark loose clothes, who began marking out a small improvised arena where the dance performances had previously taken place. The golden lion head symbols emblazoned in the center of their garments indicated they were servants of that castle. If that castle could stand, there was no doubt it was thanks to its armored lions who had fought for those lands years ago.

The slightly elevated central floor made it easier for everyone to see, both from the tables and the side mezzanines that ran the length of the hall and where the nobility and their closest guests were positioned.

— Nothing I do will change my condition, my brother, you know that – she replied, heading to the edge of the mezzanine accompanied by Cavian.

— Kings don't last forever, you of all people should know that more than anyone – Cavian added, leaning, resting his elbows on the parapet, and interlacing his fingers in an attentive posture to what was to come.

— By then, maybe my pretensions will have changed... – she concluded in an indifferent tone, also turning her eyes to the arena, as the trumpets announced the start of the battles.

Uruk

The battle arenas were a typical celebration of various peoples, a way to prove the title of power. The people of the gray mountains were particularly fond of this art. Their leaders followed the feast of crows that delighted over the defeated challengers, in which anyone with the courage to wager the final game could become king. The strongest must lead, the image of a powerful leader will inspire their armies to victory, they proclaimed. Not that there was no truth in those words, but the strength of a leader was not measured only by good muscles. The right words had brought down far more armies throughout history than good blades, but among them, few valued ancient writings.

Cusgar, Bahamut's chosen warrior, was the guardian of Blackhelm and seemed somehow to be part of the castle itself. He was as large as Kynius, but not as tall as the Original dragons, although the difference was small. No one had ever seen him without his armor, which was composed of large scales overlapping each other, shining as brightly as the darkened rocks of the building that surrounded him, but it was certainly made of Trilium, the secret carved and refined in the forges kissed by the fire of the Kerradum mountains since the beginning of time. Nothing was more valuable in those times, perhaps nothing was more feared by the gods of creation. His hammer, bearing marks of battles of yore, dragged on the ground as he made his way to the arena and was as large as its bearer. The sound of metal scraping against the stones was almost like a death cry, although it was impossible for anyone to fight under those conditions. Impenetrable for a good festive duel, but in a high-level combat, speed was as important as the opponent's strength.

That night, with an event like that, had to be special. Perhaps that was why Uruk, son of Belzog and heir to the throne of Volus, was the challenger. A little larger even than Cusgar, Uruk was the embodiment of brute strength. His purplish fur and the red tones covering his untouched face indicated that this was a creature born for war. His status as general of the Volus armies proved it. Unlike Cusgar, he wore no armor, although his appearance suggested that his skin would hardly be pierced by any blade that struck him, so much so that, unlike most warriors of his kingdom, he had no scars except for a straight gash crossing his chest, made by Belzog himself when he was young. A titan of brute strength advancing towards Cusgar wielding his Nangu in one hand, a bronze tetsubo forged among the molten stones of the fire-spewing mountains of the land where he was born, advanced to the arena under the fervent applause of the crowd. Presentations involving princes were always more formal than spectacles themselves, but that did not seem to be the case; certainly, both were formidable opponents, though they doubted Cusgar would win against the prince even if he somehow managed to do so.

Both positioned themselves at the center of the arena, waiting for the signal from the judge who was positioned a few meters away, while most took a certain distance. The danger was imminent and the challengers inspired a certain feeling of fear. Uruk opened his arms and roared, startling the less attentive. Cusgar, on the other hand, remained in his original position, gripping both hands on the shaft of his hammer. Through his helmet, only his two large, white eyes could be seen.

As soon as the judge gave the signal, the first attack came straight like a battering ram. Uruk delivered a top-down blow as fast as it was powerful, but it was blocked by the shaft of Cusgar's hammer. For a moment, it even seemed that he had made no effort to stop the blow, although any perception of reality would guarantee that it was impossible. Luck, some thought, the armor must have some locks preventing him from kneeling, but in a movement as quick as it was unexpected, Cusgar spun to the right side of Uruk's body, swung the massive hammer against the titan's legs, and knocked the prince's bare feet off the ground, making him fall with a thud under the incredulous gaze of those watching.

Where did such strength come from? It was impossible for him to have done what he did, not without any magic, or that hammer seemed lighter than it looked, or the one wielding it possessed the strength worthy of the gods. There were no claps or words; everyone watched in astonishment at what they had just witnessed.

Cusgar did not attack immediately; he moved to the edge of the arena towards the thrones and waited for Uruk to get up before turning to face him again. Never had such hatred been seen in a single look. How could he lose to a mere servant? He doesn't even have noble blood, Uruk thought. For a moment, he even thought that somehow one of the kings might be in disguise, but Cusgar's fame preceded him, even though Uruk was reluctant to accept it. If Uruk was the general of his kingdom's army, Cusgar controlled all of Blackhelm at Bahamut's request, and such a place would not be given to just anyone. There was some secret, and Uruk was inclined to discover it. The helmet, just tear off that damn helmet, he thought, studying his next attack while the two observed each other. Uruk again quickly ran towards Cusgar, slid the tetsubo on the ground, trying to hit the knight's legs frontally. He knew it would be an easy blow to defend, but he was not looking to actually hit his legs, just to get the hammer out of the way for his next attack. He still had one hand free while Cusgar used both. The advantage was obvious, and his hands only needed to reach his helmet. Not that he intended to crush the Trilium helmet, although his strength probably would allow it, but if he reached it, he would tear it off Cusgar's head with the same ease he would pull a cork from a canteen. Uruk jumped laterally to the left after Cusgar swung the hammer, positioning the wedge base close to the ground, preventing his attack as predicted. When Uruk's hand was about to reach the helmet, in an even faster movement than before, Cusgar released one of his hands, grabbed Uruk's arm, and swept his legs in a rare martial movement, throwing the purple giant's body still in the air to the ground for the second time. He then pulled his hammer with only one hand and positioned the weapon's head against Uruk's neck. The crowd, in silence, watched in astonishment at what had just happened. No one had ever defeated a prince; it wasn't even known to be possible. Surely Cusgar would soon be killed by some of the kings. An act as brave as it was foolish, until the silence was broken by Bahamut's words.

— Behold the strength of Blackhelm's guardian hands! – proclaimed the dragon king, rising from the satin-cushioned chair and pointing his right hand at Cusgar. — The prince Uruk, still so young, has already lasted longer than all the other combatants who faced Cusgar. It is no wonder he is the one who will inherit the will of Volus's children – he drew applause from the crowd, many of whom looked at each other with relief, as everything seemed to be going according to plan. Bahamut seemed to control the spirits present there even under the visibly furious gaze of Belzog, who had even melted the golden goblet he held in his hands, startling a small servant who approached him at that moment. The presence of the king of Volus was so terrifying that few dared to get close to the heat emanating from his body, if not for his appearance similar to the Earthlys with his long, thin nose and slender face. Despite being of similar size to Bahamut, it was as if fire itself had come to life. Numerous tales described his actions in the battles of the ancient era, armies decimated amid the suffocating heat, many begging to be killed before being burned alive, but tales were tales, and even if they were true, it was quite comforting that he was now on the side of his peers' peaceful votes, even though his appearance at that moment contrasted with any formality.

— Enjoy the festivities, my dear ones, the battles continue! – concluded Bahamut, with a new trumpet announcement, making way for the representatives of Qualim and Audar, while Cusgar removed the hammer from Uruk's neck, extending a hand to help him up.

Despite the gesture of kindness, the prince of Volus refused to accept, quickly rising from the cold stone floor and leaving the hall without even looking at his father. The defeated prince's brow was so furrowed that no one seemed willing to speak to him.

Cavian

— I told you so — boasted Cavian, giving Yuki a small nudge on the shoulder with the back of his hand while opening a victorious smile.

— I'm sure your eyes are well-trained, my brother, although I'm almost certain your guess was mere luck.

— Think what you want, victories are victories! — he exclaimed. — You should follow your heart more, not all decisions can be made based on numbers.

— Only the best ones — Yuki responded promptly. — Your heart will betray you one day, Ian. As the future leader of Aquia, you should understand that all your decisions will have consequences and that many of them will be harsh enough to make you question your own humanity. Governments based on emotions tend to create tyrants, although I trust you will never have the necessary arrogance for that. — she finished, eliciting laughter from her brother.

— It's just a joke, Yuki, you take all kingdom matters so seriously — he added. — By the way, going back to the strange events, did you see what they're saying about the treasure thefts? Do you think it could be Nymo? — he asked, referring to the convoys robbed on the way to Blackhelm.

It was still unclear how much had been taken since the matter seemed to be suppressed by the rulers themselves, but it would be the first time a robbery of high nobility convoys had been successful. Nymo was a former general of Aquia, considered a deserter of the kingdom when Cavian and Yuki were younger. He was also responsible for teaching the arts of war to the children of nobility, attracting even the eyes of the dragon kings themselves due to his remarkable mastery. Stories told that he abandoned his post after Aquia was invaded by giants from the gray kingdom, resulting in the death of his family, though this still did not explain his desertion. Considered one of the most feared generals of the ancient era, Nymo managed to escape and was never found again. Many said he joined the rebels and that’s why they were able to destroy Lumeran, while others thought he had been killed by Bahamut and the story of his escape was just a pretext to avoid troubles among his own people, where Nymo was still seen by many as a hero. The fact was that no trace of him had been found since then, none that came to public at least.

— I don't know, Cavian, do you see Nymo as our father portrays him? Why would he commit these thefts? Indeed, only someone with exemplary skills to evade half the armies here could accomplish such a feat, but the world is so big and so full of notable people we don't even know... — Yuki added thoughtfully.

— I don't think so, that's why I wish it was him. From the few memories I have of him, I remember he was a wise and good man — he replied nostalgically.

— Maybe the right man to sit in that chair — the princess pointed with her eyes, referring to the empty chair their father had left.

— Our father isn't that bad, Yuki, look at what he's managing to do here.

Yuki wrinkled her nose.

— You saying that makes me agree even more with the theory of your fiery-haired princess.

Cavian laughed.

— I think all those books have made you a bit paranoid. I also don't agree with the rules of succession, Yuki, and I know it bothers you, but you know better than anyone that I am the last person who would want to take that position. In fact, I pray every day that our father lives as long as the gods allow.

— Because you are a fool — Yuki whispered in his ear before resuming her position. — One day you will understand that our father only thinks about power, Cavian. He and Tiamat do not accept being submissive to anyone, but they still don't understand that the time of the dragons is over. There is still fear of their power; it would be foolish to deny it, and perhaps that's why they are flattered like stray dogs, but in the end, they are just two old dragons blessed by the ancient gods with the gift of death. I still thank every day that they allowed you to be born before that inept one — she finished, referring to Malfien, her younger half-brother.

Yuki was always the favorite among the Aquirians to inherit the throne, although that was impossible. The rules of succession stipulated that only male children would have acquired rights, with the eldest being the natural heir to the throne. Yuki was a prodigy, learning to wield magic and control it precisely before anyone else, besides being an excellent fighter and scholar of all the knowledge Aquia could provide. None of that would be enough. Her qualities in relation to her brothers were immense, but regardless of what she did, she knew nothing would change. Proving herself better than her brothers might sound selfish, but it was a way to demonstrate that everything within her reach had been done and thus always be a shadow so Cavian could be the best he could be. He knew he had to keep up with her. He could not rest knowing that Yuki could not achieve her dream even if she did everything for it. Somehow, he knew he couldn't fail.

— Maybe the gods were wrong in their judgment — he said hopelessly.

— Time is wise, my brother. They allowed you to be born before our dear brother for a reason. Don't waste the chance you were given; many would give their lives to be in your place — Yuki concluded, withdrawing towards her quarters. — By the way, it's good that Egen isn't with you; you seem more... Confident — she said, turning again towards the stairs.

Everything seemed calm and serene. The music continued, and the soldiers danced awkwardly among the skilled dancers. The alcohol had indeed done its job. That scene of such distinct peoples celebrating together seemed so real. Perhaps Lis and Yuki's distrust was exaggerated, perhaps they could finally, after so many years, live without worries. Not even the threat of the rebels clouded his thoughts; it would be contained at some point, he thought, after all, the most powerful warriors of Aldoin were there, and more would join as time went on. His heart was comforted for a moment as the chilling winds of uncertainty insisted on running through the night.

PRELUDE OF THE STORM

Cavian

On the balcony of one of the penultimate rooms of Blackhelm, Cavian waited anxiously. Many letters on yellowed paper with uniform seals had traveled by the double wings of the Fuseluns, birds with elongated beaks and double wings used in modern times. The trips to Audar were long, but they always returned with words scented by the flowers of the field. After months, on that night in Fisbia, it was the chance to finally see her again. They had not discussed the conversation they had had since the last dance. Lis had not touched on the subject, and neither had he; since the ban on magic, the existing communication mechanisms had become unsafe. I miss those damn little stones, he thought, referring to the communication stones used before the restriction. Times without magic were times without luxuries and conveniences, and it felt like they had gone back decades. A necessary evil to prevent further tragedies. Even after months and with all the strength of the allied kingdoms, the rebels who called themselves the Freeds had not been contained. Hidden among the mists and forests, their origins or intentions were not well known, but the sense of insecurity was clear among the alleys and taverns. The alliances needed to prosper; it was necessary to show strength to the people, to show that they could find security in the hands of those who promised to protect them.

Despite this, Cavian kept his eyes open as promised, but unfortunately or fortunately, there were no new facts that could raise suspicions, except for the mysterious disappearance of Iadrin that same day. The disappearance of the king of Tessan only worsened the feeling of insecurity. If the greatest mage of that world did not oppose the dark forces, who could? New measures had been imposed to contain violations. Imprisonments, interrogations, and even the isolation of offenders had become increasingly common. There were even rumors of prisons created in distant lands to isolate those who posed an imminent danger. The fear of the gods' wrath was becoming increasingly real, and the need for an impactful response had become more and more pressing.

— Master Cavian, the convoy from Audar has just arrived — said Bacus at the doorway, a humanoid being with a gentle smile and a large single eye in the middle of his forehead.

— Thank you very much, Bacus. Today will be a great day — Cavian exclaimed as he sat on his bed to adjust the leather boot on his feet. On his right arm, the copper marks of the sons of Iscalon, the ancient god of dragons, were visible. Thick lines twisted like the wind itself, running from his shoulder to his wrist. Cavian tried not to leave them exposed. His own mind already reminded him daily of his responsibilities, even though attending balls and solving irrelevant problems were his biggest concerns at the moment. He wouldn't mind if this continued for much longer, after all, he had not been born among blades and blood like his parents, and in times like these, if maintaining order was already threatened under Bahamut's command, it would certainly be impossible for there to be glory through his own hands.

— Do you need anything else? — asked the cyclops.

— Advice, Bacus, give me some advice... — he remembered as he got up and walked over to Bacus, shaking his hands in a futile attempt to calm himself. — What to bring for the princess? I thought about buying some flowers at the central market, what do you think?

— Flowers for Audarians would be like bringing water to a Natelurian, young master. If you want to impress the princess, I suggest something that only the most inaccessible kingdom in this world can offer...

— Hmm... — he thought for a moment. — Aquia beads! — he replied quickly, seemingly finding the miraculous answer he sought. — There's just no more time — he added, suddenly taken by a tone of sadness.

— Unless you don't mind the color — Bacus responded, pulling a bracelet of orange beads from the old leather bag hanging at his waist with a look of satisfaction on his face, while attracting the eyes of the now brightly-eyed Cavian. Aquia beads were spheres of turbulent air, resembling living pearls, shaped by the hands of young Aquarians as they learned the ways of the mystical arts.

— You rascal... Yuki must have told you false stories — Cavian grabbed Bacus' head and kissed his bald forehead energetically.

— Your eyes tell more truth than your words, young master — the cyclops gave the prince a clumsy smile.

— And your big eye sees too much just like my sister. But it's okay, today you saved my day, my friend! See you at dinner?

— Most certainly, your mother had the stewed meat you like so much prepared. By the way, they will stay in the third tower — said Bacus as he left the room.

Bacus was a cyclops adopted by the Inazuma family during the great war. He was small by cyclops standards but wiser than any other. Despite his single eye, the most striking feature was his peculiar way of walking, somewhat clumsy due to the partial paralysis of his right leg. He had Melin as his sister and had taken care of Cavian and Yuki since they were little while Melin was overwhelmed with the kingdom's activities. A creature of non-noble blood living among nobles. A presence that bothered many, but not more than the possibility of facing Melin. Even though she was not the only queen of Aquia, she was the mother of the future king and a skilled sorceress both in the occult arts and in words.

Cavian

Dinner had begun, and vacant chairs stretched across the table. The meeting of the allied peoples was to take place in a week, but due to recent events, it was prudent that they did not come all at once. Predictability was as unsafe as the night itself, and the transgressors so far did not seem to care about any power hierarchy.

The gold stolen that night had not been an isolated incident. It began to be distributed on every night of the red moon, which occurred between the changing of the seasons. Every house that left a candle lit overnight received their share, and the more the rumor spread, the more houses were illuminated, as there had been, so far, no retaliation from the kingdoms. On the contrary, they adopted the narrative that these acts were the work of the kingdoms themselves, an action to help the most vulnerable.

It was still unclear whether the raids produced the expected results, but the only certainty was the discomfort among the subtle conversations of the well-off. The discourse, though costly, seemed to work in the short term. Despite the growing fear, trust in their kings seemed to increase. After all, the war was between those who gave the bread and those who could take it from their homes. Nevertheless, all that gold was precious to the nobility, and there was no easy way to sustain the situation for much longer, especially if the actions began to spread through the common cities, where military control was as solid as sandcastles.

No kingdom would weaken itself to take care of such distant lands of dispersed culture and many beliefs unless they shared the risk. Alliances would be the only way to maintain the common cities, which served as important economic pillars for the coming war. It was no wonder the past raids were so bothersome. The reasoning was simple: the larger the construction, the greater the need for pillars, and it was not necessary to weaken many of them for the entire structure to come to dust. It was necessary to stop the bleeding; everyone knew this. The meeting at the end of that week would determine the success of everything that had been built over the years, a bet too high to bow to small desires or pretensions.

Cavian entered the smaller hall of the castle, even more beautiful than he had seen that day. Everyone was already properly seated, except for his father and his aunt Tiamat. At the burned and resin-coated wooden table that extended for meters, he met Lis's gaze, who was exchanging laughter with Yuki, who, despite not being a fan of social events, knew how to behave as the most amiable of princesses when it suited her. Somehow, he knew that Yuki was after answers; otherwise, she would certainly have been late as she always was. The smile from his sister towards Cavian proved his point, a smile that confirmed all his observations.

Lis seemed to be dressed in a piece of the starry sky itself, with stones imitating stars and blending with her few freckles. Audarians and Aquirians would share the same table that night. It was a scene Cavian would like to get used to. Even Thalia, his father's second wife and Belzog's sister, had joined the dinner. Thalia used to be as inconvenient with Cavian as possible, but the presence of his mother was perhaps even more intimidating than that of the dragon king himself. Her smile was so peaceful that it was impossible for anyone to discover her intentions, and it was precisely this fact that intrigued everyone. The feeling of being unbothered by anything was different from Yuki's behavior. Instead of coldness, Melin distributed gentle smiles freely to everyone, regardless of the message received, and her voice was as sweet as the waters that bathed the stones of her birthplace. Greeting everyone with a cordial nod, she sat next to her younger brother, Malfien, Thalia's son, in a place reserved for the princes, on the opposite side of where she would really like to be.

Malfien was the last person in the world Cavian would want to share supper with. Not for lack of attempts, but his brother seemed to treat him as an obstacle to his own desires, and every time he sat next to him, Yuki's words echoed like drums in his thoughts. She was right; no matter how bad his hands were, they would still be better than his. The only similarity between the two was the few hours between their births, as Malfien seemed to be exactly the opposite of what Cavian aspired to be one day. He had no problems flaunting the wealth of the Original dragons. His rings and chains, as well as the pure gold details on his black clothes, were proof of this. His dark hair hid a pale face, not uncommon for someone who preferred dungeons to the mountain air, but the greatest similarity with their father was still the air of arrogance that surrounded him. The perfect heir to the throne, the one who had been passed over by the gods, perhaps a punishment for the kingdom that had decimated so many others in the past. For example, no children of the storm serpents remained; they had left only dust and stories.

Cavian had no doubts that Malfien was just anxiously waiting for any slip that could demonstrate his unpreparedness to take on such a position, even though only his own death could concretely help his brother. Despite knowing the danger, he knew he was safe in a way. His sudden death would attract all eyes and the best investigators to Aquia, and the perpetrators would hardly go unpunished. Traditions might be the most precious treasure of those lands, something even Bahamut had not dared to confront or had simply come to understand the real meaning of. Traditions held dragons as the direct descendants of the gods; traditions were the source of subservience, traditions were more important than the lives of the Aquirians themselves, and perhaps that was why they had been so successful in their recent past. It was not just the dragons' military power; a people who gave their lives to keep their kingdom alive was the greatest power a king could have in his hands.

The crime of treason in Aquia was graver than any blood crime, committed by anyone. The bodies of the transgressors were hoisted in the pit of lamentations, hung for days under the scorching sun, in the place closest to the judgment of the gods, just waiting for the crows to do their work. According to the tales, which could be heard even by the youngest beings of that kingdom, the crows were the messengers of death who would take the traitors to the judgment of Iscalon. Nymo was the only condemned man not seen in such a condition, although many believed he had thrown himself from the pit before he could be subjected to the passage ritual.

— Glad you arrived, Ian; Lis was just telling me that she thought of intensifying relations between the kingdoms... — said Yuki, smiling mischievously at her brother, who had just settled into his chair, while he forced a smile in return, still silent, avoiding saying anything that might compromise him.

— I was telling your sister that since we are on the same side in this war, we need to get to know each other better, my prince, to explore our potentials — Lis continued in a formal tone. — After all, knowing our allies is as important as knowing our real enemies.

— Certainly, your highness — he directed his gaze at Yuki. If he could, he would surely find a way to make her stay quiet that night. It was already hard enough to stay vigilant over his own actions.

— The way you speak, princess, it sounds like we are close to an imminent confrontation — Malfien interjected suddenly, with his elbows resting on the table, rubbing the rings on his fingers.

— It's evident, my prince; just walk through the streets of the city to feel the tension in their eyes, it's as if the gunpowder is just waiting for a small spark. It won't be long before something happens — Lis replied, visibly concerned.

— Do you really think a handful of peasants can stand against our troops? — Malfien sneered, frowning, seemingly interested in the conversation. He certainly wanted to hear the princess's view, who, in his opinion, probably spent her time only looking for noble fabrics or in teas that started in the morning and lasted until sunset.

— In this one point, Malfien is correct — Yuki intervened. — The numbers are quite disparate.

— If there are no worries, why would they be meeting? — the human princess questioned, while Cavian tried to think of something to say. He agreed with Lis on this point; if there were no problems, they wouldn't be meeting in this way and with so many precautions.

— Caution, I would say, insects are insects after all; just because they don't pose risks doesn't mean they don't need to be eliminated — Malfien observed, fixing his eyes on the princess while spinning his wine glass. — It's more a matter of social hygiene.

— It's funny to think that you care so much about sewers as you say when the streets are full of mud, isn't it? — Yuki mocked.

— Stop, Yuki, please, it's not the time... — Cavian intervened, trying to calm things down. He knew where that conversation was going. He had experienced hundreds of others, especially over the past years. Malfien and Yuki were like water and oil; it was clear that they had no concern in pleasing each other.

— Ah, don't get me wrong, my sister — Malfien justified himself, relaxing in his chair with a mocking smile on his face. — There are insects everywhere, of all sizes, but the most important thing is that no matter how hard they try, they will never be more than what they were born to be. It's as if they were incapable of understanding that they will never assume positions of power and maybe that's why they keep fighting against their own nature while corroding the structures of progress.

— Exactly, I believe incapacity must be something quite difficult to deal with — Yuki observed. — The old gods seem to like interfering in the slightest possibility that these incapable beings could decide the future of their kingdoms, have you noticed? Giving their own precious creation into the hands of fools seems a high price even for free will — Yuki continued, raising her wine glass towards Malfien with satisfaction on her face, while she patiently watched the blood fill Malfien's pupils. The fury seemed to overflow from the young dragon's gaze as he stood up from the table. Indeed, in one way or another, the throne was as far from him as it was from Yuki, and Melin's daughter did not hide her pleasure in seeing him in that situation.

— Enough, Malfien! Yuki didn't mean what she said, did you, my sister? — Cavian intervened again, while Yuki shrugged, causing him to get up to place his right hand on his brother's chest, pleading for calm, while Lis looked on in astonishment. A family feud was the last thing she would have wanted to cause that night, and Yuki seemed to have no intention of cooperating, responding to Cavian only with a silent smile that overflowed with happiness.

Malfien removed Cavian's hand from his chest with the same speed with which he left the table. He certainly ended his participation in the dinner that night. He couldn't afford to do anything that would harm his own reputation. It was Cavian who should stumble, not him.

— This time it was close — Yuki joked, her face covered with pure contentment. — You should interfere less, Ian. Your heart is too kind to deal with him.

— You know this is not a night for this type of confrontation... — he reprimanded her. — I apologize for what happened, your highness — he added, addressing Lis.

— I should be the one to apologize; I believe I caused the argument, didn't I? — Lis observed, although she didn't seem worried.

— Not at all, Yuki has the strange habit of irritating people, some more than others — Cavian said.

— Some truths can be a bit indigestible indeed — Yuki retorted, delicately spinning and taking another sip of her wine glass. — But I'd like an opinion, Lis. I often discuss with my brother about the direction our parents' current posture is taking. I don't believe all of their decisions are right, and Cavian believes our father is a much more capable ruler than he is, for example. I'd like to know if you think Cavian would make a good king? — she said, ignoring Cavian's reproachful look.

— I believe the princess would prefer to discuss more interesting topics, Yuki — he tried to intervene.

— No, your highness, not at all — Lis replied. — Politics should certainly be the subject of our discussions. I believe that just because we don't yet have the power of the pens in our hands doesn't mean we can't think of alternatives — she continued while Yuki nodded in agreement with her brother. — What I can say is that a good king must have the humility to listen to those who truly care for him, no matter how harsh their suggestions. The truth will always be the shortest path to good advice.

— Bravo, my princess... — Egen exclaimed, placing his beer mug on the table and joining the others. — By the way, was anyone sitting here? — he asked, referring to the seat Malfien had left.

— No... It's quite likely Malfien won't return... — Cavian replied.

— I understand, he seemed a bit upset when I passed by him. Another argument with Yuki? — Egen observed, raising his eyebrows as if it were an obvious fact.

— As clear as it is predictable, my friend — Cavian agreed.

— Anyway, I agree with everything Lis said. Although Cavian has his flaws, he is undoubtedly the son of the dragon king, and leadership runs naturally in his veins.

Cavian smiled timidly.

— Egen is just being kind; I believe I wouldn't be prepared anyway — Cavian observed. — I appreciate the compliment, my princess, but with all due respect, I believe you know little of Aquia's backstage.

— Kingdoms are kingdoms, my prince, and in the end, there are few defects and qualities that really matter. I believe you place too much weight on things that don't have much relevance — Lis said with a gentle smile.

— It's what I always tell Cavian — Egen continued. — I believe he places too much weight on his shoulders, and it represses him a bit. I never tire of saying he needs to believe in himself more.

— I'll remain quiet at my brother's request... — Yuki concluded just as the musicians announced the arrival of the dragon kings.

The conversation did not extend for many hours. At the end of dinner, the kings withdrew to a private meeting, while the princes went to their respective rooms.

Lis bid farewell with a wave to Cavian and Egen while Yuki headed to the portal that led to the tower where they were staying.

As they bid Egen farewell in the corridors leading to the rooms, Yuki turned to her brother.

— You were really impossible today, Yuki — he reprimanded her, frowning. — Isn't my usual discomfort enough? Next time I'll make sure to sit far away from you.

— Discomfort for what reason, spark? It was you who said you were seeing too much, remember? — Yuki teased as she usually did. — By the way, you should thank me since, in a single night, I expelled Malfien from your side, collected important information, and made sure to arrange a commitment for you tomorrow morning — she finished, counting her feats on her fingers.

— A commitment? By the gods... — he sighed in dismay. — And I thought things couldn't get worse. What have you arranged this time?

— Just a meeting at the central market with your princess, following the advice she herself gave us. I confess I had planned to go too, but I believe all that wine has left me a bit indisposed — Yuki said, wrinkling her nose while massaging her belly in an unconvincing performance. — Anyway, I have no doubt you can represent us well — she added, giving him a smile and looking at him before turning her eyes to the corridor ahead.

— Yuki... — he said in a reprimanding tone.

— Say nothing, my brother. It will be a great opportunity to give her the gift in your pocket, which I believe she will love!... Oh yes, the time, I almost forgot... We agreed to meet at the market entrance at sunrise — Yuki said, turning to the right when they reached the first fork, leaving Cavian in a mix of annoyance and happiness. A date? Indeed, he had not had the opportunity he needed that night and didn't have much time, as more and more people would arrive each day. He would certainly stop complaining to his sister the next day, though he was sure she already knew that. Not that he would admit it, but if he had planned such an action himself, he wouldn't have done it with such mastery. He had never wanted the night to end so quickly. So many plans ran through his mind; finally, all those conversations could come off the cold letters on paper.

Cavian

Cavian dressed as a true heir to the throne. He wasn't very keen on caring for his appearance, but this was a special occasion. He checked every detail more than once. He didn't trust his memory anyway, as it had failed him more times than he cared to remember. The castle's corridors were still completely empty, except for the guards who were changing shifts.

He passed by the treaty stone anyway. It was impossible not to pass by it when leaving. It stood at the end of the main staircase as a monument of remembrance. 

They still don't seem to understand it today, he thought as he quickened his pace. He didn't know if Lis had already left, but the sun was almost rising. He had taken too long with his preparations, and arriving after a lady didn't seem very polite. He remembered his mother's words when he was younger, at a time he hadn't even imagined would come. Royal etiquette lessons were undoubtedly the worst and seemed to drag on for hours until they ended. In his easily distracted mind, anything was an excuse to think about something that would take him out of there.

He arrived moments before the scheduled time. Lis was already there, dressed as a peasant, her hair tied up, and wearing a loose, lightweight dress that looked like you could feel its weight with your eyes. He regretted dressing up. Indeed, looking like someone from the royal court wasn't the best way to enjoy what the fair really had to offer. So, before Lis noticed, he threw his tunic into one of the alleys, wearing only the white linen shirt he had underneath. Somehow, he felt more comfortable, as if all the weight of the kingdom had been lifted off his shoulders, even though the desire to stay there was as alive as it was distant. He never really had a choice. He knew many would like to be in his place; life wasn't easy anyway, especially in the common cities where there was no established government. They spent years in marginality before understanding they could strengthen as a people without a god or a king. Free cities in all their concepts and frighteningly thriving. It was no wonder they had attracted the interest of the powerful. Miscegenation had somehow proven to be the secret of prosperity, even though a land without laws and control could create problems, especially for the skeptical minds that would start to question whether they really needed to submit to the wishes of their sovereigns.

Fisbia was the right city in the right place, and few of the best minds in that world understood the importance of Blackhelm for the ambitious projects of the allied peoples. Making the largest free city the best of them all, with a unified government, would make it a model. One that would become desirable to others.

The entrance to the central fair of Fisbia had a floral arch, carefully decorated by the various merchants there. It looked like a monument they were dedicated to showing the strength of their union. It was adorned with flowers of various shapes and colors, hand-carved wooden sculptures, strings crafted by artisans, and even exotic stones decorating the large entrance arch, all delicately tied with golden grass threads that grew in the northern lands. An ode to the feeling of unity and detachment found even in their small gestures. It was unknown if there was a monument as beautiful in that world, but it certainly wouldn't fall behind any of them.

— I see the Aquirian are true to their punctuality — said Lis as Cavian approached.

— It would be quite impolite of me to keep you waiting.

— I also thought it would be better to come like this — observed Lis, referring to the prince's current attire.

— Yes... I thought it would be a good way to blend in... — he brought his right hand behind his head while smiling uncomfortably.

— Will your sister be joining us? — asked the princess.

— She said she was a bit unwell. She asked me to send her apologies for today and for yesterday. I believe she drank a little beyond her limit.

— Ah, yes, she was indeed quite lively, but there's no need to apologize, I honestly loved talking to her. I even think we will become great friends over time... She has such a unique perspective... It's like she's explored every distant corner of this world. She knew things that few people in Audar know nowadays... — revealed Lis, impressed.

— Definitely one of the symptoms of living in a library.

Lis laughed.

— Indeed, but it's not entirely bad that she didn't come; there wouldn't be a better opportunity for us to finally catch up on our matters.

Cavian blushed.

— To be honest, I've been looking forward to it — he arched his arm so the princess could rest her hand while they walked.

The Fisbia fair was the largest open-air fair any pair of eyes could behold. It was there that one could find everything from small wooden dolls carved by the delicate hands of forest beings to colorful potions in round, greenish bottles from Tessan. Children ran through the crowded corridors without any concern that the ancient cities might bring; after all, regardless of their origins, everyone had their place in the sun there. One even bumped into Cavian, running from his other little friends. Most of them were children of parents who somehow renounced their origins, some as deserters of their oaths, a few others just lovers of modern life. A land of nameless families without the shackles of traditions.

The miscegenation of races was not well regarded among the commoners. Half-breeds were mostly seen as traitors to their own gods and cultures. It wasn't appropriate to join races that until recently were massacring their own brothers, but the great truth was that most of those who had washed the land with blood had not done so willingly but by the will of their gods or those who inherited their desires. Only after the treaty did they begin to fight for their own ideals.

— I don't know if it's bad news, Your Highness, but during these months I couldn't find a single clue, not even about Iadrin's disappearance... — he revealed as they walked leisurely.

— I think I had more luck than you then — said Lis, though she maintained a certain concern in her gaze. The same one he saw the day he met her — On that day we went to Tessan, Iadrin had fled with his children. It seems there was an attack on the castle, but what intrigues me most is that it didn't seem like an attack by the Freeds, Ian, there was no trace of them. I looked closely at one of the dead, and the blade that pierced his chest was the same used by the soldiers of the allied kingdoms. The queen seems to have been one of the victims, but her body was not found. My father quickly sent me away, and I noticed in his eyes, Ian... I noticed when he looked at that scene filled with loose ends with concern. Now, why would he worry about an attack that failed? There's something very strange there. If Iadrin didn't die, after all these months, what really happened? Why are they avoiding the subject?

— I don't know, but if this is confirmed, it would be a situation that would put the treaty itself at risk. I told Yuki about what we discussed, and even she couldn't find any facts that would lead us to new conclusions, but maybe this can help her. I keep wondering if there could be Freeds infiltrators among the kings. Could Iadrin be one of them? That would explain a large part of the strength they would have gained in recent times. If they had the support of other kingdoms... Well, maybe they would have enough strength to counterattack.

— Yes... I didn't say anything the night before, but that's why I mentioned their concern about meeting so quickly and with so many precautions. Anyway, I think by the end of this week we'll get some of the clues we're looking for. They're planning something big, Ian, I know it because my father's travels have intensified in recent weeks.

— What intrigues me most in this situation is considering that Iadrin could have joined them... He might be the most beloved king among humans, it's not possible that he supports such atrocities.

— Or the story we've been hearing all these years may not be exactly what really happened, my prince. As I said before, there are several pieces that don't fit, and this is just another one of them. Anyway, I'm afraid there's nothing more we can do for now. They've been more cautious lately, especially because of the robberies. My brother even went to Stormcrow before we came here yesterday because, according to the information from the chief of the royal guard of Audar, the actions were probably coordinated from there.

— I noticed your absence at dinner, but I assumed it was just a deliberate absence. Maybe one of the strangest cities I've known; it's no wonder they discovered something. I only had the opportunity to go there once; I think it's not far from here, correct?

— A few days, I believe, but whatever, I think we've had our fill of nobility matters. We must not disrespect this day and its scenery — said Lis, shading her eyes as if looking for something in the distance.

— You're right — he agreed, nodding his head. — Look at these people, they seem so happy, Lis, they seem to be where they want to be.

Lis smiled, just like everyone he managed to glance at for any brief moment.

They continued through the corridors to the main square. Along the way, among the carts and tents that disappeared into the horizon, an apple rolled slowly to Lis's feet. The lady who dropped the basket seemed to be from the gray kingdom, but the marks of time, her hunched posture, and the veil covering her head made any distinction impossible. Not that it mattered, not there. Inside the basket were a few apples, a small loaf of bread, and some fresh herbs. It was very little, certainly for a single meal throughout the day. They didn't live with much beyond that, but still, for the help, the lady offered the apple to Lis, who gently refused with a gesture of her hands. There was no pain there, on the contrary, a smile that seemed to embrace her, something no gold could buy. Unfortunately, he hadn't brought anything of value that day, but Cavian offered the lady the orange beads he kept in his pocket. They weren't artisans' works, but they were rare, which gave them some value. The lady hesitated for a moment.

— They won't be missed by me, my lady, please accept them — he asked, kneeling while gently bringing the lady's hand to his. He placed the beads on the worn hand with thin, long fingers and with the other hand closed it over the object.

Their eyes met for a brief moment until the lady finally nodded. She thanked him with tearful eyes and a blessing sign inherited from ancient times on her forehead. The unspoken words there were worth more than a thousand of them.

The lady addressed Lis with a curtsy and took her leave before finally walking away with slow, certainly happier steps than those that had arrived moments before.

— I see you've gained an admirer — observed Lis as they continued to walk.

— To be honest, I had those beads as my only hope to impress someone else — he sighed.

— I wasn't referring to the lady, Ian — corrected Lis, while the smile that took over the princess's face looked at him, making his eyes seek refuge in his own feet that were intertwining in front. She seemed able to draw out the words he never dared to say while intimidating him uncomfortably.

They didn't walk much further from there. The square of Solaris was the main meeting point for visitors, who often got lost in the crowd. A fountain of crystal-clear water that bathed the statue of Baran and his nine lions, a hero of ancient times who protected mainly humans in past attacks. There could be a debate if Baran was the greatest among the priests of Amber, but there was no doubt he was the only one to flirt with her greatness. He was known as the human bathed by the gods, and his victories were so many that the brave and kind lion of fire solidified his fame throughout the stories told between parents and children. The most glorious of them at the end of the battle that named the square, where he and his nine loyal followers were the only barrier between the newly founded Fisbia and a complete genocide promoted by the nearly a thousand men remaining of the underworld army of Dargal. The night was lit by the only flame of Alpha, one of the three sacred relics given to human kings by the dwarves of Kerradum. It would be impossible for them to survive, but that night there were no more casualties. The blood of the human army had been enough to appease the old gods. Fisbia thrived since then. Even though they didn't have a king, someone with no duty to any of them was able to risk his life to save them. It was more than anyone had done until then and enough to give them no excuse to prevent them from moving forward. The lions of Fisbia were immortalized throughout the city, even though they were killed later by Smaglor, the invincible, in a suicide action even for the chosen ones. Despite succeeding in putting the title of the king of the Orcs to the test, the clash between Itsi and Alpha only made both join the creators' plan for that world.

— Baran... I heard his stories when I was little — he said, looking up at the statue after they sat on the long wall surrounding the fountain. — I think this debt of gratitude is what drives them. I think he was also a devotee of Amber, wasn't he? — he asked the princess, recalling the discussion he had with Egen about the subject days ago.

— The greatest of them — replied Lis enthusiastically. — My dream is that one day I can come close to even a fraction of that unwavering faith that guided him. They even say his sacrifice is the reason it never snowed here, as if he blessed this city as its first king.

— What a relief! — he exclaimed. — Hearing these deeds makes me think that I probably still have a lot of time before I finally have to do what everyone expects me to do.

Lis laughed.

— What nonsense, my prince, times have changed. As I said, I'm sure you will be brilliant... I just hope I can be close to you.

His cheeks flushed, and he wondered for a moment how close she meant.

— Egen mentioned your necklace the other day — he diverted the conversation. — I imagined it was really important to you.

Lis nodded.

— It was my mother's; I've carried it with me since she left. The stories from the old nannies say the Archel are the keepers of Amber's teachings in this world, so I believe that somehow, if she were still here, she would be happy to see me trying to carry this forward, you know... At least I like to imagine so — explained Lis nostalgically, holding the cross and turning it in her hand. — As for your friend, well... What I noticed is that your sister doesn't have much fondness for him or your brother, though I understand her discontent with the latter — she added, smiling.

— Was it that obvious? — he asked, laughing. — I confess Egen always talks a bit too much, but he's a good person... A brother that Malfien never cared to be... When we were little, we played in the mountains, saying he would be the spear and I the shield of Aquia and that under our protection, no one would ever be able to harm us. I know Yuki teases him, and often with some reason, but she always spent too much time dedicating herself to those books and the obsession with our father's eyes while I just wanted someone to invent silly stories about imaginary heroes... In the end, I think without the two of them, it would be impossible for me to understand my position in this whole madness I was born into.

— As they say, Ian, friends are the siblings we chose for ourselves. As proven in my case and yours, the cradle can reserve the best of friends or even the worst of our enemies.

Cavian nodded.

— Despite all that, I'm grateful. Seeing all these people here, regardless of the happiness on some faces, makes me think of all the battles I never had to fight... — He hadn't finished speaking when he was surprised by the trumpets sounded in the center of the square while a crowd began to gather.

Kirins were the messengers of the allied kingdoms. Dressed in their overcoats with high-relief stitched details, of fine fabrics dyed in a gradient between blue and dark red, and rounded helmets that looked like brazed diving helmets, they were constantly seen wandering through the common cities. Faithful acolytes and bearers of an eloquence that had the power to bring words thrown to the wind to life. No wonder they were chosen meticulously and surrounded by such prestige. Whoever had the power of the word held the power of truth, and in times when they became one of the only sources of available information, they became as valuable as the rarest treasures.

They usually walked in threes, though the reason was not clearly understood. Somehow, there seemed to be a hierarchy in their process. The wing brooches fixed to their lapels were proof; the leader had three of them, one of copper, one of silver, and one of gold. Stories said they didn't know each other, with continuous rotation of their peers, which prevented the formation of any emotional bond between them. There was no path of succession without the fall of the next hierarchical level. Any incorrect or poorly handled conduct or information could be taken to their council, which would decide the fate of the Assimir, the highest rank among the Kirins. Thus, what was seen in practice were announcements that rarely deviated from perfection, with the vigilance of their peers, eager for the slightest slip-ups.

Their fate was unknown, but so was the identity behind the masks. The only thing known was that the price of information was valuable, so much so that many young people enlisted for the recruitment process in search of the luxurious lives that gold had provided their admirers.

— Dear ones, thank you for the attention of all present — began the smallest of the three acolytes present, bringing two of his fingers to his neck. — It is with great satisfaction that the allied peoples invite everyone to the celebration of a royal union. A feast for the treaty... A delight for the ancient gods who shed their blood in place of ours. Everyone is invited to celebrate, from the waters in the south to the mountains in the north, in the castle where justice and the soul of our noble heroes endure, history will be marked again. In times when fear and doubt insist on unsuccessfully trying to shake our faith in a glorious future, Audar and Volus preferred to celebrate peace. Prince Uruk, heir to the throne of Volus, commander of the swords of the scorching lands and direct descendant of Belphyr, and Princess Lis, of the windmills of Audar and the fields that stretch to the horizon, priestess of the goddess of the sun and fire, invite everyone to celebrate their union, blessed by the ancient gods and those who carry their legacy. To all whom the sound of the wind can reach, I extend the greetings of the allied kingdoms in whose name I thank you for all the attention — he finished crossing his arm to his chest and bowing his head slightly in thanks.

What was that about? Lis seemed stunned; all the happiness she had shared that morning seemed to have been forcibly taken by a complete void. Before the princess brought her hands to her face, he could feel the despair in her gaze and the fear that filled her veins, as if the sun's rays burned her skin like branding irons. He knew this was not a simple announcement. Royal unions were events that gathered the highest members of the nobility, and there had never been a time when they had been altered by anyone.

— Hey, hey, calm down... — he said, crouching in front of her. — Surely there must be a misunderstanding... If I talk to my father... He can certainly intervene...

— You don't understand, Ian... — Lis interrupted with a choked voice. — Think of all the unions that have taken place in recent years... Humans are the most valuable workforce in this world, and Aquia took possession of Landris. With Tessan without a government, it won't be long before they take the city, and the only people without alliances among the allied kingdoms were ours. My father knew that, and your father certainly knows it too.

— Lis, listen to me... — he said, pulling both of the princess's hands and holding them with his palms, staring into her green and red eyes with the conviction that would not be lacking in his words. — I've never fought for anything in my life and always let things be imposed on me, but I give my word that I won't let this happen... Trust me. I'll talk to my father, and my position as heir will certainly count in my favor. They will surely find another alliance that suits them — he finished, trying to calm her, even as he tried to control his own agony. He had never confronted his father before, though few had dared to do so, but Lis was the first thing in his life that had given him some purpose. Not even his father's gaze would intimidate him this time. — I promise by your goddess and all the other ancient gods — he continued determinedly, hugging her for the next few minutes to come. Lis rested her head on his chest, the closest and safest place she could find to hide amidst the storm. 

Cavian

Cavian entered Blackhelm's main gate even faster than when he had left earlier. It was near lunchtime, and he was heading to the throne room. Two guards were stationed there when Cavian advanced quickly before they had time to react, pushing both faces of the immense door with his hands. Tiamat and Bahamut stared at the prince, who was breathing heavily, while both guards entered the hall, still unsure if they should point their weapons at the prince. However, before there was any misunderstanding, a signal from Bahamut's hand made them desist from any action.

— To what do I owe the honor, my son? — asked the King of Dragons, his right hand still raised, scratching his fingers while remaining seated on the throne reserved for the highest rank of the allied kingdoms, above the steps illuminated by the glass dome of the central tower, the highest point of Blackhelm. Of the five golden and shiny blades that pointed to the skies from its long backrest, the central one was the widest and tallest. The hand of the gods that governed the new world. Tiamat stood on the side, dressed in armor that bore the delicacy of Aquirian craftsmanship in thin metal sheets reflecting the shine of scaly wings. The original dragons probably needed no protection, but it would be madness to say that the right appearances did not fuel the fervor of their devotees. The wisest knew that power was always hidden among the smallest details.

— Lis's wedding, Father, you can't let it happen — demanded Cavian finally.

Tiamat laughed sarcastically.

— Well, well... It might be a bit late to start worrying about the affairs of the kingdom, little boy... — Tiamat mocked.

The observation was not entirely unreasonable. Cavian might not have given the due importance to the kingdom's bureaucracies as expected, but he could not be accused of total leniency. His exhausting attempts to overcome the wear and tear of the kingdom's legacy due to his alleged incapacities were, in a way, respectable to the few eyes that had followed the thorny path so far.

— We will continue later... — said Bahamut to Tiamat, who immediately nodded.

— I hope you teach him some manners, my brother, the influence of that human woman has probably consumed what little he might have had to offer — Tiamat added, referring to Melin before leaving. She stared at him with a mocking and intimidating smile as she walked the entire path to the main door, closed by the guards shortly afterward. It was then that he finally continued, kneeling at the base of the small staircase with one leg before the Dragon King.

— Father, with all due respect, I truly understand what you are trying to do, but I believe there are other ways to achieve the same result... I myself could volunteer, if that is your wish.

Bahamut laughed heartily.

— Oh, my son... — he sighed, standing up and walking towards him slowly, while Cavian felt the vibration of the steps that chilled his spine. — At times like this, I see how far you are from taking my place. If you thought for two seconds, you would see that your request is nothing more than a mere fantasy. Why would they give control of all the human kingdoms to Aquia? You don't even understand what this is all about. The heir to the throne should know how valuable Volus's support is in this whole process...

— It's not about that...

— Shhh, shhh, shhh! — Bahamut interrupted, stopping on the step above. — If you had intentions with the human princess, keep them to yourself. Kingdoms are not built on youthful desires, and there will be no discussion on this matter. You will quench your thirst soon with a lady even more beautiful and youthful in a kingdom of your own to rule, one where you can make your own decisions.

— Do you think uniting the princess with so much resentment will strengthen these bonds?

— That's not my problem, nor yours.

— If she were to refuse, for instance... Wouldn't that bring even more disastrous consequences?

— Refuse?... Who do you think you are, boy? — Bahamut sneered, frowning while contorting the short claws of his right hand. — I really hope she doesn't, or she would undoubtedly face an unpleasant fate.

— Father... You know I have never made any request over the years... — he began, finally standing up and facing him. — I have always carried the succession of the throne as my only responsibility all this time, without questioning any of the decisions imposed on me, and you know that. I understand that my request might bring unwanted consequences, but I assure you it will be the first and last request I make. I promise, Father, that I will repay you and do everything in my power to meet your expectations... Regardless of what they are.

Bahamut smiled briefly and looked at him for a moment.

— I don't expect you to like what I'm going to say, and it doesn't matter anyway — Bahamut justified. — But unfortunately, I see nothing you can do to meet my expectations — he added coldly.

— Father, I ask you one last time to listen to me... — he implored as his heart was taken over by anger. Under the white shirt, his right arm lit up, and the draconic marks shone like the light of a blue sun overlaid by a thin curtain.

Bahamut laughed.

— If you think you have the power to challenge me, boy, take the throne for yourself and subject the kingdom to your own will — challenged the Dragon King, looking into his eyes from above, like a predator watching its prey's movement. The heavy breathing that was slyly perceived in the deep silence and the yellow and unyielding eyes would certainly make the bravest hearts doubt — Otherwise, stick to your role in this game, my son, to your court festivities and morning strolls, do what your mother trained you to do.

Think, Cavian, just think, you don't defeat a powerful adversary head-on, he thought. His mind knew it wasn't the best action, but there was a wild impulse, one that begged for his hands to confront his father. He had never felt like this, never experienced the sensation of losing something so precious to him. Perhaps it was what he needed to feel alive. He knew he wouldn't win that way, and for Lis, he begged his heart to calm down. The marks on his arm became less visible as his breathing eased.

— I understand, Father... I will do what you desire... — he said seriously without looking away.

Bahamut nodded with a satisfied smile.

He probably knew Cavian wouldn't do anything, just as he never had, but the mere thought of confronting him must have intrigued him.

— There is always time to correct our paths, boy, as long as we are truly willing to walk them... — his father advised, rubbing the shiny rings on his fingers as he turned to the window that illuminated them — Time will transform you, my son, as it did with me. It will make them see the true and only way out... Not this freedom disguised as anarchy they insist on living... Not this. When all this ends, when there is no more pain or suffering, they will finally understand what the cowardice of those who were once in my place took from us...

— Your Majesty, if I may... — he said, bowing to his father until he nodded, when he finally walked towards the door.

There was nothing to be done there; it was necessary to find another way that would guarantee more chances. It was clear that his father could not be faced alone, but by putting the right pieces together, it might be avoided. He spent the afternoon thinking in his room. He hadn't had lunch that day and didn't know if Lis would participate in any other event that afternoon. In any case, it was too hard to face her without being able to do anything, especially with the promises he had made to her.

An escape, he thought, standing up from the bed, they could certainly blend in anywhere they went, no matter where. Surely there were places in that world that even his father didn't know. Life would be hard, no doubt, but he was willing to take the risk.

When night fell, he would try to find a way to reach her, even if it was impossible to get to the princess's room by conventional methods, at least not if he wanted no one to know. He sneaked to his own room's balcony with the information Bacus had given him that morning. Logically, the nobility was in the upper rooms, and the distance between the towers was considerable for a being without wings, but Cavian had other tricks up his sleeve. His nickname "Spark" wasn't given by Yuki for nothing. According to the scriptures, he was the heir to the power to control storms, though he was far from achieving such a feat.

The wise Aquirians used to glorify the dragon kings and their children, so the translations of their scriptures could be quite uncertain, which didn't exclude the fact that there was some truth in all of them.

Cavian

The prince closed his eyes and let the tips of his fingers on his right hand sparkle as he pressed them against the rock wall. He knew there was some metal contained within those rocks, enough to continue with his plan. He then ran towards the balcony and launched himself through the sparse night mists towards the other tower. He didn't actually know how to fly, but before jumping, the bluish contours of the markings on his hands, and even under the white linen shirt he wore, were visible as if they became alive somehow. As soon as he touched the surface of the tower, his hands clung to the rocks like two large hooks, while his feet found support between the crevices. The icy wind hit his face violently, and the point he had reached was high enough that he couldn't see the small torches placed on the courtyard walls below. The fall would certainly be something he wasn't sure he could handle, but he somehow felt secure. He briefly wondered if the towers and mountains of Aquia could be like these. In any case, he would show his new invention to Yuki later, if he managed to find her. Returning to himself, he began climbing the tower to his next jumping point. The tower where Lis was located was next, and the illuminated windows indicated that the entourage was already preparing for dinner. If he arrived quickly, he might have a little more than half an hour with the princess, enough time to talk without being noticed. Reaching the jumping point, he pressed his legs against the rocks and launched himself again through the mists. When he touched the rocky surface of the next tower, his hands slid more than expected. The rocks were wetter, probably indicating that rain was approaching. He wouldn't be able to make his way back safely, but he would think of a way later. His objective was close. Upon reaching it, he supported himself on the window ledge, raising his head slowly so as not to startle anyone who might see him suddenly from the other side.

On the other side, he saw Lis at the mirror, combing her long red hair. Cavian then whistled softly to get her attention subtly, but it was in vain. Lis had drawn the sword next to the dresser before she could recognize the prince. The sound of the blade being unsheathed alerted the guards at the door.

— Princess, is everything alright? — asked one of the guards, approaching the door.

— Yes... Everything is fine, I just tripped... That's all... — replied the princess, a bit breathless, while silently signaling Cavian to enter the room.

— Are you crazy, Cavian? What are you doing here? — Lis whispered admonishingly as she approached the window, though she couldn't hide the happiness of seeing him.

— I thought it would be a good way for us to talk safely — he replied quietly.

— Drawing the attention of the guards and making me almost spit my heart out? — she said, gently reprimanding him while smiling.

— I didn't really think that part of the plan through, but... Almost everything went as planned — he exclaimed proudly.

— Oh, Ian, how silly you are — said the princess as her expression returned to its initial concern. — If you're here, it means the conversation with your father didn't go well, right?

— Unfortunately not... But... — he said, holding the princess's hands, confidence radiating from his face. — I thought of another way that only depends on us... Let's run away, just you and me... No more tying our lives to our parents', think Lis, we can live free far from here, you know that...

Lis smiled.

— With this hair, I don't think it would take long for them to knock on our door — the princess joked.

Cavian laughed softly, his ears attentive to the door.

— I'm still waiting for an answer, my princess. What do you say?... If everything goes as I hope, we could leave tomorrow night. I can get a boat by then and we could head south, those mountains are so long and white it would take years for them to find any trace...

— And leave everything behind, Ian? Not that I don't want to... But if something went wrong... Well, I don't even know what to think, as for me, it's likely that nothing would change, but you, Ian, you don't even know what consequences you would face. Besides, we may never have been so close to discovering what they are really planning...

— And what could we do about it? I'm not going to lie that I haven't thought about everything, but it's not like we have any power in our hands. Even if we knew something, we would spend our lives living with unfulfilled plans, with you stuck somewhere in the middle of nowhere thinking about how you could have lived your life. It's likely my father would find the perfect excuse to put Malfien in my place as he always wanted, but besides that, the objectives you're aiming for... Maybe they're just too far out of our reach. Even if I took the throne someday... We're talking about giving our lives for something we don't even know what it really is.

Lis smiled.

— You know, Ian, after my mother died and after Nox... I thought a lot about what to do. I spend my days wondering if the reality I see is not just a mere desire to find something that justifies so much pain... But it's like every piece torn from me feeds this distrust even more, it's like the little facts insist on whispering their own truths in my ear that are still being woven together... But among so many doubts, what I'm sure of is that making my father lose this alliance and somehow disrupting this undetermined future, and still being able to live by your side, would be something I would certainly fight for — she finished, hugging him.

For a brief moment, he felt he had power over his own choices. A life without the responsibilities that had been imposed on him, without dinners of appearances and lives slipping through his hands. In no way did it seem so bad, although he knew he would miss Yuki's scoldings at every wrong move or his mother's advice whenever he needed it. In the worst-case scenario, if they failed, Lis's fate would remain, although he doubted his. Still, it would be better to live thinking about what they could have done.

On the next moon, at the chime of the last bell, they would find their destiny.

The princess, unlike Cavian, probably had nothing to lose; her treasures were already kept with the old gods, and probably only in a new life could she ensure she would find new ones. She skipped dinner that night. Everyone would understand anyway. Her reaction was expected in a way, unlike what was to come next.

Cavian

Cavian woke up before the first ray of sunlight. After years of surviving in that world, he had finally found something worth standing up for. He was somewhat enthusiastic. He had never done anything like this before. He would spend years without seeing them, hoping that the world would change, even though that change might never come. It was very likely that Yuki would not approve of his decision, but perhaps the doors would also open for him to find his way, after all, he had spent years living in the shadow of who he could be. He would leave a farewell letter, not in the way she would like, full of riddles to solve. No matter how hard he tried, he would never come close to something that would challenge her in any way.

He went to the castle's garden at the back to find Egen. There was a single lake in the castle, shaped among the hidden caves in the mountain itself and shaded by hazel trees with wide, rounded canopies near the wall that separated it from a deep cliff. One of the secrets that made Blackhelm so secure. The only easy accesses would be from the front, which would facilitate the work of any army or from the air, which in those times made the mission of invading it almost impossible.

The lake was the perfect hiding place for Egen, and Cavian knew it. When they were young, they used to throw stones into the lakes of Aquia to find the friend who used to live at the bottom of the deep waters. Perhaps part of his nature called him to live near the shadows and silence, like his ancestors, although outside of it he seemed to want to ensure there was no resemblance, a certainly intriguing duality. The gift shared between him and the Natelurian had earned his friend the nickname "water dragon." Cavian picked up an irregular stone from the ground, large enough to catch attention but still fitting in his palm. When he threw it into the lake, it didn't take long for Egen to surface.

— Speak, my friend — Egen exclaimed as he emerged above the water's surface. — Strange to see you here so early — he observed, sitting on the stone edges that surrounded the lake, while shaking his green hair with his hands. He wore only dark pants that looked like the slippery skin of fish.

Cavian crouched down and looked around carefully, noticing only a few guards in the distance.

— I need you to deliver these letters tomorrow — he said, whispering, taking the packets out of his vest.

— You're scaring me, Ian. Why don't you deliver them yourself?

— I won't be around, my friend... I don't know if there's a better way to say this, but I'm running away with the princess of Audar tonight.

— What? — Egen froze for a moment, seemingly unable to believe his words. Cavian knew very well the consequences he would be facing, and it was probably what was going through his friend's mind at that moment. The stories were told by everyone in Aquia, from the young to the wise, and everyone knew that traitors would carry their sentence and that even princes would not go unpunished. — Do you realize that you will be considered a deserter, Ian? It would be bad enough if you were alone — Egen finally questioned, although Cavian already expected the reprimanding tone of his words.

— Yes, that's why I've been careful. The only person I'm meeting before I leave is you.

— Cavian, think carefully... — Egen said, holding him firmly by the neck. — You will be treading a path with no return, my friend, abandoning the throne... Yes, the throne of the greatest empire since the ancient era, a throne that most would gouge out their own eyes to reach, all for the sake of the human princess?

— She would do the same for me.

Egen shook his head, taking a deep breath before finally sighing.

— To be honest, I don't know what to think. At the moment, I think you're being rash and reckless, definitely more than usual... But if you think you'll be happy this way, what kind of friend would I be if I tried to stop you, right? — Egen said, finally smiling at Cavian, who breathed a sigh of relief.

— I knew I could count on you, my brother — he gave Egen a final hug.

— Just don't send me letters saying you miss me — Egen joked, while Cavian laughed as he stood up.

— I'll probably miss you more than your jokes, but I promise one day we'll meet again, my friend, in a better world than today. Take care of them for me.

— You take care too, my brother — Egen said, also standing up. — The world out there is much more dangerous than anything we could have imagined — he finished, ruffling Cavian's hair in his farewell gesture.

— When I return, you better be ready because you'll be an easy target for me.

Both laughed.

Cavian had promised he would return, but he knew that destiny was not in his hands. With his departure, the successor to the throne would be Malfien, leaving no doubt about the desire in his heart for his father to live for many long years. Even with the blessing given by the ancient gods, he was sure that the dragons would not leave soon, after all, the only ones who could challenge them now shared the same wine and the same ambitions.

Cavian

He walked through an alley that connected the towers, a wide corridor with long side openings interrupted by small pillars every few meters. Cavian was heading to his room to finalize the preparations for the trip. He had prepared the essentials and earlier that morning had acquired a small boat at the shipyard for a sum that could probably buy a dozen of them. Silence had its value, and the fisherman who sold it to him could now live for a few years without major worries. The snow-capped mountains to the south were a place where stories were as rare as footprints on the ground. After a while, they could think of a better place, but the priority now was for their tracks to disappear amidst the sea and snow. A small boat like that couldn't travel far from the coast, and sailing through the night would probably be enough to escape any pursuit that might occur.

Thinking about so many details, he was startled when he realized his mother was waiting for him at the end of the corridor.

— Ian, it's good to see you, is everything alright? — asked Melin right in front of him. Cavian had the strange feeling that she could read thoughts and knew that her question was not in vain.

— Just thoughts in the wind, mother — he replied with a smile as he greeted her, kissing the back of the hand she had brought up.

— At this rate, you'll end up just like your sister.

— I still have a long road ahead — he joked, as they exchanged affectionate glances.

— Do any of these thoughts have to do with Princess Audar's wedding?

— Has anyone ever managed to hide something from you?

— Not for long — his mother replied, with her usual elegant smile.

— Are you happy, mother? I mean, in all this tangle of problems and obligations, is there something that makes you want to keep living through it all?

— Hmm... Probably more than I imagined some time ago... I lived through other times, Ian, times when surviving might have been the goal for most of us and even then, few of us were lucky enough to achieve it. The life I have today might be the best I could have lived, my son... Many think that with power in hand, it's possible to control one's own destiny, but only those who have lived on both sides can understand that this is nothing but an illusion — Melin said, arranging the hair that had fallen over her eyes due to the gentle wind cutting through them. — There is no doubt that you can feel it, but those who think they can lock it up with them are fools. When the cycles end, Ian, and they certainly will end sooner or later, regardless of the wishes of those who hold them, be they men or gods, trying to shape the reality given to us into what we hope for, without regrets for the mistakes that would only become clear in the advance of this quest, might be the best way to find what your young mind calls happiness.

— I understand... From what you say, it would be impossible for my father or anyone else to control someone's destiny?

— Exactly, as I said, it is just a delusion of those who haven't lost it yet. Look at your father... He naively thinks that our marriage happened by his exclusive will, but if I hadn't decided to go through with it, it never would have happened. I'm not saying there are no consequences, Ian, I decided and lived through each of them, good or bad, but they were my choices and I couldn't blame anyone for what I did. As I said, regardless of any order I received from your grandparents, regardless of any effect that any action I took could produce, the paths were at my disposal. Some easier, others more difficult, but still all at my disposal. The choices are still ours, despite the uncertain paths.

Cavian smiled.

— You know, mother, I wish the old gods would give me the gift of choosing my paths more wisely, just as you always did.

— Don't be so arrogant — Melin smiled. — I didn't say I chose the best paths, I said I took them by my own will. No matter how much wisdom you may acquire one day, there is no right or wrong, because in the end, there is only one path to take. If I can give you some advice — she said, pulling his left hand and covering it with her warm palms, in a motherly gesture that Cavian would certainly miss. — It is always better to live with the fact that the choice was yours because when the good winds come, they will carry the certainty that you could never have given them up. That will be the moment you know you made the right choice — she concluded, pulling Cavian's head towards her and giving him a loving kiss on his forehead. — Now go, my son, you seemed to be in a hurry.

Cavian gave his mother a tight hug. It would be some time before he found her arms again, but he hugged her as if it were the last time, as for a moment, perhaps due to the longing for those words that always reached his soul, he felt he should have done so.

— Thank you very much, mother... For choosing to be in my life — he thanked her with tearful eyes as he held Melin's hands.

— Do you remember the good winds I mentioned? You and your sister will always be my greatest gifts. I hope that someday you may be blessed by the old gods as I was and may have the luck I had in finding you — concluded his mother, caressing his face as they smiled at each other.

Cavian said goodbye. The conversation with his mother had erased the doubts that insisted on inhabiting his mind. He would tread his own path just as she did one day. He felt comforted in a way, having always thought that she had no other option and that some destinies were inevitable. Perhaps he wished this conversation had happened years ago, though he probably wouldn't have understood it back then.

Cavian

Cavian stayed in his room for the rest of the day. He had packed a small bag, some provisions he had secretly taken from the hall earlier that would last about two weeks for both of them, more than enough until they found a safe shelter. Water and fabrics would be on the boat he had bought the other day. He couldn't carry more than a backpack; moving would be difficult anyway.

He positioned himself by the window. The shift change would happen in a few moments, and he needed to reach the window before the last bell rang. Cavian jumped again through the mists, faster this time, knowing exactly where he was going, and his blackened cape fluttered and whipped violently in the air. When he reached his destination, Lis was already waiting for him, as beautiful in his eyes as ever, with the moon's dim light revealing the princess's face. The clothes she wore, slightly loose and with straight cuts, were probably taken from one of the shorter soldiers, as they likely didn't allow anything other than dresses in their large wooden wardrobes. The dark cape with the hood that only left a few loose strands over the princess's face was also part of their agreement from the other night. They had to be imperceptible, silent as the lakes between the mountains and invisible as the wind blowing in the open fields.

They said nothing to each other, though they hardly needed to, as the smiles on their faces seemed to speak for them. Any strange noise could alert the guards, especially at that hour when the only sounds were the crackling of torches lighting the corridors. Lis donned the backpack she took from his hands, sharing space with the leather bag she already carried. Then she jumped onto his back, wrapping her arms around his neck and crossing her legs over his waist. The air, filled with the scent of jasmine flowers, was intoxicating. He walked to the window ledge and slid their bodies towards the rocky exterior walls of the tower. He fixed his hands enough to support their combined weight and gradually reduced the pressure on his fingers until they finally began to slide down the walls towards the abyss, revealing only mists beneath their feet. Lis held onto him with the strength of someone experiencing fear for the first time, and only after a few minutes could they glimpse some flames at the base of the tower.

Cavian's feet finally touched the thin grass covering the garden. He felt the cold dew trickling between the fine leaves under his bare feet. He didn't let Lis get down from his back. He could run faster with her where she was, and the princess's weight was no challenge for the blood coursing through his veins. The back wall was undoubtedly the best option, but it didn't offer the advantages he had when climbing the castle of metallic stones. The abyss of solid, sandy rocks would be like trying to hold onto an oil-soaked rope, making the front door his only option. The bell rang the first of its five chimes, and Cavian quickened his pace as the frigid breeze assaulted him with ferocity. Lis held on firmly, though the visible ground beneath their feet likely made her arms relax slightly. The second chime sounded, then the next and the following, until at the end of the fifth chime, Cavian saw the wall he planned to climb and, like a feline, leapt towards it. There was no sign of guards nearby. They had a few minutes before the next one would pass by the watch point.

Cavian climbed the wall with impeccable agility, which pleasantly surprised him, as he finally got to use his years of training for something that seemed truly useful. Not that sparring with Yuki and Egen was uninteresting, far from it, but he had never beaten Yuki and had rarely defeated Egen, which had cast some doubt on his efforts. He didn't excel among his siblings in anything, but being the son of a dragon still carried its advantages. After all, as Egen often said, being the weakest of the dragons was still being a dragon, and his recent achievements brought those words to light in some way.

In a few good seconds, he was at the top, between the main gate and the side watchtower, in the short rocky corridor that separated them from freedom. He saw no one in the distance as he had hoped and didn't wait for luck to surprise him. He immediately ran as fast as he could, jumped over the ledge, and grabbed onto the stones on the outside of the castle, sliding down just as he had done with the tower. They were relatively far from the main staircase, where the royal guard's attention was focused. Blackhelm's straight walls descended a few meters to the mountain's base, where further below, the rustic cottages of Fisbia spread out. The castle certainly had its informants, but their eyes were looking for climbing armies, not suicidals throwing themselves into the abyss.

The moonlight timidly tried to illuminate the descent through the mists, and the dragon prince's heart only relaxed when his feet finally touched the ground.

— We did it, Ian... We really did it! — Lis whispered enthusiastically, looking at him with bright, joyful eyes, right after getting off his back.

— We still need to get to the port, Lis, and quickly, any lost time is precious... — He couldn't finish when the princess's lips met his, and her soft hands cupped his face. His thoughts simply fled from there. When his consciousness returned, he felt for the first time that he had no doubt he had made the right decision. Perhaps the winds his mother mentioned had come too soon. He knew no one could stop him until he reached the boat, and until then, the castle remained as silent as the stone lions that guarded it.

— Don't worry too much, everything will be alright — the princess whispered again as their smiles met.

Hand in hand, they quickened their silent steps through corridors that zigzagged, sometimes spacious, sometimes narrow, between the colorful clay walls. Even with their faces covered by dark hoods, the search within the next few hours would be inevitable, and the fewer clues left, the farther they would be when the truth was discovered. Cavian always pulled Lis's hand and guided himself by the sounds that alerted his keen ears. Along the way, they encountered nothing but cats and crickets; only they seemed brave enough to venture out in the streets threatened by the new times. It was only at the end of the second hour that he finally saw the pier.

The place was poorly lit, but he had revisited the path so many times that he felt he didn't even need his eyes to reach his destination. There was no movement near the port. He squeezed Lis's hand more firmly and quietly headed towards the boat. Suddenly, almost reflexively, he dodged a dart that passed just inches from his neck when the night turned into day. These were not torch lights but magical globes hovering in the air. Fear gripped all his senses when he finally saw the silhouette in the shadows. Cusgar was approaching them. He wasn't dragging his hammer as before. He was unarmed but wearing the same armor as before. With the light, he also saw archers in at least six directions on top of buildings and another crowd of soldiers accompanying their general. He pulled Lis behind him, though he believed they were unlikely to be harmed, as indicated by the dart used, the same used in field hunts. They were princes, and their fates would be sealed by the gods' judgment. He knew he could defeat the soldiers but not Cusgar; he knew his stories and had seen firsthand what he could do. He threw the backpack to the ground. The weight would hinder his next action.

— Cavian Inazuma Suneater and Lis Archel Tinebrig, by the law of the peoples... — Cusgar shouted when his speech was interrupted by the prince's punch in his direction. He had crossed several meters in seconds. He was fast, as a descendant of Iscalon should be. His fist was caught by Cusgar, hitting the forearm protection of the robust armor, but his knee found its target, even against the iron plates. The sparks that overflowed from his body were bluish, and their sound resembled a flock of birds that traversed Cusgar's body. The impact of his knee on the general's stomach should have been enough to knock him out, but Cusgar barely moved. Cusgar locked his hand on his right wrist, the same one he had used to initially strike the general. He tried to pull his arm away and deliver another blow with his left leg, but now without the speed he had attacked with earlier. Cusgar again ignored the blow. The luminous paths ran through Cusgar's body like rivers, but somehow they didn't affect him. He was too strong. He grabbed his other arm. His speed was no longer a surprise, and he couldn't move at all. He looked back and saw Lis struck by darts from the rooftops, already kneeling on the ground. She had tried to run towards them, without any success, her eyes helpless and hopeless.

— Damn them. Lis, run... — he couldn't even finish the sentence. Cusgar slammed his head against his. He felt the cold, unyielding metal take over his consciousness. He knelt before his opponent, who finally released his arms. The lights became sparse. He desperately tried to find Lis, groping the ground in front of him, but the globes of light became so dense that all he saw was light and shadows. A cold shiver ran down his spine, his breathing became short and shallow, as if his lungs refused to fill with air.

His desire had been greater than he could actually defend. In the end, he couldn't change his fate, and the lights finally went out, after all, no one could challenge the gods, neither the old ones nor the new ones.

MOVEMENT TWENTY-TWO

Lis

Lis woke up startled by the sun's rays hitting her face. The wind was calm that morning, and her head ached as if struck by a hammer. She remembered the details of the terrible nightmare from the night before, yet strangely, when she passed her left hand over her neck, she felt bruises. Despair took over her mind; it hadn't been a dream after all. She and Cavian had indeed been caught. Everyone had been waiting for them that night, with consequences she was eager to uncover.

She quickly got up and changed the silky white nightgown she was wearing for the first dress she found in the wardrobe. She needed to talk to someone; she had to know if Cavian was alright. She tried to open the door, which seemed jammed, refusing to believe it was locked. She pulled violently this time, but the door remained immovable.

— Someone help me! — she shouted, banging repeatedly on her room's door. The sound of the solid wood did not echo as expected, but the force was enough for someone nearby to hear her.

— My lady, your father requested that you remain in your room. He will come to see you in due time — a firm voice responded from the other side.

Lis recognized the voice; it was one of the guards who always watched over her room. Johan, perhaps; she couldn't remember for sure. She breathed heavily. Panic began to spread through her body, causing her consciousness to waver for a moment. She didn't know what to do, she couldn't even leave that place. She walked to the window to get some air, while observing the calmness around her, as it always was. Cavian was probably locked in his room too, until the wedding. It was likely that now, any rash action would reflect on his future. Fate might have given them a second chance. After all, except for Cusgar and his guards, no one had witnessed what happened the previous night.

Lis

It was late afternoon when the door finally opened. It wasn't her father as she had expected, it was Egen, who appeared in the doorway and closed it immediately behind him, filling her heart with hope.

– Egen, it’s so good to see you – she said, rubbing her swollen and still tearful eyes.

– My princess, I’m glad you’re well. I came to tell you that your father secured your absolution as long as you keep the marriage commitment.

Lis nodded.

– Is Cavian alright? – she asked without hesitation. That was all that mattered at the moment.

– Unfortunately not, my princess. That’s one of the reasons I came to see you. I got permission from my mother to get past the guards, but I don’t have much time. I don’t even know how to say this – he said with a choked voice. – But... well... Cavian is no longer with us. His execution... his execution took place last night. I know this because I overheard a conversation between Bahamut and my mother this morning. They will keep it a secret and say he escaped – Egen continued with downcast eyes. – I couldn’t do anything – he finished, falling into tears as the princess collapsed to her knees. Her astonished gaze could no longer follow the words that came next. Cavian had died because of her; it was she who had agreed to flee, even knowing the dangers that awaited them. It was she who let her ambition for revenge against her father and brother speak louder than any limit.

Egen knelt down too, holding her pale and cold hands.

– I’m sorry, my princess... – he paused for a moment to catch his breath. – I can imagine how you feel, Cavian was like a brother to me. When I found out, the only thing I wanted to do was end all of this... – he paused briefly. – But after a while, I realized he certainly wouldn’t want his death to be in vain. That’s what I came to propose to you. Do not obey your father’s orders. I will make sure you escape as he once wished. He left three letters to be delivered this morning, one to Bacus, one to Yuki, and one to his mother. His greatest wish was for the two of you to live a free life. Melin will help us.

Lis burst into tears. She had plans with Cavian that could never be realized again, but Egen was right, she couldn’t let herself be overcome, that was what they expected her to do. She knew how important that marriage was to her father. The weight of it all had led her to think about giving up her life for a moment, but that would just be another excuse for them to create the story that was most convenient for them. Her escape should serve as a message to others who wanted to face them. It should shame them and leave them exposed. If Melin and Egen were willing to fight, she would fight too. She owed it to Cavian and had nothing left to lose. The tears from earlier finally dried up.

– Alright, Egen... Just tell me what I need to do – she said resolutely, wiping her face. – I only ask one thing, I want everyone to know that I decided to flee, that I decided not to bow to their wishes. I want it to be something they will never forget.

– Don’t worry, my princess, we will put on the greatest show this world has ever seen – Egen replied with a smile, kissing her hand. – Now I must go, be ready when the time comes. Melin will come to prepare you for the wedding.

Lis

Three days had passed until the day of the royal wedding finally arrived. Lis had been receiving her meals in her room and her father had not visited her since, nor had her brother. She didn't mind anyway. It was a sunny day, ideal for the event that awaited her. Not a day had passed without thinking of Cavian, such a short time and so many dreams, she couldn't remember the last time she felt this way. After her mother died, she and her siblings promised by her grave that they would take care of each other, no matter what happened, and so they lived for years until the real world hit them. With Nox gone, she had nothing left, until months ago that pleasure in living returned, apparently only to remind her that happiness was something she would never achieve. She needed to disguise her tired eyes and still angry heart for what was to come.

Melin entered the room, accompanied by an assistant carrying the impeccably folded white and pearly dress over her arms. She was a formidable queen, her light blue kimono had fabrics that caressed the ground with lightness and that resembled the waters of a waterfall. Her long white hair had been tied in a small piece of wood carved in the shape of a feather, with small inscriptions that Lis couldn't identify. A young queen who exuded power in the subtlest way of her existence. Strangely, she didn't seem shaken in any way, smiling as always, like at dinner a few days ago and impregnating the environment with the same peace as before. How could she? Cavian had hinted in the letters several times about the love he had for his mother. Surely it was a reciprocal feeling, such a feeling could not have grown without being nurtured, of that Lis was most certain. She had experienced firsthand how bonds could be strengthened or corrupted. Anyway, she wouldn't waste time trying to understand her reasons. She had the same wish as hers and that would be enough for whoever it was.

– Can I hug you? – Melin suddenly asked.

Lis didn't refuse. For a moment it felt like she was back in the distant times when she walked through the wheat fields with her mother and siblings. They were so tall they covered her at the time. Times so distant that she could hardly remember the sensation. She could feel when the quick trot in her chest finally calmed down and when her thoughts cleared like the light coming through the window.

– Time will heal your pain, my dear, and my son will remain in your good memories just as he will remain in mine forever – said Melin finishing her greetings.

– He certainly will, my queen... – she paused for a brief moment looking at the floor and thinking about the words to come. – It's just that I can't accept what they did.

– I would trade places with him if I could, but I wasn't skillful enough to anticipate their plans and help him adequately. For the first time in my life as a mother, I felt powerless – she said, holding Lis's hands, while for a moment she could feel her pain. Momentarily, in a brief instant of slip, she felt the affliction that the queen tried to hide skillfully. – We had a good conversation before this and the only certainty I always had is that Cavian, even knowing the consequences that awaited him, would do it all over again. He was always the one who would risk his life to save those he loved, more than anyone else... That was always his true gift, even if many didn't see it.

– My heart, which left with his departure, was certain of that, my queen. I will dedicate my days to making sure his death was not in vain.

– I wouldn't have come here if I didn't have that conviction – replied Melin, once again smiling her usual smile. – But now let me fix you up – said the queen, who with a touch on her hair replaced the red with brown. – You will wear those clothes there – she pointed to the assistant who began to melt into a dense mass of clay and small spheres covered by it that Lis could not distinguish, even though they distanced themselves from the fabrics that covered her body and the festive dress without being able to soil them. Before she could think of asking, the queen again anticipated – Before you ask, it is ancient magic, difficult to obtain the necessary elements, but my assistant is an excellent appraiser. I kindly ask you to wear them – she completed pointing to the countryside clothes of the nanny, which dissolved when they soon after went to the mass on the floor, following the movement of Melin's right hand. Her fingers moved delicately along with the queen, while the dispersed mass on the floor began to move again, remolding and taking shape into the dress she herself had carried moments before.

Lis couldn't believe her eyes when it finished taking shape. She had seen magic before, but none like that. Magic had its peculiarities, but shaping it so delicately was like sculpting a fine twig with a needle. A perfect copy of her face and features. It wasn't possible to feel any life emitted from it, but it had become a perfect puppet.

– Don't worry, even if it doesn't speak it will serve the purpose. It was a magic used militarily, so I had to make some adaptations. You will follow the stairs to the caretakers' room. No one will be there except for Egen.

– Sorry, my queen, but it's a royal wedding, the guards will check every detail on the way and the walls will be full of them.

Melin smiled.

– You won't be escaping by the roads, little one. In the bag attached to your waist, you will find a small artifact. Put it in your mouth when the time comes.

Lis had finished fastening the locks of the bodice that covered the brown blouse Melin had brought. The smooth fabric skirt, with tight pants underneath the loose fabric, seemed sufficiently good to allow her to move her legs freely. The hat consisted of a hood that covered her tied hair and the rounded brim that hid her lowered face would do the rest of the job.

Melin said goodbye with another hug.

– Thank you very much, my queen, I don't even know how to thank you – she replied.

– Just be well, my little one, live from now on for yourself and for him. That will be more than enough thanks. I am sure that one day you can meet again.

Melin opened the door, the guards remained motionless as the false princess crossed the door.

– You are dismissed, Clarice, thank you very much for your help – ordered Melin, smiling at Lis and the guards. Lis bowed to the queen in a courtesy gesture and crossed the guards without directing her gaze. The descending staircase was behind her. She turned and moved carefully so as not to attract any attention, but her desire was to run down the stairs to her destination. She didn't remember the tower being so tall. Her heart was beating fast. Would everything go wrong again? she thought randomly as she descended the stairs. The feeling of revenge gave her strength and made her legs move somehow. She would make the allied kingdoms look foolish in front of everyone. If the kings themselves, children of the ancient gods, couldn't even control their own children, imagine dealing with bigger problems like the libertos. She didn't know what to think about them, but that there was something wrong with the whole story that was being told, of that she was sure. Cavian's death only confirmed to her that the allied kingdoms were not the good Samaritans they claimed to be.

She finally reached the base of the tower, a round room full of tables and empty shelves. Indeed, there was no one there, but Egen was also not there. The earlier despair began to take over her body again until she heard a whisper.

– Hey, Lis... Over here – she heard until she could see Egen's silhouette in the shadows. Lis had forgotten that Egen had the blood of the night elves. They were children of the shadows and knew them like the back of their hands.

That was when she finally calmed down. She ran to meet Egen trying not to make noise with her steps. Egen took Lis by the hand making a sign of silence with the other. They walked through a dark corridor crossing their heads past the extinguished torches. She could barely see her own feet in front of her. It wasn't all bad, in all those interconnected corridors it would be quite difficult for anyone to find them in such darkness. After a few minutes, she saw a small light on the horizon and when they reached one of the doors leading to the outside area, Egen turned to Lis again.

– Lis, we need to be quick now – he whispered. – There is a lake a few meters from here. Melin must have given you something.

Lis took advantage of the little light coming from the small window of the door and took the artifact Melin had given her. A tube in the shape of a T. Its tone was a pearly blue, reminiscent of some small shells from the beaches and had only one opening.

– This? – she showed the artifact to Egen.

– Yes, it's a respirator – he said. – It will allow us to escape from here. Dive into the lake as soon as you reach it and use it to breathe underwater – said Egen, showing another respirator that he took out of one of the pockets of his jacket and put it in his mouth briefly demonstrating its use to her. It was gray, a little bigger than Lis's and much more rustic although it seemed to serve the same purposes. Finally, he put it back in his pocket.

Lis nodded.

When Egen opened the door, they walked for a moment. There were guards everywhere. In the distance, in the opposite direction, where the entrance gate was located, the sound of trumpets sounded. It was not a festive signal but a warning. The guards took their positions, looking suspiciously at the two of them. There was no way out there anyway. Egen pulled her hand, quickening the pace, when he saw the burly Bahamut rounding one of the towers in his wings that beat fiercely against the air. Such an image was enough to freeze her spine. The black wings cut through the wind like fine blades and the fury of his gaze could be felt even from that distance. They knew there would be no mercy from him. He had been capable of killing his own son, it wouldn't be any challenge to eliminate them. They ran as fast as they could to the not so distant lake, even though their eyes confirmed that the dragon king would reach them in moments.

The guards pointed their crossbows and seemed to wait with an indecisive expression, waiting for someone to shoot first. They knew that the death of a prince, however just it might be, would probably mean embracing their own death. Perhaps that was why the imprecise arrows hit the thin grass near the princess's feet, perhaps that way they could say they tried to stop them.

A few meters from the lake, Lis saw the nearest guards being thrown against the walls behind their armor. She saw when Melin arrived through the side corridor, the opposite side from which Bahamut had come, finishing a hand gesture. Lis thought of stopping for a moment, but Egen pulled her hands again. There was no time, the only plan was to reach the lake. Bahamut was about to reach them when a gust of wind hit him and threw him against the wall of Blackhelm with the force of a battering ram, while the princess's now brown hair swayed and whipped in the wind.

Bahamut laughed as he dug his fist into the ground to rise without difficulty.

– Well, what a surprise, my own queen supporting a rebellion – said the dragon king. – Do you really think you can deceive your king and betray your kingdom again? Your blind eyes do not see the pit before your own feet – threatened the dragon king with a deep voice that reached the primitive instincts of any heart.

– The young ones will leave, my king, there is nothing you can do to stop it – Melin replied.

When Lis instinctively stopped to help Melin, Egen grabbed the princess's waist and threw her into the lake without any effort, jumping and diving right after. Lis opened her bag already under the water and took the instrument as Egen had instructed her. As soon as she placed the mouthpiece in her mouth, the dense surroundings seemed to become a dense mass of air, such was the ease with which she breathed. Egen had also used his. Lis flapped her arms and legs in an attempt to submerge, but Egen hugged her again, pulling her body quickly to the bottom of the lake. With his right arm still extended towards the queen, she could see when she walked her steps towards the dragon king before her eyes were obstructed by the mountain rocks under the water.

Melin

– Your subservience has always been one of the few qualities I admired in you, along with the remaining wisdom that seemed to wane over time. In the end, all of your kind seem to get lost within the pathetic rules of their earthly lives, trying to escape their own weaknesses and fears.

Melin felt that strange sensation again that had accompanied her all morning. She recalled her father's lessons, one of which she was proud to have taught away from her mother's eyes. The forbidden treasures, as they were called in ancient writings, were the magics that brought mortals closer to their gods. However, the use of the sacred artifice always exacted a price, as every wise mind reverberated within itself its first rule: balance was the key to magic.

She knew that someone was watching her through her own eyes. It was certainly how they had discovered what was to come. She had used the same artifice a few times and it was quite likely that others had been used as unreachable spies. Cavian? Lis? They wouldn't have noticed if it had been done to them. It was subtle, almost like a whisper amidst the chaos and imperceptible to the vast majority of mortals. Her observer didn't watch her all the time and couldn't; the forbidden treasures were not named so by mere chance. He would become vulnerable, which certainly required some kind of planning. In any case, Melin had ensured that he continued watching what was to come, preventing any additional information from being passed on beyond that point. She knew that Bahamut would try to intercept them, but without any sign of their escape and with him occupied with her in that place, some precious time would be gained for them. Always a step ahead of the opponent, her father used to say when she was little while teaching her the tactical arts of war on a small board that accompanied them every afternoon, almost always to the sound of the heavy rain and the waterfalls that surrounded Matsu Castle. Yuki reminded her of this. It was what had made her survive in a dangerous and hostile terrain of equally skilled and sagacious people. She hadn't faced the war of blades like her father, but she had fought among the crossing words and every piece that moved on the board of thrones. It had been more than enough to prepare her.

– You know, my king... – she began slowly approaching Bahamut without fear reaching her, – I have accompanied you all these years, knew what your ambitions and frustrations were since our eyes met for the first time. Since then, every step has been measured until we got here. Along the way, I thought that probably for the first time I might have overestimated you. Your ego is evidently something grand, but could it surpass the reason that has always guided you? Time may have brought me wisdom, but certainly, you still fear them, don't you? The little power they still wield in this world makes you tremble, you know you are incapable of escaping the destiny they have set for you – she finally got close to his face, feeling the hot air from his snorting nostrils and staring at him with the courage that had always been peculiar to her. – Remember the phrase I told you that rainy night. The gods blessed our son, and his death will bring ruin to the kingdom of heaven. Your destiny was sealed by your own hands, my king – she finished with the usual smile on her face.

When Bahamut smiled back, her heart finally felt at ease.

– You always thought you knew everything, but you have no idea what's coming, my queen – said the dragon king, grabbing her neck, his cold claws tracing until they almost covered it entirely. He looked at her like a predator that had finally caught its prey. Let me out, let me out!, said the anguished voice echoing in Melin's head. A feminine and familiar voice. She had never had the opportunity to do something similar and amused herself with the despair of the one who had watched her from afar. She could feel him now as much as the hand positioned on her neck. Certainly a miscalculation. – You carry the same arrogance they carried before they left. The kingdom of your false gods will perish, and you can deliver the message to them personally. Tell them I will not lack the courage to do what needs to be done.

In a swift movement, Bahamut's claws pierced her stomach and lifted her into the air. The dewdrops on the fine grass at her feet were stained red. She did not avert her eyes from Bahamut nor utter a sound. She kept her smile, a calm and terrifying smile that had never left her face since she had left the calm waters where she was born towards the dragon's realm, that had hidden her sorrows and weaknesses and had allowed her to get there, to make her last move, just as her father had taught her one day.

FRAGMENTED

Cavian

He could feel the coldness of the iron on his wrist, pulling his arms away from his body. His face was sealed by some kind of helmet, but without any usual visor, preventing him from seeing. He could feel its weight and the small grooves of the iron structure clinging to his face. The small opening at his mouth joined at the nape of his neck to a cold line running down his back. They were like nails embedded in his spine, present and pulsating, resonating with the spasms that sometimes took him away from there and sometimes brought him back to that place. The icy wind whispered and the thin clothes he wore were like a sieve in the sun. It didn't bother him that much. He remembered the times Bacus had taken him to the summit of Mount Jizu, the highest point in Aquia. He had been there only a few times, but he remembered the air that almost froze his lungs with every breath he took. It was possible to see all of Aquia at his feet while Bacus lectured on the importance of the kingdom's political structures in lessons that lasted much longer than the clock hands insisted on marking. He didn't know if it was day or night, but from the winds that hit him and the moisture he felt on the tips of his bare feet, it was likely he was under the stars. It was as if he had been trampled by a herd of Bivios, thick-furred cattle, usually used by merchants to carry their arsenals.

The chains jingled when he tried to get up. There wasn't much strength left in his body, but he tried to muster the effort to stand. He was still slightly dazed when he heard the creak of the door opening.

— I see you are awake, my young one, — said the thick and enthusiastic voice. The accent seemed unfamiliar, although everyone spoke the common tongue, it was possible to distinguish some small differences. — Don't worry... You will receive here a treatment worthy of a prince.

— There must be some misunderstanding... — he said, trying to keep his voice at an audible level while swallowing his dry saliva. — I am Cavian, son of Bahamut, king of the dragons of Aquia... — he paused again, catching his breath. — I kindly ask that you inform him or someone from the kingdom that I am here.

Cavian heard the muffled laughter of the one watching him.

— But it was he who sent you here, my dear. I also believe your mother died two days ago. I don't know exactly what happened, but that's what I know... Is that all your highness desires? — the man completed in a mocking tone. — According to what I was told... — he paused while his tongue cleaned his teeth, emitting an exotic buzzing sound. — This will be your home until your mind is free of the desire to betray your brothers.

Cavian was stunned. Could it be true what that man was saying? Two days ago didn't mean anything to him; he didn't know how many days had passed since then. The last thing he remembered was the scattered lights before he blacked out. Had his mother died? Was Lis okay? He could only imagine that something serious had happened. Perhaps an attack by the Freeds. Surely that was why he was there; they had captured him to extort information. Lis had probably been spared. It would be much easier if they used her in their ambitions. He needed to stay calm; he had studied how to behave in situations like this. They would try to break his mind somehow, creating an easier shortcut to the information they wanted. He needed to strengthen his body somehow; he couldn't fight in those conditions. With more strength, he could free himself from those chains and find out what had really happened.

He didn't respond, nor did he make an effort to stand up. He fell against the chains that held him. He realized that the man quickly moved closer to him.

— Hey, prince, wake up! — said the same man, giving a few taps on the metal mask covering his face. — By the gods, I thought these nobles were more resilient. — he grumbled as he walked away. Cavian wouldn't waste his energy on that. Even if he tried, he wouldn't get reliable information, and even if he did, in that state, he couldn't do much.

Cavian

It was some time before he was awakened by a torrent that struck him. The water revived his senses. He didn't know if he was better or worse, nor how much time had passed since his last flicker of consciousness, but he could certainly perceive the details surrounding him more clearly.

— Hey, your highness! — said the same previous voice. — There is food and water for you, — the same man continued as Cavian felt the chains loosen and his arms fall to his body. He knelt for a moment. It was the most comfortable position he had found since arriving there. He groped the ground for the food. He was so hungry that his stomach growled in distress. He had the impression that even if he resisted, he couldn't refuse such an offer.

He found a small bowl, probably clay by the feel of his fingers. He didn't bother to analyze its contents, nor did he really have the option, but if they wanted him dead, they certainly wouldn't have waited until now. He ingested a viscous liquid with some pieces of meat, even though whatever had been used for the preparation seemed to have been killed and cured in its own pot days ago. The smell made his stomach churn in protest, although hunger refused to decline the only food he had found in days.

— Well, well, it seems you are indeed alive. Splenze said you would improve even if it took time, — the man spoke, observing for a moment the voracious desperation for the dish he had brought. — It seems you're not much inclined to talk to me, but you will. The masters will make sure of that, — he added as he left the room, slamming the door. Cavian heard the metal slide across the door twice. Nothing too challenging as long as he got rid of those chains.

After a while, he felt the warmth of the first rays of sun that hit him, despite the wind that still blew cold. He hadn't slept after the meal. He had taken advantage of the chains' limit to analyze where he was. It was a rounded room of carefully polished stones, leaving no gaps or corners except for the entrance door, made of iron and probably of substantial thickness as he had expected. There might be some advantage after all. He heard the characteristic song of Cirilos at the top, chubby little animals with big eyes and small transparent wings that usually inhabited northern regions. The sound was a modulated buzz like the blows of flutes. He managed to take four wide steps from the center to all sides, and the small snowflakes that fell indicated that the structure had no cover, although he found it impossible that he could jump high enough. In the end, the intent seemed quite clear, granting an unreachable hope since climbing those smooth walls was impossible for anyone. He even tried to feel the metals in the walls, but unfortunately, the only places he could feel them were in his chains and the door in front of him.

He heard distant footsteps. He quickly returned to his original position, kneeling on the rough ground, trying to adopt the most pitiable aspect possible in his performance. The locks opened. Unlike the firm steps of before, now they were subtle steps. He also heard another sound, as if they were dragging something on the ground.

— Look, Ravel, what a fine specimen... — said the drawn-out voice while Cavian felt his heart trying to be overtaken by fear.

— He looks almost dead, — completed the female voice, as she held his chin, lifting his head briefly with long, soft fingers before releasing it again.

— He will recover, it was a difficult process anyway. Dumás said he ate avidly in the morning. It won't be long before we start the process.

— I don't have all the time in the world, Graylock, hurry up. If he survived Splenze's madness, he won't die by my hand, — ordered Ravel, with a tone that seemed to indicate a higher hierarchical level.

Dumás was the name of the jailer, which was already a start. Ravel and Graylock, Cavian tried to remember the names from somewhere. The woman's name wasn't unfamiliar; he had probably heard something similar in his father's crossed conversations. He didn't remember her using a hostile tone; he must have known her from somewhere.

— Excuse me, Mrs. Ravel, — Cavian began. — I believe you know my father Bahamut, king of Aquia... I don't know you, but I'm convinced that your name has been mentioned to me at some royal event. If you can do something for me, I guarantee that my father will reward you.

Ravel laughed.

— See? I haven't even started, and his mind is already broken in half, surely we have a new record, — mocked Ravel. — My dear, I know it's hard to believe everything they told you, but I can assure you that truths and few devotees are the only things that circulate here. Your father runs this place. He puts them here, and I return them to the world... Modestly with some improvements.

— Madam, I understand what you want from me, but I must tell you that I'm not the ideal person to attempt something like this. I don't attend decision meetings, I have little knowledge of what happens behind the scenes of the kingdom...

— For the gods' sake, — she interrupted harshly. — Stop being so stupid. Do you really think we are against your father, that we want information about your kingdom? We are generals of the allied kingdoms, my boy. Don't think you're in that fairy tale you believed you were. Your mother was killed by your own father's hands while your princess escaped with your dear friend. Not even your sister remained. The kingdom is in chaos because of you, your mother died because of you. Stop being foolish and simply wake up. I can cure your indiscipline, but I can't cure your stupidity, you'll have to do that yourself, — she finished.

His mind was boiling with possibilities, even though they all led practically to the same place. They never used the fact that Lis or Yuki were in danger. A story like that wouldn't help at all if his tormentors' ambitions were those he thought were true. It was when sadness took over his chest. His father couldn't be capable of doing that. It wasn't about the fact that he was there. Betrayal in Aquia would certainly normally lead to his death; all Aquians knew the stories, even the youngest. Being alive was strange in itself, but reality began to touch him. They hadn't even tried to extract anything from him, and with each passing moment, everything he tried to replay in his mind started to make more sense, causing the tears to finally run down his face.

— Ah, what a pity, he finally understood... — mocked Ravel. — Save your tears, my prince, they will be precious for what is to come, — she completed as the chains whizzed, sliding over the ring that fixed them. Cavian lunged at the two, but almost instantly was restrained by the very shackles on his arms. Someone held them so they wouldn't slide anymore. He felt the breath nearby, even though they didn't show any fear. Meanwhile, the fragrance of the sweet perfume of the field flower bouquets tried to soothe his instincts. He wanted answers soon and would do anything to get them.

— Now you do resemble the description I received... Hot-headed, I think that was the term... Anyway, there's no more room for childish behavior here, my dear. From now on, you will be my toy, — she completed, placing her hand on Cavian's neck.

Cavian gathered all the strength he could reach, and electricity ran through his body as before, though weaker than he was used to. He would shatter those chains in an instant. However, strangely, the element that had always given him strength had found other paths. His mask burned like embers, as did all the nerves in his body. It felt as if he had been thrown into a volcano's mouth. He instinctively tried to bring his hands to his face but couldn't. His scream of pain echoed off the walls as his consciousness faded.

Cavian

He saw Yuki out of the corner of his eye; he was in Aquia again. The children with tiny wings and colorful beaks ran around the temple with its tall pillars, near the statue of Iscalon, the god of the air and dragons. It seemed to be summer, the weather was mild, and outside, the finely trimmed grass looked like a carpet of lines.

— Hey, Yuki — he whispered carefully. The temple was a sacred place, after all, and he didn't want to be disrespectful, even though strangely only Yuki was there, kneeling at the white stone genuflexor that stretched from the central corridor to the pearly walls covered with ancient history.

Cavian approached, but Yuki didn't seem to hear him. When he touched her shoulder, she turned. Her eyes were opaque, and her throat was split by an irregular scar, surely made by a dull blade.

The prince promptly staggered back, horrified. The children had disappeared. He ran to the door, needing to find someone, but when he looked at the green field again, it had been taken over by fire and ashes. He quickened his pace against the flames. His eyes darted to the sides, seeking refuge, but they only met the chaotic landscape in vain. Aquia was in flames. The bodies lying about completed the vision amidst the remnants of the circular houses that had collapsed. The smoke was so dense it managed to hide even the mountainous structures in the background.

He heard the beating of wings coming towards him. He saw his father in his original form, massive as divine calamities and with eyes the size of the broken shield in front of him. He had only seen him like that once during his childhood. Rage took over his body as the dragon king circled him, staring into his eyes.

— Why did you do this, father? Why did you destroy the kingdom you loved so much? — he questioned with a choked voice. — By the gods, even the children? — he said as tears streamed down his face. — Yuki was right... You are nothing but a power-hungry madman.

Bahamut laughed.

— It wasn't me who did this, my son. It's your hands that are covered in blood — when Cavian raised his arms and looked at his own hands, bathed in red, with a torch in his right hand and a rusty, dull blade in the other, Yuki appeared at the temple door, pointing a finger at him. — Betrayal leads to death, Cavian. You already knew that — he stopped as he stared at Cavian. — Your actions made your sister and mother betray their own kingdom. Your mother didn't die by my hands; you know she would have come anyway. I just ensured it was quick enough so she wouldn't suffer. Don't pretend the guilt isn't yours; at least be honest with yourself — Bahamut finished.

Cavian knelt in the embers, dropping what he held in his hands. He breathed heavily. His father's words were not without truth. He had ruined the lives of everyone he loved. He had ruined the future of his kingdom. He had destroyed the peace the gods had fought to achieve. He was a cancer to that world, one he had the duty to eradicate. He picked up the orange blade from the ground. His hands burned, but he didn't care. He pushed the blade against his stomach when he began to feel tentacles running across the exposed parts of his face.

— We are making progress, my boy — said Graylock, as Cavian breathed heavily, trying to catch his breath. — I am freeing your mind from all the lies you carry with you — he continued, as Cavian perceived the change in the environment.

Cavian was now seated. It was an iron chair that seemed to be an extension of the cold floor that touched the soles of his feet. His arms were strapped to it, as well as his legs and his head, which was also locked in some kind of headrest. He was not only unable to move but also unable to speak, even though no one had restrained his tongue. It was merely a reflection of the feeling that flooded his mind, a deluge of guilt and frustration. He preferred the fate of transgressors. In any case, he didn't deserve to remain alive after the harm he had done.

— I'll be here every day. You'll be tied up for now so you don't do anything stupid. The beginning is always difficult, but I assure you, you'll get used to it — Graylock finished as he left.

Cavian managed to stay awake for a while, as those images stayed in his mind, repeating like the sunset.

Hours passed until Dumás returned, bringing his food and water. His wrists were chained again, and the chair was briefly pulled away.

— Hey, prince, you need to eat. You'll be out soon; the masters always finish quickly. It won't take more than a few days — said the jailer, rubbing something on the floor.

Dumás's words fell into the void. The will he had tried to cultivate earlier had vanished completely. Without being able to do anything in that state, his only desire was to wither away in the worst possible way. Only suffering would bring justice for everything he had done.

Cavian

Days passed without any concern on his part to try to count them. Every time the dreams repeated, part of his own self disintegrated. Probably not much time remained until those chains slid over his thin wrists. He hadn't eaten in days. The only thing he accepted to ingest was water, to prolong his pain. The darkness also didn't seem as terrifying as before. He understood now that it was a more than fair price to pay. His death would only end the pain; it was too convenient a fate, one he did not deserve. He agreed to eat the minimum necessary that day, which cheered Dumás. He had been the first to last so long at that stage.

— Lady Ravel will visit you today; you've finally reached the halfway point — said Dumás, releasing him from the chair, though he habitually complained. He had spent days cleaning him with buckets of water over his head. There was less work with him that way, but it was orders from his masters, ones he would never dare to disobey. He ended up mentioning that the last one who did so died months earlier, caged in the same way.

A few hours passed until he heard the dragging of something in his direction again. The smell was unmistakable. They weren't steps in any way, though he couldn't distinguish how Ravel moved. His hearing seemed sharper, to the point where he felt like he had never used his ears since birth, given the details he could now analyze.

— You are late, my boy, and my time is precious. I don't like wasting it on stubborn or foolish people — Ravel paused for a moment as if studying him. — Well... You seem fine, but you don't want to speak. Do you think living this way is a way to atone for your crimes, correct? — she said, somehow stating how Cavian truly felt. — Before you think anything, I'll tell you it's not mind-reading magic, it's just that I've done this so many times that the behavior is always the same. The minds that claim to be so different don't seem to be as distinct as they think. Those who decide to live try to self-flagellate as long as they can. Come, open your mouth, it's just something to help you in the process — she said, tilting Cavian's head back and dripping something into his mouth. He swallowed it anyway, inclined to accept anything that could worsen his situation, but unfortunately, he didn't feel anything different.

— Are you guilty of your mother's death, dragon prince? — Ravel asked.

— Yes — he replied, though reluctantly. It was like a reflex. He had tried his hardest to remain silent, but it was as if someone took control of his body for an instant.

— Well... — she said, pausing for a moment, seeming to jot something down somewhere. Cavian heard the sound of scribbling on a surface he couldn't distinguish. — Do you acknowledge your crime of treason against your kingdom?

— Yes — he replied again. He agreed with the answers, he just didn't want to give them to her, even though he couldn't do anything to stop it.

— Do you think you deserve to be punished for what you've done?

— Yes.

— Would you be willing to obey your father, Bahamut, the king of dragons and allied kingdoms, aiming to repair your mistakes with the kingdom of Aquia for the rest of your life?

— Yes.

— Even against those you once loved, understanding that the peace of the kingdom is more important than personal ambitions of anyone.

He paused for a moment. His mind conflicted for an instant until he finally responded.

— No — he finally replied.

— Damn it! — Ravel shouted, throwing something to the ground, irritated by the unexpected response. — Congratulations, my prince, you are proven to be an idiot, just like the one who preceded you. Dumás, call Graylock to my room immediately — she ordered.

He couldn't say for sure what had happened. But he remembered those who still remained in the pieces of memory he kept with him. Bacus with his wise advice, Yuki with her craziness, Egen with his jokes, and finally Lis, with her smile that seemed to make him distance from everything he was going through there. Were they okay? He liked to think so. Perhaps his mother's death had already been sufficient punishment from the gods for his own selfishness. In any case, they were probably fugitives, living clandestinely, being hunted, in a life they came to live because of his choice, the mighty Cavian Inazuma Bahamut, possessor of the smallest brain and the most selfish heart in Aldoin. He finally understood the sages of Aquia. How had he ever thought he could take the throne? What atrocities would he have committed with such power? It was clear now why they maintained their positions. Cavian hadn't paid attention to the details. He was too childish, too disinterested, and too reckless to become king; perhaps the gods themselves had taken it upon themselves to correct the course.

Cavian

The session that day was different. He didn't find Yuki in the old temple. He saw Lis, as beautiful as ever, in the green dress from that first ball. She took his hand and led him outside, through the grand exit portal. She was joyful, like he had never seen her before. He had promised in one of his letters that he would take her to Aquia one day.

They walked a few steps across the lawn until everything began to transform again. With the same sea of burning bodies amidst the embers and rubble. Lis pulled him again with a joyful smile, as if she didn't notice what was happening before her eyes.

— Come, my prince, don't deny me a walk — invited Lis with a smile on her face as usual.

The dragon prince's breathing became heavy as his body remained motionless.

— Come, my prince, don't be afraid, it's not the first time we've walked... Remember? Our happiness must always come first...

— Enough, Lis — he rebuked her sharply. — Don't you see what happened here? — he questioned, letting go of the princess's hand. — Don't you see that they're all dead? — he shouted unexpectedly at her.

— But you promised me, Ian — said the princess with a saddened face. — You said you would always be by my side, no matter what happened. Did you lie to me? Is their life more important than mine? — she continued with a choked voice.

Cavian woke up again, distressed. He felt the heat in his body, instinctively used his power, and just like before, the metals heated up. The pain, however, helped clear his thoughts. He knew Graylock was there. He could somehow feel his presence; it wasn't the sound of his breathing that he could distinguish, that had been there before. It was as if for a moment he could know exactly where he was. Certainly a delusion.

— I know you're exhausted, my prince, but you need to help me get you out of here. Ravel will only allow your release if you answer the questions correctly — Graylock guided kindly.

— It's what I want too — he finally replied. — I need to understand my mistakes; if you help me with that, continue as long as you want.

Graylock had never conducted two sessions in a single day. He knew the results. However, Ravel had become impatient. He knew the consequences that could bring, and Cavian was not just anyone; his physical and mental vigor was unlike anything that had come to him until then. He had never failed as he had last time, and Ravel thought he might be losing his touch. Far from it, he knew he had scoured every piece of Cavian's mind more than once. He had never done such meticulous work before. The blood of the dragons had shown its worth, which led him to follow his instincts and fulfill the prince's request.

The sessions continued for days without any new results, longer than expected. Still, Cavian couldn't respond to Lis. Graylock became more incisive each day, testing limits that had never been explored before. Cavian seemed increasingly dazed and out of it. Sometimes he cried copiously at the end of the tests, which demonstrated growing and uncontrollable instability. It was quite likely that his limit would be reached soon and his mind would break. It was a risk Graylock had to take anyway. He knew his own time was running out.

Back at the temple, Lis again offered her hand to Cavian, but there was someone else in the background, their blackened clothes were heavy fabrics without any emblem. A hood of the same tone covered his face. He had never seen him there before.

— Hey, idiot — said the man in the corner, as Cavian was pulled by Lis's hands toward the portal.

Cavian stopped for a moment trying to pay attention to the man.

— Yes, you, the idiot prince — shouted the man at Cavian.

— I don't know who you are, but this is a sacred temple, you should show more respect — Cavian replied emphatically.

— You should have some for yourself — he retorted immediately, as Cavian tried to recognize the familiar voice mixed with the other sounds reaching his ears. — Do you think playing their little game will do any good? If you want to do something truly decent, act, don't stay like one of those brainless soldiers. Don't you realize how desperate they are?

The man walked towards him and finally took off the hood. It was a mirrored image of his face and his blue hair, although it was hard to remember his own image after all that time.

— Wow, what a surprise — said the man mockingly. — I am you too. A new you. I'll try to help you realize that spending your whole life wallowing in your mistakes won't get us anywhere. Besides, the people you care about are still out there in danger while you're here like a crying baby.

— I put them in this situation — said Cavian.

— Yes, and what are you doing to get them out of the condition you created? Is your plan, besides putting them there, to let them try to survive until they are caught to have the same fate as you? Bravo! — he mocked, clapping. — Brilliant, I'd say!

— And what do you suggest I do? I can't pass that damn test — he replied, disappointed, as he evaluated his other self's words. Indeed, staying there wouldn't change the consequences of his actions in any way.

— First, stop being stupid enough to think they'll let us go in our current state. If you haven't noticed, we'll only get out of here when we become a zombie, molded exactly to their interests. One that can't do anything but murmur, exactly like you do today. If that's the path you want to take, you might as well give up now — he finished harshly.

— I've evaluated everything; it's impossible to get out of here without their permission. No matter how much I try, that helmet prevents me from using any power.

— Ah, yes, I see... You can barely stand and think you can come up with something. Opportunities always appear, my dear. They have appeared throughout our lives. We proved ourselves against everyone who thought we were incapable until they stopped questioning. They didn't stop because they felt sorry for us but because we imposed ourselves. Your self-pity speech will only make the suffering you caused them increase. If you really want to do something, don't try to pretend to be someone you're not.

Those words hit him like a barrage of arrows. He was right; his mother was gone, but there were other people he cared about still out there. He needed to help them even if they didn't forgive him for what he did. He had no right to leave or indulge in staying there for his entire life. He needed to correct his mistakes no matter what he had to do.

— Thank you — he thanked, as he let go of Lis's hand.

— Stop complaining every two seconds; that will be more than enough thanks — he finished, covering himself again with the hood as everything darkened.

Cavian woke from the trance. He was different, and Graylock noticed his change in expression. He knew how far he had gone and where that could lead. Those who reached the limit remained in an altered state of consciousness permanently, as if their minds wandered inside their bodies until their bodies perished.

— It's not working; I think I'm too weak for the process — he said in an exhausted tone.

— I believe you'll need to rest indeed — he said suspiciously. Something was wrong with his tone of voice. It seemed he had forgotten all that time he had been there. He didn't seem about to break like before, but the mind was a vast universe full of possibilities, maybe his had just erased those memories. It had happened before, not at the stage they were in, but anyway, maybe it wasn't all bad, so he could explore other alternatives.

— Do you know when you arrived here? — Graylock asked randomly.

— A few months, I believe — he replied.

— And do you know the reason you're here?

— Because I betrayed my kingdom and my brothers, my lord, and I deserve to pay for the crimes I committed — he replied confidently.

— Hmm... You seem fine. I'll give you a break today. Tomorrow we'll continue — Graylock said with his usual apathy. — Dumás, you can take over; I'll visit the other guests — he finished as the overseer locked the door. He knew it would take a few more hours until he returned. He needed to strengthen himself. Whoever that person was who met him was right. He had never been as accustomed as before. His other senses seemed much better than before, something that opened new possibilities. He knew exactly when they would come to him. There was the blessed iron door, and if he could control his electricity less powerfully, he could probably use it. He might even try to open the door lock if he controlled it properly and if he managed to get rid of those chains. Where would Yuki be at that hour? She had always been the best at controlling the nuances of magic, like a maestro conducting an orchestra. It was no wonder she was admired by the Aquian sages who had the same gift in their essence, though without the same power.

Cavian

He began to eat regularly, and the sessions seemed less exhausting, although the nightmares took deeper root with each sleep. New days passed, and Graylock remained in the same situation. Ravel had already conducted two unsatisfactory new tests. Until that day, it seemed she gave up.

— Enough, Graylock, there's nothing more to be done. I will report to Bahamut that you failed — reprimanded Ravel.

— There are no failures, Ravel, his mind was weak and broke in the process. It seems to have entered a loop that I can't undo. A rather unusual reaction, I would say, but at least his death wish is gone. He started eating as requested. I need to think of something, tell the king I need more time.

— Well, it's not my problem if you're incompetent — Ravel raged. — It's not my role to judge his fate anyway. I will only report what happened. In fact, it is very likely that even the king has forgotten. He hasn't asked for updates for a long time, and he told me that the prince was worthless since he was young. Maybe it's for the best. Anyway, keep him alive and healthy. Those are the king's orders — she finished, leaving.

— As you wish — he replied, remaining where he was and leaving shortly after.

Cavian was pleased. He didn't feel bad, after all. On the contrary, he clung to a single goal, to get out of there so he could help repair the damage he had caused.

See, I told you they would give up on us? — he heard the voice inside his head.

— Oh gods! — he replied, startled, though it was strange. — I thought you only accompanied me in those visions.

Just give them time now. Time will pass, and they will become more careless. Keep training us for when the time comes.

— Okay, you've already told me that. Just stay where you are, okay? I'll handle the situation.

Don't be ungrateful, I'm the one who got us out of this.

— I'm not being ungrateful, it's just very strange to talk to myself, it will seem like I'm crazy.

Maybe you are. — the voice replied. Cavian understood how strange the situation was, but if on one hand, it was weird to be able to talk to someone there, on the other hand, the place no longer seemed so lonely.

Cavian

He began to train his balance by hoisting himself between the chains, shortening them toward his wrist and lifting his feet to the sky like the bats he had never heard there. At first, he could barely keep himself from falling, but over time he got used to that position, in which he would remain for hours. It seemed to bring him some peace, one that had always been distant since he arrived.

He also ran from the door to the back of the cell, propelling himself against the smooth wall with a single step, jumping backward toward the door, like a long, infinite track. Over time, he regained his former vigor, reminding him of the exhausting training sessions of his youth. He needed to prove himself again, like in the old days, even though the free grass and always plentiful meals in Aquia seemed very different from his current conditions.

There were only two meals, enough to sustain him without excess. They weren't the appetizing stews his mother served at family dinners when she was present, but he liked to imagine they were. He thought of her from time to time and what she had said to him before he left. He needed to live with the results of his actions and not run away from them. As much as his mind agreed with those words, his heart still felt the pain of longing. He would never see her again or have their casual chats, moments that had the power to stop time, where the topic was the least important thing. On the rare occasions when his mother was present, she was occupied with her children, and sometimes, by making him see such obvious things in his world, he wondered if his mother knew him better than he knew himself or if his messy head just invented dilemmas to gain a few more minutes in her company.

THE PETRIFIED LIGHT

Cavian

He heard footsteps coming toward him, Dumás again. Neither Graylock nor Ravel had appeared for days after that last conversation. Cavian remained kneeling each visit, trying to look as worthless as possible, although the contour of his muscles betrayed that he didn't spend his time sleeping. Still, he found it unlikely that Dumás noticed any difference. He saw him twice a day, enough to think he was always as he was the day before, although anyone else seeing him now would hardly associate him with that starving boy wishing for death. His hair grew inside the mask until it gained the freedom he so desired. Not that it made much difference, he couldn't see anyway. I need to find an opportunity, he thought as he navigated the possibilities. He didn't hear any noise of keys for the shackles with Dumás. He probably didn't have them. No one would trust such responsibility to a simple servant, which limited his options.

— Hey, sir... Dumás, right? — Cavian asked almost in a whisper. He was sitting on the ground, hugging his knees like a defenseless animal in the center of the cell.

— My, you still talk? — he replied in a surprised tone. He hadn't heard his voice for days, and according to his masters' report, it was unlikely he could still speak.

— When will they take me out of here?

— Well, I can't say, the broken ones are always abandoned. They usually vegetate until their bodies fall to the ground. But you survived somehow... So what I can say is I don't know what's going to happen to you, we've never gotten this far with anyone that I know of, and the masters are visiting less and less often. It seems pretty busy out there. If I can give you some advice, just enjoy the stay and hope one day they come back and remember you — advised Dumás, laughing, while filling the shell in a bucket to fill the bowl he had just placed on the ground.

— Why did you end up here, Dumás? You don't seem to like this place very much — he asked again.

— All I can say is that the person who took care of this before me is buried out back, while I feast on banquets. It's wise to think about being on the winners' side, you know? Look at you, for example, a prince who will spend the rest of his days in a cell, while I, born on the streets and fighting for food every day, will spend all of them watching you and stuffing myself with everything I can desire. Doesn't seem like a bad deal to me — replied Dumás, thoughtfully, while staring curiously at Cavian.

— I understand... Still, it seems you don't have the freedom to go wherever you want... In the end, you're as trapped here as I am.

Dumás laughed.

— Not like you, my boy. I imagine you've lived a life of abundance. You don't know how many would trade that glamorized freedom to be exactly in my place. The masters were right, something broke in your head — replied Dumás, tapping his helmet, while Cavian remained unresponsive. — As I thought, just an empty shell spouting nonsense.

Cavian didn't respond to him, remaining indifferent. Dumás was not his target, he was there by simple chance. The only thing that really bothered him was that the jailer was impeccably methodical. He placed the food and water bowls always in the same positions, about two steps from Cavian, the food bowl always on the right. He suspected that Dumás came at regular times too, as over time it was as if he could predict when his footsteps would reach his ears. He wouldn't get out of there anytime soon, he knew that. Even if he knocked Dumás out, he couldn't get rid of the chains unless he destroyed them. He had tried a few times, but the greater the discharge he created, the more the helmet and his body heated up. In the end, he would pass out before he could do anything. He had pulled them against the wall too, but neither it nor the rings gave way, as if they had deep roots through the walls. Whoever had done that knew him as well as his own father. Again, Yuki was right, perhaps the only one who knew the true limits of the king of dragons. His sister had warned him many times, but he preferred to think she was just overly worried. He would apologize when they reunited again, though he doubted that would ever happen. He tried to resist apathy, though his mind found no new paths.

Cavian

It was snowing that day, but he didn't feel the cold as before. It was as if somehow it was no longer his enemy. His jumps now seemed to throw him into the wind like stones into the sea. Still, time passed without anything changing. He began to suspect he was preparing for an opportunity that would never come.

— You said we would get out of here, didn't you? — he said, talking to himself.

I said we would get out one day. You don't even know how many have passed since you arrived here.

— As if it made a difference.

You're always complaining as usual. If you're so dissatisfied, why don't you let me take your place?

Cavian laughed.

— Don't get me wrong, but it's not like you actually exist and I could just disappear. You consider yourself so superior to me, but you forget that if I really wanted, you wouldn't even be here.

By the gods! Cavian, the most powerful warrior in this cell, just threatened me — said the voice mockingly. — Don't be ridiculous. Even if you could, I know you wouldn't. I know what you think, remember? I know you believe we'll never get out of here and all that nonsense about saving those you think you've wronged. In the end, you never listened to our mother as you should have.

— You're so sarcastic that sometimes I think even if you existed, I would keep you hidden on purpose.

It must be better than being this defeated and complaining person you decided to be. Do you think because you decided to honor Yuki or our parents, you've done something useful? Don't be foolish! Everything you've done so far has been for others, always afraid of displeasing anyone. No wonder our father put you here. If you had confronted him when you had the chance, you wouldn't be taking out your frustrations on me.

— Do you think I didn't try? Lis was the first thing I decided to fight for, and look at everything that happened.

Do you really think you could have prevented our mother's death? It would have happened one way or another, whoever had the courage to do it was just waiting for the opportunity, just as we are trying to do to get out of here.

— Sometimes I almost forget that you are myself trying to get rid of my own guilt.

Think what you want. If you really think I'm just trying to make you feel better, you're wrong. My only intention is for you to survive to prove I'm right. You can whine around if that's your will.

— I swear I've been rethinking that maybe it would have been better if I had been alone.

He heard a laugh inside himself.

I'm afraid I agree with you.

Cavian

That morning, he positioned himself as he did every day, with his feet trying to touch the sky. The voices had spaced out over the past few days as he concentrated on the song of those little birds that sometimes took him flying between the trees and mountains he had never known. It was how he tried to keep his mind stable.

He felt the current flow between his fingers for the first time, but just like before, it was pulled like a magnet towards his back, even though he forced it to stay there as hard as it was. He managed for a while before getting tired and finally letting it go to its destined path. He created one after another, trying to mold them the same way. He got better with time, though it seemed more like a pastime than something that could really get him out of there. However, that day had some surprises in store.

Unexpectedly, he seemed to feel a pulse in the distance. He tried to focus even more, and it seemed to be coming towards the door, moving like a group of small bees in the wind, when he finally heard the sound of the locks, opening at the same speed he fell to the ground.

— Are you crazy? What are you doing? I thought you weren't going to try to kill yourself anymore. — reprimanded Dumás, running towards him.

— I was just trying to find a way to pass the time — he replied, still thinking about what had just happened.

— Right... That didn't seem to be the case. Not that I care, but the orders are to keep you alive. Your death would bring me trouble, if you understand... — grumbled Dumás, helping him get back up.

— Don't worry, I won't do that.

— I hope so, nothing here will be of any use for that. You'll just hurt yourself and give me more work. Just stay alive and well, and I won't need to lock you in that chair, okay?

— No problem — said Cavian, fixing his gaze in Dumás' direction. It was as if he could see him, albeit very dimly. It wasn't the sound of his steps; it was something different. He seemed to feel the pulses coming from his body, just as he had sometimes managed with his own. He had never tested that and didn't quite understand how it worked, but perhaps the ability to focus on that small current had helped him with the smaller pulses. The masters used to say that living bodies were like bombs of electricity, with several pulses dispersing countless times every second, which allowed us to move or think. It seemed so abstract at the time, but now it was as if he could really feel them, which certainly made him eager for the next visit.

It happened again; this time, he followed Dumás until he reached the door. He remained seated as he always did, with his arms wrapped around his legs, following the servant's movement as he delivered his bowls. It was like a blurry image, but more than enough to feel the pleasure of seeing again. For the first time since he arrived, he felt a small spark of happiness.

He could see those little birds now, even though from a distance they seemed more dispersed than the energy he felt in Dumás. It was as if there was a certain limit to how far his new eyes could see. He discovered that the tower was much taller than he imagined, about forty meters. Besides, the movement of the birds indicated that there was no roof, which confirmed his initial theory. They landed on the edge of the tower mainly in the morning. He didn't know if those walls hindered him from feeling the pulses or if his tower was somehow isolated from the others, but he remembered Graylock referring to other guests in the past. Even though he could only locate the small dancing wings above his head and the grumpy jailer, it was as if the voices that echoed in his head in the past might have been right. What else could he learn? He was eager to find out.

Cavian

Months and more months passed while hope turned into disbelief. He had even reduced his training, despite having grown accustomed to doing it habitually. Even the untimely voices had abandoned him as the desire to give up increased. Not that he thought he was capable of taking his own life, but if time allowed him to consider the possibility, it would certainly take care of the rest.

It was a silent night when Cavian was awakened by the hollow sound of something falling to the ground. It had definitely come from above, though he didn't know what it was. He groped the cold, carefully cleaned floor by Dumás in search of answers and found an object shaped like a bell. It had a square bell and flat walls covering a fixed clapper, with a cord coming out of the top of the crown that seemed to climb the smooth wall.

He imagined someone was trying to rescue him and lightly pulled the cord when he heard a voice coming from the utensil.

— Hey, don't pull, that's not a rope, it's just something for us to communicate — said the muffled voice coming from the object.

— Who are you? — questioned Cavian coldly, even though it didn't seem like one of his nightmares. It was different, though strange enough for him to allow himself to question.

— Listen, I know you've been here for years, but I need you to trust me. I can only imagine what you've been through, but I don't have much time. In a few days, I'll give you the signal not to eat the meal they bring you. It won't be what you think. I'll explain tomorrow at the same time. It's when they change shifts around here.

— Are you a prisoner here too? — said Cavian incredulously. Probably a madman who had gone crazy too soon, though it didn't explain the fact that he had such an artifact.

— Yes, but unlike you, I came by choice — said the man while confirming his theory. — My name is Persus, and I'm an explorer working on behalf of the Freeds.

— Dear friend, I suggest you rest; if you've been recently imprisoned in this place, this kind of pastime usually doesn't last long. Believe me... — he paused and weighed his words; the man didn't deserve any discourtesy even if he thought that, like him, he would never have the chance to get out of there. — Just try not to make this place worse than it already is.

He heard a restrained laugh from the other side.

— I understand perfectly if you think I'm a lunatic, but I know who you are, Prince Cavian of Aquia, I know you were imprisoned by your father and that you have spent your days here since then.

Cavian didn't respond; there was no way a random person who had simply lost their sanity could know that information, but a sudden realization hit him. A new test after all these years, he thought quickly. He couldn't fail this time, especially without the strange liquid Ravel had given him the last time.

— If you are indeed part of the Freeds, there's nothing to discuss with you; you harmed the kingdom just as I did — he said firmly.

— You don't know who we are, Prince, and I understand what information has reached your ears. Unfortunately, your father has been controlling the information for some time, but I will show you that we are not your enemies. Unfortunately, my time is up. I'll be back at the same time tomorrow. Stay alert! — said Persus as the object slipped from Cavian's hands and quickly ascended the walls.

He needed to think. What kind of test was this, after all? Did they want to know if he would betray the kingdom again? It was quite unusual for it to end that way. Somehow, that man seemed to convey truth in his words. He didn't insist on joining him, and it would be much easier to create a real opportunity for him to escape than a plan that initially lacked several details.

He slept little that night, thinking about the man's words. He thought of some questions, but he would let him speak anyway, as this might allow him to gather more information.

Cavian

The agreement did not fail, and at the new nightfall, the object fell into his cell again, although Cavian refused to initiate the conversation.

— Hey, Prince, are you there? — Persus asked, with the peculiar hiss coming from the instrument.

— Yes.

— Great, as I said yesterday, I'll briefly tell you what happened in the last few years so you can understand the situation. As I said yesterday, I am part of the Freeds and one of the few Lumerians still alive — Lumeran? Cavian thought, stunned, Lumeran had been decimated by the Freeds themselves, what a crazy story was that? — I know it's hard to believe with everything they've spread about us, but the only relation we had with the decimation of my kingdom was fighting alongside them against the allied kingdoms. When you finally breathe the air of freedom again, I'm sure my words will make sense to you.

— And how do I fit into this? Why did it take you so long to come after me, and why do you think I would help you?

— Well, here we go, we only really found you now because we didn't even know this place existed until recently. You were declared dead, Cavian, no one found you after your escape attempt. No one would have imagined that your father would keep you alive after all this time. As for you being part of something, I really don't care. When I get you out of here, you can do whatever you want.

Another point in favor of that man's story. That would explain why no one tried to rescue him. The last person who saw him was Cusgar. They could have invented any story about him.

— Let's suppose I believe you, how do you plan to get me out of here?

— As I said before, the food they will serve you in a few days will look like before, but it will be a compound capable of freeing you from these chains. You can ignite it with a small spark to make it combust. They are Trilium chains, as I believe you already imagined, but the alloy they use here is composed of modified metals, which not only give it unusual strength even for it but also limit the use of magic to some degree. Even the ones I'm in now seem to have been improved since the last time.

Cavian didn't imagine it was that. He felt weak, indeed, but always thought it was due to the helmet and the conditions he was in. Anyway, regardless of his interlocutor's intentions, just thinking about being out of those chains already cheered him up, even though his head was still immersed in doubts.

— I understand, it all makes sense, except for the fact that you are interested in freeing me — he said dryly.

— Look, Cavian, what I can say is that I have a debt to pay. We risk our lives to save all those who are under the false justice of the allied kingdoms. You are just one of them.

— Where are we?

— In the northeastern forests, among the red mountains near Opanum. Visually imperceptible and too dangerous for the curious.

— Indeed, it looks like an inhospitable place on the maps.

— Our challenge is actually outside this prison, not inside it. Tomorrow, one of the servants who prepare the food will fall ill, and our infiltrator will take his place. That's when our plan will come into action.

— And if we do manage to escape?

— Run as far as we can until we reach the forests to the west. They are not far from here, and once there, we will be safe. No one has ever left here alive willingly until today, so I believe they are not prepared for it. The patrols are constant and done by more than one guard. They need to activate a device that is in a rather extensive circuit. There are countless corridors like an anthill, so when we reach the exit gate, just run as fast as you can.

— How many guards are out there? — Cavian asked.

— None.

— How none? — he replied incredulously.

— The outer area is inhabited by creatures that make that place a sea of stone. The region above our heads is where the nests of the screeching stone birds with ears sensitive to the wrong sounds are concentrated. If you come into contact, no matter how small, with the sharp tips of their beaks, poof... you will adorn the field decorated with statues. As for the front gate, it is guarded by an immense lizard with the same gift, the king of this place, though for him, just a crossing of glances is enough. This place was not made for anyone to leave, Cavian, no one has done it until today, so just try to keep your eyes closed and ears attentive out there.

— I don't think I'll have trouble with that — Cavian paused with a smile on his face. At least for that, he was prepared.

— Great, stay close to me, and everything will be fine! — exclaimed Persus confidently.

— Any more instructions?

— Have hope, my friend. The world is very different from what it was before you came here. We will have long conversations once we get out of here, and I hope to show you the importance of our fight.

— Others have already doubted the allied kingdoms, Persus, I have also doubted them in the past, but there was nothing to prove any suspicion.

— Reality will show that it was all just a facade, there is much more, more than anyone could have imagined at the time you were imprisoned. Even we don't know where they plan to go, but Lumeran had refused to sign the agreement, and for that reason, it was retaliated. If they took the risk of decimating an entire kingdom just because of a suspicion, imagine what they intend to do from now on.

— And how do you know it was really them?

— The Freeds were there, Cavian, your father didn't lie about that. We had finally found a safe haven. We were refugees and renegades; even I had exiled myself from Lumeran years before everything happened. Even so, the queen listened to us and welcomed us because she and Jamiel knew, as we did, that there was something wrong with that agreement and all that charade. Unfortunately, I wasn't there. The Aquamarinus had already agreed to help us, and I had left to try to convince the elven kingdoms to do the same. At the time, both the Freeds and the people of the sea fought alongside them with all they had, and those who managed to survive returned only with what was left of each of them. No one could have predicted such a powerful and sudden attack.

— Assuming I believe your words, why hasn't there been any mention of these armies? How could a maritime fleet never seen before go unnoticed by everyone's eyes?

— They weren't commoners, Cavian, it was your father who made the kingdom's lights go out under the ashes. All those who are on his side now helped him with that. Lumeran wouldn't fall easily, you know that. Now think, with the attack attributed to the Freeds, and with Noch and Quazar among them, they would find the perfect excuse to ban the use of mystical arts and the inventions that brought metal to life, concentrating power in the hands of the Originals again. After that, they made sure all information reached the people through the echo of their own voices, creating a common enemy for everyone to seek refuge with the allied kingdoms themselves, and on top of that, they found the justification they needed to retaliate against anyone who opposed them, making them all become heralds of chaos and war among the peoples.

— And they want to do all this for what?

— That's exactly what we are trying to find out. We are not many, but we are growing. Even though it's not comfortable living hidden among the mists, it's still better than the fate of those who did not bow down. You will see what happened to the peoples with your own eyes, dragon prince, the disease that spread like a plague, consuming the flesh and soul of all those who walk these lands.

— I still have more questions, but I will wait as agreed. I believe we have no more time.

— I was going to alert you, but you are familiarly perceptive. Don't worry, Your Highness, I assure you that the gods will guide our steps, just as they guided mine to get here — Persus finished, pulling the small instrument again, which quickly slid over the walls.

Noch was the only representative of Dypsia outside the realm of magic, a talented and youthful mage, knowledgeable in ancient magics and the old gods, who refused to enclose himself with his brothers when the world became unstable again. Cavian only knew his stories, explosive and temperamental, he knew he was one of the soldiers of the old war, even though his face resembled the human boys he knew. Quazar, known as the most skilled scientist of Aldoin, was another notable from Tessan, a specialist in metals and developer of the engineering that would dominate the world for the next decades. Both members of the Freeds, skilled and wanted for their supposed crimes that were now being put to the test. Cavian even knew Quazar, the only human to have set foot on Aquirian soil besides his own mother. He was young, but he remembered as if it were today the sun-scorched face, the rounded glasses made from pieces of metal that bent over his face, and his eccentric tattered hat of crumpled patches that were so old they might have been made by the first hands of that world. If the Freeds were few, they seemed to have handpicked their peers.

Cavian

The day had finally arrived. The birds that usually appeared in the morning did not come as usual. Perhaps they knew something, perhaps they knew they would no longer need to keep him company. A sunny and silent day that eagerly awaited its conclusion. Cavian meditated all morning, conserving his energy for the moment that awaited him. Finally, Dumás arrived, punctual as always, leaving the usual bowls in their respective places. He observed Dumás' movements without the jailer knowing and remained attentive to any detail that could betray him.

— Hey, prince, here is your meal — said Dumás while Cavian remained immobile like a statue. — Well, whatever, I want this bowl clean by tonight. Don't forget your promise and satisfy your father's wish... He could have killed you, you know? You are alive thanks to him. At least be grateful for that — he finished as he left.

Cavian waited until Dumás was far enough away for him to stop feeling his presence. He reached out to take the bowl in front of him, with an anxiety that overflowed from him. He carefully turned the bowl over the locks of the shackles. If it could penetrate that metal, it was likely dangerous for himself. He hadn't had time to ask for more details anyway. Still, even if he lost his hands, he was willing to get out of there. A spark, he thought, remembering Persus' words. Cavian concentrated and directed the small currents of energy towards the metal locks, feeling them disperse. By the gods, he thought, surprised to see the metal being slowly corroded more deeply with the popping of air bubbles in the process. He must be dreaming, after so many years he would finally get out of there. He didn't know what awaited him, but he was prepared, like a hungry lion eagerly waiting to chase its prey, its long-awaited freedom. When he saw the line connecting the locks about to break, he pulled them all at once, opening them with a snap. He rubbed his rough hands over his scarred wrists, confirming what he had just done. He was finally free, and his joy overflowed from his panting lungs and the tears that ran down the surface of the metal glued to his face when he saw a body quickly approaching his cell. They had probably discovered him. When the locks finally opened, he charged at the guard, delivering a powerful punch that was caught by both hands of the opponent, who was still thrown against the wall. He was not yet down and was preparing again when he was interrupted.

— Hey, prince, it's me, Persus — said the man, extending his palm forward as Cavian lowered his guard. — It was a vigorous punch, I'm glad you're in shape — Persus continued, standing up before him, stretching his arms as if in training. — We will need to give our best to get out of here.

He seemed powerful, not even appearing to feel the punch he took, even though it was not an ordinary blow. Cavian hadn't held back his strength; he couldn't risk it. He was a man of his size, lean, and who had kept his word as promised.

— By the gods, what did they do to you, my boy? How did you manage to hit me in this state? — Persus added, approaching and holding his helmet with his hands, realizing that the object placed on his head had completely covered his eyes.

— It's a bit complicated, all I can say is that I can see you somehow — he explained, still embarrassed for nearly knocking out his escape route. — What I mean is that I can follow you, as long as you show me the way.

— Ah, yes, sorry... — he said, letting go of the helmet, seeming to evaluate him in search of a solution. — We'll leave that for later, Rin must be waiting for us at the gate.

Persus ran, and he followed without them distancing themselves. They indeed seemed to run a winding path, not knowing how many corridors they had passed since then. To his new eyes, those dead stone corridors were nothing but a dark tunnel, despite the help of sounds that still guided him.

Cavian finally saw a guard meters away from him, but before he could alert his guide, Persus jumped against the wall, took three steps as if he could walk on its surface, and spun his body against the guard, hitting a kick to the right of the man's head, making him fall before he could react. He was indeed a skilled warrior with many secrets, one who should not be underestimated.

— Let's go, we don't have much time before the sirens go off — said Persus, resuming the path.

They ran a few more meters until they reached the gate. Rin, the man who was supposed to be waiting for them, seemed not to be there as expected. Only two guards, one closer and another by the massive gate in front of them. It was made of solid iron, just like the one guarding his cell, but comfortably high enough even for giants or probably built for some of them. The guards stopped when the siren sounded, indicating they would likely try to bar the gate.

Without needing to communicate, Cavian charged at the first one, delivering a quick knee to his stomach, which launched him meters away. Persus headed for the exit gate, quickly but not fast enough to stop the guard further away from smashing his axe into the mechanism that turned the thick chains that would open the gate. Persus still knocked him out with a blow to the neck, but without being able to change the situation they were in. They were trapped, like cornered rats, he thought at that moment.

— Cavian, stand back — said Persus, positioning himself in front of the gate as he obeyed the orders. Persus positioned one hand forward like a spear while flexing the other arm back with a clenched fist towards the gate. He also flexed his legs slightly and paused for a moment, as Cavian observed him like a beacon. His body's stimuli accelerated suddenly like a lightning storm, and he brought his right fist to the gate so quickly that Cavian barely kept up. He felt the gust of air, a powerful blow as he saw the gate being violently hurled towards the outside, tearing even the stones that anchored it in the dense walls.

He finally felt, after so many years, the wind rushing over his body. He was finally free, in a sense of relief he had no time to savor. He heard the fabric tear in front of him as Persus probably tied it around his eyes. Persus ran ahead again, and he followed. The man in front of him threw something up, and Cavian heard an explosion. Probably a signal, which confused with the noisy Cockatrices coming in their direction. So many that Cavian could hardly distinguish. Still, they seemed fast enough that not even the monster Persus had mentioned in the past could catch them at that moment, an imminent advantage that ceased when they heard the screams.

— Let go of me, damn it! — shouted the voice in the background, coming from the same gate they had just fled.

Cavian saw the massive body of the creature dragging itself like a lizard on the ground. It was as tall as himself, but its body extended for meters to the end of its tail. Persus stopped immediately; it was surely Rin, the one who had helped them escape. He was being dragged by the arm, which was entrenched between the creature's abundant needle-like teeth.

— Cavian, I need you to go — ordered Persus suddenly. — Follow the plan as agreed. Some friends will be waiting for us.

— I'm not leaving you here, Persus.

— There's no time for foolishness. It's a dangerous opponent, Your Highness; even I don't know if I can contain it.

— I know that, but I would still be imprisoned if it weren't for you.

— I believe you inherited your family's stubbornness, so nothing I say will make a difference, will it? If you want to help, just try not to play the hero. If something happens to me, there's nothing you can do alone; just flee — he completed as he quickly headed towards Rin.

Cavian followed him and managed to see some stone birds closer. They attacked ferociously, with their claws open, trying to reach them, though not fast enough. So much so that Persus faced them without difficulty even without seeing. However, their number was worrisome, especially given the instructions received in the past. There was no room for any mistakes.

He was nearly hit by a second Cockatrice while taking down the one that reached him. Cavian felt the wind displaced by its sharp claw near his leg, which he pulled away from just moments before. In the previous moment when Persus, he spun back and hit the side of his right hand on the bird's neck.

— Don't come back for me, please, I beg you — cried Rin tearfully upon hearing their approach.

The creature certainly knew the effect it intended to produce. It didn't spare its victims; it did that precisely to attract their attention.

Persus jumped against the creature's head, hitting it squarely on its forehead, making it release Rin's already shattered arm, who fell to the ground when one of the creature's massive paws stepped on his leg, making him scream in pain again.

— Attack the sides, Cavian, the back is too hard — instructed Persus as he moved to the animal's left side, opposite to where Cavian was heading. He quickly passed by Rin's body, dodging a bite from the creature, delivering a precise kick to its long side. His feet met a surface of sharp stones covering it like scales. If not for his skin's natural resistance, he would have certainly had problems.

They continued the coordinated attacks, but more Cockatrices approached the battlefield, more furious than the previous ones. Cavian dodged the first ones, but the giant creature began to move. Cavian distinguished about eight legs when it turned its head towards him. He jumped back while dodging another of the small flying creatures that passed under his back and hit the same gray-green surface he had tried to pierce moments earlier, while Persus jumped on the creature's tail. It was quite agile for such a large body, but too tough to fight. Cavian needed to expand his field of vision. He had almost been hit twice. So he did. He could anticipate better now, but the trap they set for him took its toll. His helmet started to heat up as before, though he had no alternative. It was that or death awaited him in the coming moments. The air began to thin, and he knew he couldn't maintain this for long.

— Persus, distract it for me, I'll get Rin out of its grasp — he shouted to his companion.

Cavian knew Persus had held back; any wrong move would end Rin's life in an instant. The impetuous Basilisk had not killed its prey only because it knew it was what kept them there. Cavian ran and slid under the creature's body. He tried to control the electricity in his left hand, as he had trained earlier, and reached the paw holding Rin. Cavian ensured that the shock he applied produced the desired effect. The muscles contracted, and Cavian quickly pulled Rin, rolling with him to the side. He was exposed as predicted, but before the creature could attack them, Persus delivered the punch to its immense body, now strong and effective as before. The animal's body finally gave way and dragged itself on the stone floor.

Cavian felt the blood running down Rin's body and tried to get up with the strength he had left. The shock had been too high. Part of it directed to his own helmet, which now burned like embers. If breathing was difficult before, now it was like burying his head in scalding soil.

Cavian threw Rin's body over his shoulders while he groaned in pain before losing consciousness, though alive. He needed to hold on a little longer. His main problem lay a few meters ahead, though Cavian could feel it wouldn't be for much longer. His field of vision was now smaller than when he left the cell. Few meters remained, making protection difficult. He headed towards the original plan; now, nothing stopped them anymore.

He moved his legs as fast as he could while his muscles begged for air. He noticed Persus following, though he was almost dispersing. He barely noticed when another Cockatrice attacked them, making him quickly duck to dodge the attack. They needed to reach their destination soon. He didn't see anyone, didn't hear anyone, just moved forward. He didn't know if the Basilisk had resumed the chase, but now he wasn't as fast as before and it became likely the creature would catch them. Even so, he kept the pace until three stone birds attacked them at once. Cavian dodged the first, throwing his helmet against its claws and spinning to dodge the one that came right after, but the last claws approached his back covered by the thin mesh he wore. For a brief moment, he realized there wouldn't be time to dodge, and in the few seconds separating him from the end of his journey, Persus appeared in front of him. Cavian knew he wasn't close enough to do what he did. An attack that seemed more like a reflex took down the last opponent.

— Stay like that, Cavian, we're close.

Shortly after, Cavian then saw Persus' arm slowly disappear from his vision. He knew what it meant. He had been hit in his place.

At the same moment, he heard footsteps around. In the background, he knew the Basilisk wouldn't have let them escape so easily, but the footsteps ahead Cavian couldn't distinguish. It was like a herd coming his way.

Cavian turned to Persus to ask what he already knew, but before he did, Persus answered him.

— It's alright, my boy, my time has come... One that should have come long ago. Just promise me you will live without regrets as I did and tell Rin I won't be able to join him in the celebration tonight. I'm glad to have met you; I'm sure she will be happy to see you — he finished, when the revolutionary pointed the remaining arm in his direction.

Before he could understand the meaning of those words, Persus opened his palm, and a gust of air struck Cavian violently. He flew through the air with Rin while seeing Persus' light extinguish, brighter than any other, a beacon that guided him to freedom before finally going out.

FALLEN ANGEL

Persus

The sea was rough, and Persus had just docked his boat on the coast of misshapen, grayish stones, very different from the white sand beaches of Lumeran. He firmly tied it with a hemp rope to the nearest rock, which had enough unevenness to prevent the knot from giving way to the tides. It was his escape route; he had to ensure it was there when needed.

It was a small boat, barely big enough for three people. The sail bore the marks of time, though it was made of special, durable canvas that allowed it to sail faster than usual, while its keel had already been partially devoured by salt. Tralon, the king of giants, had just been deposed from the throne for reasons still unknown to Lumeran. These were not times of war, but none of the kingdoms had let their guard down, and Persus probably wouldn't be the only one around. His goal was to gather the information he needed and return to Lumeran as soon as possible, preferably without anyone noticing his presence.

He wore a long brown overcoat, long enough to hide his whitish wings, though his hair of the same tone and his hooked nose would hardly conceal his origins.

He walked for a few kilometers until the stones were overtaken by green pastures that covered the horizon. He took the opportunity to mix the fine, reddish soil with some oil already tinged with charcoal from one of the flasks he carried on his belt, dyeing his hair with a brownish paste. Most of his belongings had been taken by the storm that hit him days ago, leaving only the items he carried with him, such as a few glass flasks, a small bronze compass with the fractured cross of the kingdom of light, a small leather canteen, some blue stones, and a bag filled with gold, which should keep him comfortable until his departure.

He saw the port of Taldramond, known mainly for exporting ores and large blocks used in construction. All those lands amid the mountains were the borders of the so-called gray kingdom.

Taldramond didn't have many outsiders, only negotiators and traders who did not dare venture into the vastness of trees and rocks that lost themselves on the horizon, even more dangerous than the stormy waters that reached the island. They were treacherous paths for amateurs, where death occurred amid the silence of the rocky mountains.

The port was immense and slightly rustic. Its quay, despite covering the entire semicircular coastline, was constructed from irregular shapes of stone and wood that seemed to have been forcibly fitted together. It looked functional and robust despite everything, after all, they had other concerns, and aesthetics, services for beings with small hands, was the last of them.

Persus observed from afar the loading of immense stones onto the various ships docking at the port. The giants were probably about three times taller than him and had a dense body structure. Despite the resemblance, it was still possible to notice some differences in their skin tones, hair, and adornments. One of them even sported green hair and beards that stood out from the rest. He was visibly larger than the others, though his appearance did not seem to generate any hierarchical condition.

Although he didn't want to draw attention, it made much more sense to pose as a merchant. Sneaking around and being discovered could reveal his true intentions, which could bring even worse problems. The only information he had was that the castle was located amid the mountains hidden in the background of the horizon, on a mountain that surpassed the tops of the elongated trees of those lands, which surrounded it in a dense forest, although he hadn't seen any trees on his way there.

He headed to the quay and walked to the unloading area under the suspicious glances of the giants there. Normal for newer traders, who generally weren't many there. Few had the courage to negotiate with those beings known for their temperamental behavior and few words. Sometimes not even the high return compensated for the risk.

Persus pretended to evaluate some stones being loaded onto a long cargo ship. They had a certain aversion to water. Their heavy bodies made any action within it difficult, and their movement on boats was cumbersome. The care they lacked in their constructions could not be missing in the vessels. The sea tolerated no mistakes, and they knew it.

— Tell me, my good man, what is the price of this one here? — he asked, pointing to the gray cube in front of him, which showed no refinement.

— Twenty silver coins — murmured the giant who had stopped for a moment to assist him. He flaunted a shiny bald head accompanied by a grumpy expression. The value corresponded to a fifth of gold.

— If I buy it, can I leave it here until I evaluate the others?

— Or you can evaluate the others and then come back here — the giant replied impatiently.

— I fear I might lose them.

— The risk is smaller than leaving it here without anyone to watch it — said the giant again dryly, looking away.

— Thank you, my good man — he thanked with a polite smile on his face. That's why they depend so much on merchants, he thought as he walked away.

The burning sun was compensated by the breeze coming from the sea. He entered a central market, with a rocky and uneven floor, where deliveries and purchases were negotiated. It would be easier to blend in there. Mostly humans. Good traders and didn't live long anyway, which made them perfect for the job. Three men argued further away in a stall full of cages. Exotic birds with orange plumage, a small rock bear, usually one of the delicacies that giants enjoyed consuming, and a small being that caught attention. Thin arms and four small twisted horns, two on each side of the small head. Caramel hair curled in thin locks and translucent wings that beat fast enough to almost disappear. Her expression was sad, but undoubtedly it was a Dypsirian fairy, although he couldn't distinguish the species. It was strange that she was there anyway. They were reclusive beings rarely seen, especially in that place. That one seemed to have gotten lost, her tiny tearful eyes exuding deep pain and shattered hope, probably the result of punishments inflicted by her captors.

— I saw her first — said the smallest, with puffy sleeves, a human so short that if not for his short trunk, he could easily be mistaken for the stone caretakers under the stones.

— I don't care, Balones, you promised her to me before anyone else. Don't act like we didn't have a deal, Balones — grumbled the tallest of the three, addressing the last of them. Persus couldn't see his hooded face, but from the lean body and the thin cloak that shielded him from the sun, he deduced he was a night elf.

— Balones promised to sell her for the best price, rare goods, Balones knows things — said the third, who seemed to be a fur trader, at least indicated by his patchwork animal skin clothes. His opaque left eye and the scars covering his hands also suggested he was the one who executed the hunts. A Goliath, with black marks on his forehead, a grayish face with little expression.

— I outbid, Mr. Balones! — he said cheerfully. — How much for the creature?

— Get out of here, outsider, the deals are already closed — replied the smallest one.

— I thought you might be interested in the two hundred gold coins I have with me — he resumed, pulling out from his overcoat and quickly raising the leather bag full of coins.

— Two hundred? — the human was astonished. — You're crazy! With that amount, I could buy a new boat — the man finished, visibly irritated.

— Balones, tell these gentlemen that there is already a deal with me, so we can avoid problems — the hooded being threatened in a firm tone.

— Balones accepts the offer, Mr. Brown — said Balones, addressing him, pulling out a knife about two spans from his waist, with a sheath made of some bone found on his travels, and pointing it at Persus.

— Hey, you filthy merchant, you promised her to me! — shouted the hooded man, approaching Balones. — Do you think I'm afraid of that blade you wield? Point it at me again, and I'll make sure it rests in your neck.

— Calm down, my young man — he said. — This is a trading area, and Balones seems to be a respected merchant, am I right? What do you think would happen if you hurt him? Those giants over there would surely make you sleep in the stomachs of those bears — the Lumerian finished, pointing to two of them who seemed to act as guards there.

The smaller merchant backed away, sensing the hostile tone, dispersing into the crowd.

The drow glared at him with contempt, coming too close.

— Who do you think you are to do what you're doing? — questioned the hooded man.

— Nobody, my lord... I'm just a mere collector and was explaining to you the house rules, which have always been clear to me — Persus said, smiling peacefully.

— No problem, Balones, I will leave your house in peace — said the man to Balones while still staring at Persus. — Be careful, outsider; the rules here may not be as clear as you think — threatened the man as he walked away while Persus kept his smile and body still.

— Balones is at your disposal — replied the merchant as the drow finally left.

Balones went to the stand, removed the cage with thick bars from the hanger where it was and covered it with a kind of fine fabric, although roughly cut — Take your part of the deal, Balones is in a hurry — said the merchant, handing him the object.

— Here it is — he said, pulling the leather bag from the overcoat. The man, now smiling with the remaining teeth, grabbed it so quickly from his hands and left so fast that he didn't even have the opportunity to gather more information that might have been useful.

He went again to the edge of the elevated tents market, passing by various anchored boats, and walked to a corridor between two large warehouses with little movement, which seemed to belong to some merchants. It was indicated by the regularly spaced walls. No giant would have bothered to build something even minimally aligned like that. What mattered most was that he would be away from curious eyes. A long corridor, one entrance and one exit, ideal if he had to fight many. The sky was open, which would facilitate an eventual escape if needed, and in the direction from which he had initially departed. It seemed like a good place to sleep among the available options. Now there were no more coins to rent any minimally comfortable room. He would stay there for now. He took off his cloak and faced the tiny fairy with tearful eyes.

— Are you okay, little one? — he asked, startling her.

She didn't answer. Probably thinking any response she gave would be wrong.

— No problem if you don't feel comfortable responding, but I can assure you that you are safe by my side. Look, you can leave if you want — he said, opening the lock of the door under the fairy's suspicious eyes. — I just don't recommend wandering around alone. We're in a hostile place, and I spent all my gold to rescue you. If you get caught again, we would have serious problems.

— I don't know your name, my lord — she said, cautiously exiting the cage and closely watching his movements.

— Excuse me, my name is Persus, little one. I can't tell you where I'm from or why I'm here. It wouldn't be safe for you, but I guarantee I have nothing to do with the abduction of minors.

— I will repay your gold, my lord, I swear I will repay it — said the proud fairy, although for an inhabitant of the forests, the amount was probably much higher than any she had ever seen in her life.

— No need to repay. I had to spend it anyway, perhaps not this fast, but it's alright, there's no debt with me — he finished, laughing.

— Thank you, my lord, but I insist. I just need one more favor. If you could take me off this island, I would be very grateful. I won't spend your resources, my lord, I promise. It's just that I've never ventured into the sea, I don't know how I could leave here, and my brothers must be worried about me. I hope you don't judge me badly, I wouldn't want to take advantage of you, you've already done so much for me — she continued, quickly justifying herself with nervousness accompanying every note of her voice.

— If you stay in my company, I will take you home when I return — he said, opening a smile on the little one, surprised by the number of words coming out of her mouth. — I still need to find a forest somewhere around here. I think it would be good for you to come with me if you want. Staying here alone could be dangerous, especially for a special child like you.

— I can help you with that, my lord. I can smell the plants from afar, I've lived among them all my life. If it's a forest you're looking for, I'll find it for you. By the way, my name is Rixi, I was captured by that man when I hid from my friends near the Faldram border. I didn't realize that box in the middle of the forest was a trap. He's not what you think, Mr. Persus, he's a bad man.

— I know that, miss, don't worry, he won't bother you anymore. Were your friends caught too? — he asked.

— I don't think so, my lord. Through the cracks, I saw it was just one boat. No one risks venturing deep into the forest or that region. I was careless, my lord, the elders always warned us not to go there, many times they repeated, but unfortunately, I didn't pay attention to their advice.

— I see... That's less worrisome, but don't be so concerned, you'll soon be back home. I myself have made many mistakes before getting here. I've even visited Faldram a long time ago; it's a beautiful city.

— No doubt, my lord, I miss the smell of the flowered fields.

Persus smiled.

— As for the help, I won't refuse it, so you can keep me company.

— I know it's too bold, my lord, but could I not go back to that cage?... It's just that... It gives me chills. He would run the iron bar through the bars for hours if I displeased him. It was deafening, my lord — Rixi pleaded shamefully, lowering her eyes in escape to avoid looking at him, as if somehow she had committed some kind of offense.

— With your size, you could hide under my clothes, what do you think? I just ask that, no matter what happens, you stay hidden and silent. It would be very complicated for me to explain your situation. I have to keep up appearances, no matter how bad they may seem.

— As you wish — she replied cheerfully.

— Look, I have wings like you too — he said, opening the overcoat. It wasn't protocol to give so much information to strangers, but she was just a child. A Dypsirian, true, probably with more years than he could imagine, but still a child. Somehow he felt her fear diminish. He still doubted if she would be safer by his side, but it was much riskier to leave her anywhere. He also noticed in the look under the hood earlier that it was likely they would come after her, though he needed to avoid any conflict there as much as possible. He should be invisible and silent as the air blowing his face, but he couldn't always manage. The gods always seemed to find a way to test him, though he was grateful for each test.

— You are an angel, my lord. I never thought I would meet one. We could fly together to look for the forest. I can fly very fast; it wouldn't be a problem to keep up with you.

— We can't do that, Rixi. Let's keep this secret just between us, okay? — he said, patting the little one's head.

— No problem, Mr. Persus, I'm sorry for the intrusion. I will follow your instructions without question — Rixi replied, again with a face that delineated her disappointment.

— Not that it's a problem, but the less you know, the better. Can you feel anything from here? — he asked, trying to cheer her up.

— In that direction, my lord, I believe it could be a forest — said the little one, pointing her small hand south. Persus had already suspected it was the right direction, but the unexpected help would probably speed up his steps.

— That's exactly what I'm looking for. All aboard, miss! — he said, opening the overcoat and letting Rixi settle in one of his pockets.

Persus

Walking towards the center of the island, the market ended and gave way to a collection of warehouses that looked more like giant tents. There were no doors, only large stakes and a cover of skins woven with thick threads. Persus saw some carcasses of rock bears there. Immense, almost as large as the giants themselves and the largest his eyes had ever seen until then. He would likely have trouble facing them in their habitat and hoped not to encounter any along the way. He hid among the large piles and checked each step of the path before quickly moving to the next safe point.

He saw that in the distance a steep path began over the gray rocks, the start of the actual continent, which had some not very wide fissures that could serve as hiding places. He reached them without much difficulty. His steps would normally be silent, but there he felt that even if he sported a bell on his head, he wouldn't attract anyone's attention, given the noise made by those broad-footed beings.

He continued his journey for hours, always consulting his small copper compass that barely took up half of his hand, surfacing when the paths between the rocks became too narrow. He saw some giant bears in the distance. Four of them. They would probably see him as a fine, large piece of meat, one they wouldn't let escape easily. Finally, when he climbed the last rock, it seemed he had found his destination. The green grass returned with the beginning of a dense forest in the background. Extremely tall trees with small, rounded canopies and thick, long trunks. There were so many that it was impossible to see anything meters ahead, a perfect smokescreen for his purposes, although it also served to prevent armies from positioning themselves in a potential attack. Luckily, he was an army of one.

— We have arrived, my lord, this is the forest I mentioned — whispered Rixi from inside the overcoat.

— Good job, little one — he thanked in the same tone.

Persus checked around, ensuring no one saw them as they left those hills. He could see a road to the right that entered the forest. While the rocky path prevented any tracking, the footprints in the chalky earth would be like glowing signs. His steps were careful and light enough for the wind to cover them.

What worried him most was not having to navigate the jungle but the need to find food. Such a forest would hardly house other forms of life, and returning to the city would yield nothing with empty pockets. He had been careless, he should have saved some of his possessions. He would think about that later. Only a few hours remained until the sun disappeared on the horizon, and any light in the mist would be like a target on his forehead.

He walked among the trunks and stopped for a moment.

— Did you hear something, my lord? — asked Rixi, still unable to see anything inside the warm and cozy pocket.

— Just hold on — ordered Persus, setting the cage on the ground. He stepped back a bit and positioned his palms downward, launching himself against the canopies. High enough to hang and swing against one of the thick branches extending out. He placed both feet on one while holding the trunk with his left hand to maintain his balance. His hair was blown by the wind that couldn't run between the trees. From above, he could see the rock climbing the sky for a few more meters and some stone structures approaching the cliff. It was where the giants would be. If he wanted to arrive before nightfall, he should have left the port early. He no longer saw where he had come from. The immensity of the trees had taken over his vision, although he had counted the time spent getting there.

— Air magic, my lord, you are very skilled — said Rixi under the fabric.

— Small tricks, Rixi, more useful in battle than you might think. But I believe you will be capable of much more than I am. I've seen your people a few times. They use magic like they breathe.

— We're good at it, Mr. Persus, but for young ones like me, magic is still a fun without obligations. True knowledge is passed down later with more age, one I still hope to reach.

— Once you reach it, you'll be responsible for teaching me to refine my techniques, okay? That will be your payment for your debt.

Rixi smiled even though no one could see her. The wise ones always told her to trust only the forest beings, but Persus, in the fairy's eyes, seemed to be a good man. Not that she knew many, but somehow she knew she could trust him. The elders never spoke of selling services, but Persus seemed serious enough that she dared not disagree. Besides, it might be the only thing she could do to help him.

— Yes, Mr. Persus, I accept this as my debt to you and the old gods.

— Then we have a deal — he said, opening the overcoat and extending his pinky finger toward the fairy who remained motionless, trying to understand its meaning. — I learned from a friend that if we cross our pinkies, it will be a life-long deal — he finished, smiling, causing Rixi to place her short, thin finger against his, thinking it might be a powerful magical seal she had never heard of.

Persus counted the fingers that fit between the base of the sun and the horizon so he could know how many hours were left and jumped again into the jungle, heading back.

He heard Rixi's stomach growl but couldn't do anything even if he could. She would have to wait a bit longer. It was already dusk when he approached the edge of the forest again. He barely saw when he crossed an invisible wire with one of his feet. He was quick enough to understand the palm of his hand and launch a gust of air against the dart that targeted him, diverting its trajectory and causing it to hit the trunk of another tree in the way. A trap, he thought. One that wasn't there before. He didn't think he had been followed all the time; he had ensured that many times on the way. It was much more likely someone hadn't believed his story and predicted his destination. Only a forest being could have tracked him among the fallen leaves on the ground, and he had only encountered one since he arrived.

Behind one of the trees, the night elf revealed himself, bringing one of the daggers against his neck, causing him to quickly lean back to dodge. He took a few steps back and adopted a fighting stance with bare hands, keeping his eyes on his opponent, who displayed his bluish and visibly sharp blades, spinning them in each of his hands.

He would have to remove his overcoat; he couldn't risk Rixi being hit, but doing so would also reveal his identity. His wings wouldn't provide much advantage in that situation. The space was almost as limited as the cage he carried. He had no choice; he would have to end the fight there, no matter what. He could feel the little one's fearful heart, who kept her part of the deal, probably scared. In a swift movement, he took off the overcoat, throwing it back and showing the wings that remained closed.

— I knew there was something wrong with you from the beginning, outsider. Your body will bring me much more gold than you spent on that despicable being — he said, licking the side of one of the blades while staring at Persus. Strangely, his opponent remained on one leg, motionless, waiting for the ideal moment to attack. During the war, he remembered studying the practices of the night people. Quick as whispers in the ears and deadly as the night itself.

— Forgive me for not meeting your expectations. That was the last thing I planned to do, but I've broken so many rules today that one more won't make a difference — he finished as the drow rushed at him with the daggers. The man delivered three attacks; in the first, Persus ducked, making the blade pass over his head, in the second, he diverted the armed fist with his palm, and in the third, with the blade straight against his face, he jumped back, spun around his body, and with his hands on the ground, landed a kick on the drow's chin, causing him to stagger back until he hit one of the trees. A precise and elastic blow that drew the bluish blood from his enemy's lips.

The drow assumed the same position again, moving laterally, causing Persus to move as well. The trees passed between them, as if they could walk. He knew he would probably try to lure him into a trap, forcing Persus to attack. He couldn't move further from Rixi. He kicked one of the trees in front of him, breaking the trunk with his feet. The attack his opponent awaited. He moved to where his eyes couldn't reach. Those blades would probably slice his back as easily as the leaves under his feet, but before they could reach him, he ducked slightly to the left and opened his right wing, in a reaction as fast as it was unexpected, hitting the drow's body and throwing him against the trees again, though not enough to defeat him. The night son rose again and quickly moved behind one of them, when Persus lost sight of him. His eyes had their guesses, though his experience told him that whatever they were, they were likely distractions. They were forest children, and the lack of light there began to be a dangerous enemy. Now he had to wait reactively. He counted on his opponent not delaying his decision. The trees surrounded him like loyal soldiers of the night son. He knew he couldn't stretch it out. He had to find enough time to hit him once.

 

As he predicted, the attack didn't come from the tree he thought, but from another beside it. He extended his forearm, blocking the blade that was about to reach his face. The blade pierced his arm but made the attack miss its mark. Persus intertwined his fingers against the hand that attacked him, pulling his arm to the side and opening both his and his opponent's guard. His hand was faster than the blade the man held in the other hand. His palm hit the drow's chest, and the wave of air created expelled his body ferociously, so much that the first tree he hit broke in half, with only the second stopping him. Persus finally approached as the drow sat. The confident hunter couldn't stand, as part of his pelvis seemed to be broken. He threw one of the daggers at Persus, who deflected it with just two of his fingers.

— Unfortunately, you were judged by the gods, my dear friend — he said, kneeling on one knee before him, while the drow wielded the remaining dagger. — A man must accept his destiny. This is the way taught by them.

— Shut up, you animal, I don't want your pity — the drow shouted.

— It's not about pity, my lord, there's nothing more I can do. Your body won't leave this forest.

The drow tried, to no avail, to extend his last blade against him, not even needing to move. He knew the man's life was fading, though he tried to hide the pain on his contorted face.

Persus held the trembling hand of the man who tried to resist and forced the dagger against his own chest without any defense. It was the best thing to do. He was a product of that world, composed of stories and thoughts unknown to him, so there was no justification to keep him suffering. If there was any justice to be done, it would be done by the gods who would take care of his judgment.

He made a sign on the fallen face, a circle cut in its middle, the blessing symbol of the forest beings, closing the man's eyes before him and laying his body on the dry leaves. He was reunited with nature again, as his ancestors had once done.

He walked back to his clothes. He opened a bit of the overcoat he had thrown to the ground, and there she was with a trembling look. When she saw him, she jumped from the pocket she was in, hugging his neck with her small hands while tears of relief ran down her face.

He laughed.

— Don't worry, little one, I said I would keep my promise — he said, returning Rixi's hug with one arm while the other grabbed his clothes, which he intended to wear again once Rixi calmed down.

— Your arm, Mr. Persus — said Rixi, noticing the blood-soaked arm the Lumerian bore.

— It's nothing, it will be fine soon — he replied, settling her on his shoulder and heading towards the rocks they had come from. He made sure to carry the fairy in his arms until they were far enough from the drow's body, which didn't take many meters. Perhaps the scene was too strong for her, even knowing who it was. Persus tried to locate any bag the drow might have left along the way. If he planned to wait for him, he would probably spend the night there if needed.

He collected the cage he had left behind and walked for a few minutes until he saw a bag tied to the canopy of one of the trees. It was almost the color of the leaves, making it hard to find quickly, but it was there.

— I found our food, Rixi — he said, pushing the base of the tree enough for the canopy to discard the bag from above. He released the overcoat and grabbed the bag with his other hand before it hit the ground.

Persus opened the bag and found a canteen, six pieces of salted dried meat, usually used by travelers, a thin rope, a piece of twisted vine, probably edible despite its unappetizing appearance, a flint, and eight gold coins. More than they needed and less than necessary for anyone to miss.

The fairy looked at the meal with hungry eyes but with her mouth closed. She probably thought she had already asked for too much. Still, the growl of her small stomach seemed to be fighting in desperation.

— Come on, eat, Rixi, you have to eat; I can't take you back if you die of hunger first.

— Don't worry, Mr. Persus, I'm not hungry, I can take the leftovers.

Persus laughed.

— Just eat, here — he extended the vine she looked at eagerly.

— Are you sure, Mr. Persus? — she asked, seeming to wait for the immediate yes from his mouth.

— Of course, yes, feel free, and take this too and keep it with you to eat whenever you're hungry — he gave her one of the meat strips, which would probably sustain her for days. — I know it's not the kind of food you like, but we don't have many options here.

— Thank you very much, my lord, you are a very generous man.

— And you are very stubborn — he added, sitting and biting one of the strips. — Look, always accept the good things people offer you. There's no shame in that. If you return the kindness to the world around you, the cycle will always continue.

Rixi nodded quickly while her small mouth full enjoyed the long vine in her hands.

He saw in Rixi the innocence that once inhabited his body. He had almost forgotten what it was like to see the world without so many worries. He had spent so much time in so many wars and missions for vague and obscure reasons that his mind only had space for battle tactics and his own traumas, very different from the child in front of him. It was his role to ensure her future didn't repeat his past, as he wished someone had done for him one day. He decided to stay in the forest that night. The canopy of the tall trees was more than a safe shelter, and he could reach his destination quickly the next morning.

Persus

The sun was almost at its peak when he finished climbing the cliff. He took care to ascend the rocky wall on the left, away from the view of those coming from the city like him. A more difficult path, but certainly safer.

It would have been so much easier if he could use his wings. For a job like his, they weren’t always functional, but the passion for the air was something difficult to explain in words. In Lumeran, he would fly for hours amidst the vastness of the sea, as if the world were as calm as the tides that kept him company. After this mission, he would definitely need something like that, though first, he had to fulfill his promise to Rixi. It took a few extra days of sailing until he reached his peaceful destination.

Finally, he completed the climb, as difficult as it was accurate. Raising his eyes slightly, he could see the tents spread out on the ground. Some of them had fires already extinguished from the night before. He quickly ducked when two giants approached, waiting for their steps to move away. He needed to find something to hide behind. A few sparse trees made up what could be called a village. It was not organized in any way and looked more like nomads than a politically constituted city. Persus crouched and moved to a cluster of boxes piled near one of the tents. He saw near the cliff some stone portals about six meters tall that surrounded a large table at the end of some stairs that climbed toward the precipice. In some cultures, it was common to sacrifice animals to the gods, though that one seemed clean enough to suspect it wasn’t used frequently.

He had left Rixi at the base of the mountain with one of the resonant stones he carried, foreseeing a potential emergency. In his left pocket were seven of them. They functioned as sound propagators. They were found in various tones, the blue ones having the darkest as the main one, which received the signals from the others. The more stones there were, the harder it was to separate their sounds, though that quantity wasn’t a problem for the trained ears of the Lumerian. He had done it so many times he had lost count.

That particular occasion didn’t present a great challenge. He just had to bury them in that soil. A very different situation from others where their shape hadn’t helped much in the mission to hide them. In the end, he just had to destroy the main stone so the others would become just common stones.

He walked further in, distancing himself from the cliff edge he initially saw, in what seemed to be the main camp, though he didn’t see much movement there. He scattered the objects among the tents he found as widely as possible. He was almost spotted when one of the giants came back to get what seemed to be a bag of tools as rustic as their owners. Persus quickly jumped against some skins laid in front of him. The still putrid smell that stunned his nostrils and the flies swarming around indicated it was untreated leather from a large animal he couldn’t identify.

He continued sneaking further into the territory and deeper in, he saw what seemed to be a main building. The wall was better finished, and the tower in its center was made up of even larger stones than those at the dock, bonded by some type of resin. It had at least four floors and a very wide front, though it wasn’t possible to assess its depth from where he was. So far, the only unexpected thing was that there were no gates or anything else to block access. They were totally open, unlike anything he had seen before.

Surely the kingdom’s matters would also be subject to discussions outside the circle of nobility, though he knew the most precious ones might be within those walls. It was entirely unknown terrain, and he was alone. The giants there were probably better trained, making his mission to remain anonymous more difficult. It was wise to wait for the moonlight. Their vision was as poor as his, and the mist would probably be an advantage given his size. He took the time to analyze the pattern with which they patrolled around the castle to know the perfect time to jump the walls. Once inside, he would have about ninety minutes until the next opening.

He waited for the appointed hour on his pocket watch and ran against the stone wall, jumping and crossing it without major difficulties. They were much lower than the trees he had previously climbed and a bit taller than the giants themselves. He now jumped against one of the walls of what seemed to be a castle, reaching a rough, unbarred window. He climbed quickly and sneaked into the dimmest corner lit by large lanterns, which emitted the smell of burning oil into the air. He reached a long corridor, which he walked through carefully until the end. Animal heads decorated the route. Animals of considerable size, mostly rock bears. It seemed like a trophy to them. The largest, however, was definitely not there, Ryoros, one of the calamities, had been defeated by Iadrin before the end of the great war, which had granted the wizard great fame since then. It was colossal, so large that even the giants would appear as small soldiers.

The end of the corridor led to four side halls, a staircase going up, and another descending into a basement he hadn’t foreseen until then. Probably the guards’ and servants’ dormitory. They were adequately lit and without any other apparent accesses. Anyone using them at the same time as him could see him without difficulty. The adrenaline began to take over his body. He always controlled it, though he enjoyed the sensation. It finally made him feel alive, though it was probably just reactive traces of all the battles he had faced. He spent a little over an hour without anyone passing by. He didn’t have much more time to waste. A strangely deserted castle that was probably only built to match the other peoples. Giants were free beings who lived in caves among the mountains. The culture that had arrived there was probably difficult to assimilate, though the grandeur they carried brought its rewards.

He decided to take the risk. He quickly ran to the stairs and slid down the stone handrail. Unlike the upper floor, it was poorly lit and equally deserted. Iron bars covered its sides to the dungeon’s bottom. They had probably reserved all that space for him, as no other lunatic would take the risk he did, or maybe the prisoners there didn’t last as long as in Lumeran. He needed to check the other places; the lack of vigilance piqued his curiosity. It might be much easier than he had imagined.

— I don't know who you are, but you should get out of here — warned the voice from the back, startling Persus, who hadn’t seen anyone there until then.

He understood the reason when he looked closely. The voice came from a young man the color of the stones, bald and crouched in the corner at the back. A prisoner of the giants who piqued his interest, after all, any enemy of his enemy could provide valuable information, although the concerned warning was not usual in any place like that. Clearly, he was an infiltrator, and anyone in that situation would negotiate their freedom in exchange for the value of their silence.

— I know the dangers, young man, apparently as much as you do, but don't worry, I'll be out of here soon — he said, approaching slowly.

— I hope so. The owners of this place don't usually show mercy to those who challenge them.

— Nothing beyond the expected — he said, approaching the bars slowly with his hands in his pockets. — And you, young man, why did they lock you up here? Did you kill one of them?

— It doesn't look like much, but I am one of them too, sir.

Persus found it strange; he didn't have the size of a giant. Perhaps he was born with some deficiency, although he appeared physically fit by normal standards. Although he was a bit shorter than Persus, his torso was broad, more than his legs seemed to support. The gray tone of his skin was indeed a characteristic trait of some giants, but there were distinct markings, straight black tattoos along his barely covered body. Probably a hybrid. Hardly accepted, which might be the reason he was there.

— You asked why I'm here, sir. You asked if I killed one of them. My crime was precisely not doing that. They forced me to fight, sir, but I don't want bloodshed. I'm only ten years old; it's not fair to make me kill a brother — explained the man who claimed to be a boy with the pained voice of the wronged.

Ten years? By the gods... thought Persus, shocked. One child kidnapped, another imprisoned, all in just two days. Something very wrong was happening there. A giant child, although still apparently smaller and with less pronounced facial features than the others. His jaw without the characteristic protrusion also stood out. The situation was getting more complicated, although it was probably just an exotic punishment. The problem was that the boy saw him. He would tell his parents or something like that, although the word of a child wasn’t worth more than a copper penny.

— Boy, do you know where everyone is?

— It's hunting day, sir, it shouldn't be long before they return to stock the warehouses.

— Do they do this regularly?

— Every time they have a toast, sir.

— And what exactly are they celebrating?

— The new king's accession, sir.

Finally, something interesting, tomorrow was the new king's accession day.

— What happened to Tralon?

— He was weak, sir, giants don't tolerate weakness. Tralon promised glory and didn't deliver, which put him in a delicate situation. Then Vortmor challenged him and won. He's our king now — revealed the young man.

Just like that? Maybe it wasn't anything special, but even though he was inclined to find out more information, there wasn’t enough time for him to return safely, especially now knowing the giants might be about to return. Now that he knew what to expect, he could try to come back the next day to talk to the boy if the stones didn’t tell him what he wanted to know. The loose tongue of the young had certainly brought him an unexpected triumph. At least he knew Vortmor was the successor. Information that would probably eventually reach the ears of the other kings, but would first reach his kingdom’s ears.

— I see, don't worry, my boy, the future is always bright for those who do good. Be assured the gods will bless you — he said calmly while processing that information.

— Thank you very much, sir, I believe that too, I'm eager to meet them — he replied, revealing a shy smile. He wore only a dirty loincloth, dusty with the whitish limestone that covered the cell floor.

He almost told him to stop talking nonsense, but he was just a child, not deserving such harshness. A prison at that age was trial enough. He had only known one as an adult, from which he had the worst memories.

— I must go, young man. Here, take this, it's not much, but it will probably keep you until you get out of there — he said, removing three leftover strips of meat and throwing them in his direction. He could manage without eating for the next few days if necessary, the previous night had been plentiful, and Rixi had enough too. Anyway, the gods had blessed him with that meal, it would be quite fair to share the gift with that boy. At least it would ease his anguish.

— I only ask that you don’t tell anyone I passed by here. I didn't come to do any harm, I'm just a curious person — he added, heading toward the stairs.

— No problem, sir, thanks for the food and the visit anyway — said the boy in an almost inaudible tone when he reached the base of the stairs.

He seemed like a good boy, but unfortunately, he couldn’t draw more attention than he already had. He wondered if there was any possibility the giants would ever have the slightest bit of gentleness that boy showed. Killing their brothers in duels didn’t seem like a good way to build character for anyone, especially for beings as powerful as them. Even the hard-headed Orchidians had learned the lesson.

He returned through the deserted path to the same window he had entered the castle through, still with a few minutes to the next safe interval. He heard the hasty steps, the deep voices, and the clinking sounds of metals mingling and approaching. He jumped outside carefully, between the castle and the wall, and crouched under the window ledge. There were at least twenty of them, more like a stampede of fleeing elephants. He had been lucky anyway. It would be important to have taken the opportunity to look at the upper floors, but he had already taken too many risks. He would certainly face more difficulties now. He quickly observed as they brought the slain bodies that would probably be present at tomorrow’s banquet.

— Hey, Giliath, accompany the newcomer with the cracked head. He’ll be responsible for the kitchen tomorrow — said the one at the front.

— No problem — replied the second. — Hey, Daburn — he shouted to one of the giants at the end of the convoy. — Take the carcasses to the kitchen, strip the hides and take them to the tannery, the meat to the salt. You know what to do.

— Yes, sir, I'll follow as instructed — replied the last giant lazily, carrying at least three large animals on his back, the top one certainly one of the rock bears from before.

Somehow those giants ignited some doubts. They didn’t seem to have the limited intelligence many thought. They were capable of organizing at least simple tasks.

Persus didn’t try to listen further. He had a few seconds for transition. He quickly jumped over the wall and before he could see the silhouette of one of the guards appearing on the horizon, he jumped again against some bushes ahead. The synapses bubbling in his brain were as satisfying as they were risky. He thought about promising he wouldn’t do it again, though he knew he would only be lying to himself.

He walked silently through the sparse trees to the mountain’s edge. The moon was full and shone almost like the sun itself. He took off the overcoat, holding it in one hand, and jumped, spreading his long wings. After a few seconds, he landed delicately on the forest canopies. It was comforting to fly again, even if only for such a short time.

He saw Rixi at the top, exactly as he had left her. Though talkative, she was very obedient, making it easier to take her out of there.

— Sir, sir... — she said, trying to get his attention. — I was worried.

— There’s no need, Rixi, I just had some setbacks.

— I thought about using the stone several times, but I thought it might interfere, sir.

— You did well, the situation is very delicate up there and I still have a long night ahead. Just sleep. Depending on what happens tomorrow, we’ll leave for Faldram immediately.

— Yes, sir — she replied, unable to contain her excitement, as she curled up in a hollow in the trunk she had made herself during the time she had been alone. It was like a small shell, more than enough to accommodate her.

Persus leaned his back against the tree trunk, placing his clothing next to him. He picked up the stone to listen to his little spies, looking for anything that might help him.

He was almost dreaming when he heard Tralon’s name.

— Tralon’s son will be sacrificed tomorrow. They didn’t ask me to sharpen the axe, but I’ll do it anyway. The boy seems resilient; we can’t risk delaying the accession — said the voice coming through the stone.

— You should take care of the father; I don't think it’s impossible he’ll try to save that thing, that useless half-breed — replied a deep female voice further away.

— He’ll get his reward, woman, don’t worry, there’s nothing he can do alone, everyone is on Vortmor’s side, that’s what I know. It’s better to choose gold than lose your life. Any fool should know that.

— What I’m saying is be cautious, Tralon wasn’t, he fell into ruin, don’t be a fool by doing the same. Keep him away, keep an eye on him, be smart.

— Whatever, a few men won’t be missed.

Half-breed? The description matched the boy. He wasn’t fully giant and assured he was one of them. Something quite unusual among royalty members, not to mention impossible. He had never seen any case like that, although he thought it was the path to true peace; after all, if everyone were the same, they certainly wouldn’t occupy themselves fighting over lands or in the name of their own gods. Giants don’t tolerate weakness, he thought of the phrase echoing in his mind. The boy was Tralon’s son, he was almost sure, but if that were true, he was doomed and probably already knew it. He said he was eager to meet the gods because he knew it would be his last day, though he didn’t seem at all worried about that fate.

He had only come to gather information and now had two big problems. Rixi was already one of the major ones; the other was that he couldn’t let that happen. He knew the consequences. Interfering with another kingdom’s sovereignty would be a declaration of war, though it was likely Lumeran would say he acted on his own, thus becoming a fugitive. It was the payment for the luck he had before. The gods controlled the world’s balance and now would demand their price. He had done many things in life, taken the lives of men he never knew, spied on kings and castles, and given up a probably longer life in the name of his king, but taking a child’s life, for whoever it was, wouldn’t bring justice to anyone. That was probably the reason he was there, on that day, in that place. He believed in the gods’ justice perhaps more than his own words and had seen the balance return to its axis so many times that he couldn’t have any thought other than the one that inhabited him at that moment.

Persus

He couldn't sleep, thinking about the plan several times; it wasn't very complex, just too risky. The only thing he was sure of amidst the doubts that hung in his mind was that the boy's life was in his hands.

– Rixi, come down here, please – he said as he finished tying the bag wrapped with his overcoat and the rope he had collected earlier, creating a small bundle, while the fairy woke up. He had left the cage far away to spare the fairy from her traumas.

She barely opened her eyes when she responded to the Lumerian’s request.

– Yes, Mr. Persus, I’m at your disposal – said the fairy with a yawn.

– I need you to reach the boat without me and wait for me there. Head straight in this direction – he showed the northeast marking on the compass tied to the bag. – It's a small raft anchored to a rock. If you can’t untie it, use your magic to get rid of the ropes.

– I don't know how to sail, sir.

– You’ll have to rely on luck, little one. If you return to that port, you’ll be captured again, a much greater risk than the sea. Once you open the sail, point it north. You’ll probably reach Faldram in a few days. During storms, stay crouched until it passes. This is only if I don’t return by sunset.

– How can you not return, sir? You promised to take me back – murmured the fairy sadly.

– What I’m going to do is dangerous, Rixi. Like you, there is another child who needs my help. He will die today if I don't intervene. Do you understand that? – he said, gently rubbing the fairy’s head.

– I understand, sir. As I said before, you are a kind-hearted man; it would be very selfish of me to ask you to leave him in that situation – she replied, looking down.

– Don’t worry, I won’t make it easy for them.

– I know that, sir, I will pray for Gaya to bless your steps – said the fairy, smiling with tear-filled eyes.

– Thank you, little one, I still have a payment to receive, remember? – he returned her smile. – Take this with you; I’ve placed the compass inside as well. At noon, I will head towards the boat. Fly as high as you can; with your size, they’re more likely to think you’re a bird.

– Yes, sir, don’t worry, I won’t fall easily either – said the fairy, echoing his words with a confidence that almost deceived him.

– Let’s go then. Remember you have one of the stones, keep it in hand, and if you have any problem, don’t hesitate to call me.

– Let’s go! – she exclaimed, placing the small bundle on her back while pulling the ropes around her small, thin arms.

Rixi set off, among the treetops as Persus had instructed her. He would stay beneath them until the appointed time. The boy was large and would definitely be a considerable weight. He would likely be chained, but nothing his magic couldn’t handle.

The secret to manipulating the air wasn’t just about creating impulses but also about producing a vacuum, so his movements became free of any friction.

Persus

At that time, Rixi had probably already reached her destination, at least that was what the stone, which had not been activated until then, indicated. The sun was almost in its place when he finished the climb. He was very close to the edge and could already hear the voices of the crowd. He would have to be quick; any slip-up would put him on the same platter as the boy he was trying to save.

– Brothers, we are gathered here to celebrate Vortmor, the king who will guide our steps from now on. We will call upon the strength of Trodor and in his name, we will sacrifice the half-breed – one of the giants, who seemed to have a more fluent diction than the others, gave a speech. – The tainted blood will return to the skies, and the blessings of the mountains will fall upon us. In the name of Vortmor, king of Taldramond, I invoke the sacrifice – the man concluded, accompanied by the muffled sound of drums echoing in unison.

The time had come. The executioner took his position. He wore a helmet that covered his face, raising an ax with a sharp blade that reflected the sunlight like a mirror. The sound of the drums quickened, the ax rose as his arm muscles tensed. The boy had both hands chained to the table, like an animal awaiting slaughter, yet he showed no reaction.

The blade paused for a few seconds in the air. When the signal was given, a pair of white wings emerged against the sun, so bright that the executioner struggled to identify the light that blinded him. He tried to shield his eyes with one hand immediately, but before he could complete the trajectory of his blade, he was struck by a small foot on his helmet that felt more like the blow of a hammer. The giant stumbled, taking a few steps towards the stairs, still holding the ax in one hand. Persus folded his wings back while still in the air, propelling himself quickly against him and landing with one hand on the ground. He swiftly spun one of his legs, drawing an arc on the ground and hurling the giant's body against the uneven steps leading to the execution table. All those large, furious eyes stared at him like hungry beasts. They were certain his blood would be spilled along with the boy's.

The guards advanced towards him, climbing the stairs. He struck the first blow with an open palm on the solid iron chain that bound the boy's leg and arm shackles, which shattered like glass. He then compressed his wings against his body, spun on his axis in front of the astonished eyes, and delivered a second, even more powerful blow, breaking the thick iron collar that still held the boy to the table and causing the stone table itself to crack. His wings made him even faster, allowing him to spin with the lightness of a leaf.

Before the guards reached him, he extended his palms towards the stairs and created a powerful wind current, launching those closest against the others approaching. The large number made his task easier since there was no room for them to dodge their companions.

– Come on, boy – Persus said, pulling the boy's arm over his shoulder.

He wouldn’t wait for his approval and didn’t have time. He opened his wings again, flexing them against the platform and throwing them backward towards the cliff. His hands holding the boy prevented him from using magic adequately, and the guards finally reached him. Their swords were too short to reach him, and they couldn’t pursue him through the skies. The plan seemed to have worked, albeit improvised, but before he descended towards the treetops, some giants cleared the way. A giant with a psychotic smile took the lead, wearing a jagged iron crown made of the same material as the clenched fist he wielded in one hand. In the other, a spear as thick as an old tree trunk. Persus tried to dodge, but his movements were limited by the boy’s body, which was heavier than he had estimated. The spear's tip left the giant's hand faster than the blink of an eye. The force applied to the spear was so intense that it could be heard cutting through the wind. Persus prevented the boy from taking the lead in a moment of courage. With one hand, he delivered a lateral air strike, moving their bodies out of harm's way, though not fast enough. White feathers bathed in red were scattered through the air. The spear pierced his left wing like a cannon shot. They fell in free fall from the cliff. Persus restrained himself from screaming in pain. The pain was intense, like having one of his arms torn off all at once. During the fall, he wrapped his remaining wing around the boy to cushion the impact. A thick branch broke among the treetops before they hit the damp, leaf-covered ground.

– Lord of the night, are you crazy? Why did you do that? – the boy said, trying to lift him, apparently doing so effortlessly.

– We don’t have time for explanations now, boy... We need to get to my boat as quickly as possible... But without my wings, you’ll need to run with me – he said, still gasping, his breaths mingling with sighs of pain. He would have to endure until they reached the boat. – It won’t take long for them to catch up with us.

– I fear you have wasted your life along with mine. Vortmor won’t rest until he has us both on that table – murmured the boy, despairing.

– If you keep talking instead of running, his chances will indeed increase. Just don’t lose sight of me.

He ran through the forest at a fast pace, staining the leaves with a red trail. Any attempt to hide their path would be futile at that moment. They reached the edge of the forest without a sign of the giants and continued over the rocks. Persus knew he couldn’t keep up that pace for long, especially with the extent of his injury, but the impression he had was that the boy seemed to be on a walk for the elderly. He wasn’t sweating or panting, as if the situation was as natural as seeing. He didn’t remember giants with such stamina, even though those he knew were probably older and larger than himself.

He recalled the first time he passed through there, extremely cautious. Now he prayed not to encounter bears. All he could do at the moment was leave crumbs for them or the giants to find. He knew he had taken too many risks, although he knew he would never take any other action under any circumstances. He was a man without a home now, destined to wander as a nomad through lands that were not always welcoming to foreigners. Perhaps Fisbia would be a good destination; he had heard of this kingdom created precisely by homeless people. Amber and her brothers would forgive him anyway. He knew if they were in this world, they would have made the same decision. If his faith allowed him to save those children, he had probably made the decision according to the gods' wishes.

Upon reaching the green and flat grass, he knew he was close to his destination, even though his vision was blurred, and his muscles responded unconsciously.

– My lord, I can carry you to your desired destination; just show me the direction.

Persus didn’t remember the last time he accepted help, but refusing it now could mean the death of the boy he had just saved. He extended his hand over his pride, pointing in the direction of the boat, even if it spared the rest of his strength.

The boy lifted him over his shoulders without difficulty when Persus heard footsteps in the distance. They were his pursuers. If he had known the boy’s speed, he would have accepted the help sooner. He ran effortlessly, even with the additional weight, keeping the footsteps he had heard earlier at a safe distance.

Finally, he reached the rocks, although his distant vision did not allow him to see much more.

– Do you see the boat, boy?

– Tied to the rocks, sir, we’ll get there soon – said the boy, maintaining his pace.

The giants saw them. In the distance, Persus could hear their roars as they advanced. They didn’t have much time. Another spear like that would turn the boat into wooden debris, and they couldn’t survive a night submerged in that icy water.

– Boy, when we reach the boat, untie the sail and leave the rest to me.

– As you wish – replied the determined boy without question. He didn’t know him, but saving him seemed enough to gain his trust.

The boy leaped between the sharp rocks as if the soles of his feet were large iron stakes, which quickly brought them to the boat.

– By the gods, Mr. Persus. You’re injured – said Rixi as the boy placed his body on the ground, heading for the sail as agreed. Persus heard the voice of the silhouette he saw in front of him with joy. The little fairy had fulfilled her mission. – I did what I promised, my lord; I’m fine, let me help you.

– Rixi, just help this boy steer the boat and make sure he points the sail towards my palms – he said almost inaudibly while extending his arm again. His hearing was taken over by the approaching roars.

Rixi approached the boy she barely knew, conveying his order.

– We’re ready, Mr. Persus – shouted the fairy in front of him.

Before she even finished speaking, a new gust of wind propelled the boat swiftly against the waves, while the salty waters violently washed over them. It was the last sensation he had as the sounds faded away, giving way to the feeling of a duty fulfilled.

The horde of giants watched them from the rocks as the small boat disappeared into the horizon with the setting sun.

THE LIVING GODDESS

Rixi

It was the second day since the arrival of the centaurs. The leaves of the trees surrounding them in their various sizes and shades shaded the sun like a set of large sieves.

Rixi flew above, observing the body of the masked being with blue hair, though only a few strands peeked out from the helmet he wore. He was dressed in new, simple, light-colored clothes, very different from the condition in which he had arrived the other day. He lay on a stone bed surrounded by ivy that covered him like a large green blanket, perfectly integrated with the equally covered ground. It was still difficult to digest the recent events. The news that had arrived was that Persus had sacrificed himself to save Rin and that young man, though the latter was in much better condition.

Probably, Gaya would not let them pass to the other plane, just as she had done when Persus had arrived there. She remembered stopping his wounds with the little flames she could control in her small hands at the time, while the salty waters bathed the small boat. It had been enough for him to guide them to the shores of Faldram with the remaining strength he had.

Why hadn’t he survived again? Why hadn’t the gods he believed in blessed him this time? In the end, he had passed away the same way he had lived every day, saving all those he could without even knowing them. The damn balance he talked about so much had not delivered justice this time, not for her.

She had given up living safely within the borders of Dypsia, which had closed right after the attack on Lumeran, reinforcing the accusation that they had aided Noch, one of the fairy kingdom’s rulers, even though Rixi knew Dypsia would be powerful and conservative enough to isolate itself until doubts were dispelled. She knew she couldn’t live far from the family Persus had given her, even though those bonds were still somehow strange. Beings like her, different from the Falirians, had no parents; they were beings born of magic for magic, with no other purpose in those days but to serve the treaty. They were called Vinolians.

– Hey, Rixi, how long are you going to stay there? – asked Narthus, now almost twice the size he had been when he was rescued, positioning himself beside the stone table.

The boy had kept the name he inherited among the gray pillars. The largest being Rixi had known after the giants, though she found no trace in his lineage to explain such gentleness. He was a direct descendant of the Originals of the gray kingdom, the superhuman strength of the giants and the unbreakable resilience of the Goliaths combined into a war machine that embodied the irony the giants attributed to the old gods. Narthus was entirely opposed to the bloodthirsty desire that drove both peoples, a curse of blood mixing that gave Narthus the only name he had heard for years, the half-breed prince. Nothing mattered in that forest, where labels fell like autumn leaves.

Rixi considered him a brother, even though, unlike him, she had grown only a few centimeters since returning to the forests.

– Until I find it necessary – she replied, flying over the body of the newcomer.

She had met Rin on another occasion, but this young man was mysterious enough to intrigue her. The helmet, more like one of the cursed masks from the land of waterfalls. Those writings were certainly from there, strokes drawn and supported among themselves, which, if she wasn’t mistaken, meant “eternity,” engraved in the metal, though she couldn’t sense any magic coming from it. A cruel punishment for anyone, as not even ancient magic or the skilled hands of the forest beings had been able to remove it without posing an imminent risk to the man’s integrity. Whoever had done that ensured it was irreversible.

– I doubt he will bring more answers than we already know – said Narthus, trying to convince her.

– Think what you want. You won’t see him again, you know? Why don’t you ask those you pray to so much to bring him back to us? Persus died for them, didn’t he? For the famous and useless balance of justice they use to justify anything bad that happens? Do you think it’s fair that he dies for them, Narthus? – she asked, distraught, her eyes visibly teary.

– I’m not going to continue any argument with you. I saw Persus as my father, you know that, but just like him, I believe everyone has their role in this world. As much as it hurts, Persus fulfilled his, and I’m sure he would be happy to know he saved the two of us, just as he did when he gave up his life for us.

– If your gods allowed him to leave, they’re not worth much more than I already thought of them – she finished, wiping her face. When she was younger, she had been fascinated by the ancient era. She wanted to contribute with the passion of the one who saved her, but the more she searched, the more questions than answers she found, in pages and pages of dark and gray history. Holes in the story that even those who had lived through those times seemed to hide. She knew the old divinities had given their lives for the treaty, but the peace they promised had disintegrated over the years without them there again. The infallible gods didn’t seem so infallible, at least to less passionate heads like hers.

– Gaya is also one of them – justified Narthus.

– And she is here with us – she replied promptly.

– For some reason you also don’t know.

– It’s impressive how you manage to defend them. If they were as powerful, omnipresent, and kind as you believe, they would be here protecting us from what this world has become, don’t you think?

– What I’m trying to say is that there is a reason for everything, Rixi! Persus lost everything, don’t you remember? His wings, his home, his name, and yet he said he was much happier than in all the other years he lived – recalled Narthus nostalgically, probably remembering the white hair and wise advice of the master who had left them. – I remember the first time we met. He said that those who do good are always blessed, even if through tortuous paths. Today, after everything that happened, it would be impossible for me to disagree with him. I agree it’s intriguing, but it’s as if we don’t know the paths are right until we’ve walked them completely.

– Yes, it makes perfect sense – she replied sarcastically. – I hope you find your explanations when I’m also gone by the force of the hammer that now governs this world – she finished as the guest awoke.

– Persus... – shouted Cavian suddenly, extending his hands to nothing as he sat up, forcing Rixi to move back with her wings so she wouldn’t be in his way.

As she thought, the man who had just come back to life seemed to have the answers she sought.

Cavian

– Calm down, young man, Persus isn’t here – Narthus explained. – He saved you and Rin, and let’s just say that he... Well, let’s just say...

– He’s gone, Persus died so he could save you both – the fairy interrupted bluntly.

– Damn it... – Cavian said as he struck his helmet vehemently. He could feel the presence of two beings in front of him, one smaller and the other significantly larger. He didn’t know where he was, but his last memory was of Persus throwing him away. His unchained fists indicated that the Lumerian’s plan had succeeded, and the mild weather suggested he was far from that place, even though his face still throbbed slightly. How could he sacrifice himself for someone he barely knew? His inability to handle the situations presented to him seemed to be his fate now, and the tormenting thoughts that had haunted him for years returned to plague him. He would likely fill a cemetery before he finally departed.

– Don’t blame yourself, my friend, these are difficult times, and they tend to bring more storms than we are usually prepared to endure – Narthus said calmly. – Think of it this way, Persus still had the freedom to make his own choices, unlike most of us nowadays. We already know from the centaurs, who brought you here, that you were imprisoned in a fortress in Gremory, but Rin couldn’t say why. I want you to know that we are not your enemies, so we won’t force anything until you feel comfortable clarifying things. In the heart of this forest, you will always be safe.

Cavian nodded. He didn’t know where he was, but the man’s words seemed true. Despite the pain he carried, for some reason, this place felt welcoming.

– My name is Cavian, son of Bahamut and rightful heir to the kingdom of Aquia. – he replied directly, still trying to process all that information.

– My goodness, your death was spread far and wide – the fairy said with a surprised look.

– Yes, when I betrayed my kingdom, I didn’t imagine they would keep me alive, but at least now I’m free to find out why. Anyway, thank you very much for taking care of me – he continued, observing everything that moved around him.

Rixi laughed.

– Strange to think that freedom is considered betrayal, dragon prince. Here we tend to think it’s part of everyone’s natural right. As for the thanks, I believe you should give them to Gaya and the elders of this forest. We were just passing through. By the way, my name is Rixi and the other one you heard is Narthus.

– It may seem strange, but I can see you even though it’s hard to explain how – he said calmly.

– You can see me here – Rixi said, flying to the right while Cavian turned his neck to follow her. – Or here – she moved up, with Cavian turning his helmet in her direction.

– Yes, although without details.

– Hmm... Interesting – said Rixi with her hand to her chin.

– Don’t mind, Cavian, Rixi is just an incurable skeptic – joked Narthus.

Cavian smiled.

– No problem. Are you part of the Freeds? – he asked the two.

– No, no, not at all – the giant denied. – Persus was one of them indeed, but not us. We are like you, also saved by him and his beliefs many years before he managed to bring you here.

– I understand, I ask because I judged them in the past, but Persus told me that, knowing the current state of things, I would understand.

– Yes, in these seven years, the allied kingdoms have taken control of all free cities and all other realms – explained Narthus, professorially. – The mystical arts were banned, and we returned to the era of oil-soaked torches. From the most famous users to those whose names no one recognized, either they joined them or disappeared without any notice.

– And no one opposed them? – he asked, still incredulous.

– It’s not as simple as it seems, Cavian – the giant continued. – Many tried, but without coordination and time, all who denied the agreement were placed in a position of subservience to the others to pay for their crimes against peace. There are still those who managed to remain isolated like us. Regarding the Freeds, we don’t have much information, but it seems they are the only force that has been opposing them since then.

Lis was right all along, Cavian thought, reflecting on the conversations they had had.

– And can’t we help them?

– That’s exactly what they’ve been waiting for all these years – Narthus replied. – Gaya protects us within these forests, but her power is limited here. I don’t know how much you know about the ancient deities, but Gaya can’t stray far from her material body. What we have of her is only a projection of what remains of her energy. Launching an attack against them in this situation would only result in the extinction of one of the few places that still remain safe. It may seem small, but having a safe place also gives hope to those who wish to be free.

– I understand, the situation seems far beyond anything I imagined years ago. Well, I’ll think of something anyway. Can you tell me how Rin is? I would like to see him if possible – Cavian requested.

– We will take you there. It will be a good opportunity to talk to Gaya since he is under her care – Narthus guided.

– This way we can hear from Rin what the purpose of freeing you was. It’s likely he knows something – said the fairy with a serious face.

– Follow us, Cavian – Narthus concluded.

Cavian

The sensation was quite strange, but he had never seen the world like that before. Around him, he could see everything, from the small insects to the exotic living beings that lived there, all in the clearest blue. Including some that accompanied them on the journey, hanging and jumping between the trees: small creatures with rounded eyes and yellow fur called Flitos by the natives, with tails longer than their bodies and resembling primates, albeit much smaller in size. It had been a while since he had seen so many creatures, and he felt a strange sense of anguish, no matter how unusual it seemed. He would have the opportunity to converse with the only living goddess remaining from the past. One who had never appeared at any gatherings between the peoples and whose reason for this Cavian could only now understand. Despite the power she still possessed, she was deprived of her freedom, though living there compared to what he had gone through seemed no challenge at all. If the prison he was in felt like a dark tunnel, this place was like a festival of fireworks. Everything seemed so alive and radiant that he almost felt as if he were seeing again.

He knew he needed to find Egen and Lis. That might be an easier path. He would like to find Yuki too, but if she was indeed trying to hide, he seriously doubted he could find her. Besides, because of him, their mother was killed, and she probably blamed him. She wouldn't be wrong, either. He had been reckless in a way Yuki never would be. He betrayed her trust and handed Aquia to Malfien. There were so many apologies he wouldn't even know where to start.

Lis probably knew what the allied kingdoms' next steps would be, as she had seen history unfold before her eyes, unlike him. She likely knew their next objectives. Together, they could certainly help bring them down. The feelings he once had for his father vanished along with his mother's life. He was confident he could defeat him and thus rightfully take his place on the throne. Perhaps that was Persus's and the Freeds plan. He knew very well what he was doing, knew who he was, and would likely support the cause once he learned everything that had happened. Defeating the leader of the allied kingdoms could mean toppling the entire system, and Aquia's treasures and armies would be at the freedmen's disposal as they had never been before.

After walking for a few minutes, he saw what he believed to be the Duir tree, the mythical oak he only knew from books. The tree that founded Faldram and gave birth to the first forest beings. It was as tall as the other trees that almost touched the sky, but its trunk was even larger than a castle tower. Its roots seemed to connect to all the life that sprouted there, and inside, Cavian could find Gaya, a being of such intense light that it allowed him to outline her delicate silhouette, resembling a young woman, although older than the oak itself.

Cavian followed Narthus's long strides toward her while observing the body lying in front of the goddess. He knew it was Rin since the arm he had lost didn't seem to have been saved. They entered through a portal as Narthus knelt before the goddess. – I've already said there's no need for these formalities, my dear – Gaya gently reprimanded. – I'm no different from any of you. Nor from you, young Cavian. Doubts will always linger in our minds, no matter how much we try to avoid them – continued the goddess, startling him. How did she know about the doubts that filled his mind? He had never met a god before. Her presence was somehow comforting. Despite being scared by the fact that she knew so much, he didn't feel invaded. It was like a friendly presence that calmed him, which for a moment reminded him of the feeling he had in his mother's company.

– It's an honor to meet you – he said, repeating the gesture of the ashen giant.

– Gaya, we brought Cavian because he wanted to see Rin and speak with you – Rixi explained to the goddess.

– There’s no problem, I was expecting your visit. Was your stay comfortable, young prince?

– Yes, ma'am, without a doubt the best rest I've had in years – he revealed. – My only pain was the loss of a recent friend.

– Persus was undoubtedly a remarkable creature – said the goddess. – But you all should be proud. Unfortunate are those who left without any purpose, right? – Gaya concluded calmly as Rixi furrowed her brow.

Gaya smiled, noticing the fairy's expression. – There is no absolute truth, Rixi. Both gods and men have their share of blame, but don't think I'm still in this world by my choice. Everyone has committed sins, among them the gods. Before the treaty, the seas were bathed in the blood of our creations, and the sky covered by dust and ashes. The world nearly ended because of the gods' greed, and now it seems to be heading toward an end because of human greed. In the end, it's most likely that this is an inevitable fate.

Everyone fell silent. Very little was known about the ancient history, but it was from the gods' lives that the world returned to its original form. The treaty was made so that their children wouldn't repeat the past, or at least they hoped they had learned the lesson. They had seen terror and chaos with their own eyes. They, more than anyone else, should strive to keep those memories buried in the past.

– Gaya, if I may, I would like to know Rin's condition – he asked.

– He will live, if that's what you want to know, but probably not before you leave in search of the answers you seek – the goddess warned.

She read my mind? he thought. It was impossible that she had read any expression. Cavian's goal was indeed to leave there as quickly as possible. He had already lost more than seven years of his life; he wouldn't spend another day without seeking answers. He just needed to regain his strength. Meanwhile, he would think of a plan to reunite with Egen and Lis.

– Good, since you can read minds, you already know who I'm looking for – he said firmly, although maintaining his usual respect.

Gaya laughed delicately. – Certainly something that would make my job easier, but I suggest you stay here until at least you recover. As much as it is inevitable, leaving here in your current state will only make it easier for those who will pursue you. Being captured again will only make the chain breaker’s death in vain.

He knew Gaya was right about everything. They were probably looking for him, and if he were captured again, certainly not even the gods could free him. Risky but necessary. Each passing day was another day they would be in danger. He would be happy to know that he could at least help in some way. – Certainly, my lady. I don't disagree with your advice and think the same. I just can't afford to stay here while there are people suffering because of what I did.

– And it's certainly quite unlikely you'll be able to help them imprisoned or dead. In the end, they are just pieces of advice, my young one. It will be up to you to use them wisely – advised the goddess.

– Thank you for your concern. I hope to share in the kindness of your hospitality for a few more days.

– With the greatest pleasure. Those who tread the right path are always welcome, my prince. Contrary to what you think, I can't read minds. It's your hearts that are open books to me – she said, approaching and touching his chest with her delicate index finger. – If you allow me to warn you, all this guilt you carry won't lead you to a different path than the one you've already trodden, although if you want to change it, you'll have to do it by yourself... Argrim, please, take him to a room near the bases – ordered Gaya to the man in the background.

Cavian barely noticed when Gaya's assistant approached. If Gaya seemed like a bonfire on a dark night, Argrim was a flame about to go out. He was probably an older being, although to others his smooth skin and silky hair wouldn't allow such characterization. His pointed ears and pale skin resembled elves, but his brown hair that reached his shoulders intertwined with the antlers growing from his forehead and running across his head like nests among trunks. He wore light robes like those of a monk. – Yes, ma'am, everything will be arranged according to Gaya's wish – Argrim agreed while she thanked him with a gentle smile.

Everyone walked through the extensive and flowery meadow to the quarters. The oak's canopy prevented any other significant plants from growing there, making everyone settle around it. Round structures hung from the thick trunks with interconnecting staircases like the ivy itself. Everything was made of living branches and leaves, making nature embrace itself. He climbed a few steps braided and staked into the trunks of the wide trees until Argrim presented his room. A simple hammock made of vines hung between the pillars of the circular structure and what seemed to be a wardrobe with clean clothes, given the fresh smell emanating from it.

– Make yourself at home, dragon prince – said Argrim without prolonging the interrupted conversation by the fairy. 

– Hey, Cavian, would you like to join us tonight? We always gather at dusk. That way, we can update you on what’s happened out here all this time, and in return, you can answer some of my questions. What do you think? – said Rixi enthusiastically.

Faldram rarely received visitors, especially in times like those. Rixi seemed curious enough that he couldn’t refuse the invitation, even though part of him seemed to cultivate a mutual interest in the conversation they would have.

– Yes, of course – he replied to the fairy before addressing Argrim, who was silently heading towards the door – By the way, thank you very much, Mr. Argrim!

– You’re welcome. I’ll leave you with the young ones; I still have other tasks to attend to – completed the man, appearing not very willing to waste time there, before finally leaving.

– Will you be able to go down the stairs? – asked Narthus, concerned.

– Without any problem. I just need you to find me downstairs; it’s not like I can easily distinguish you from afar.

– Don’t worry, we won’t leave such an interesting conversation behind – the fairy reassured him.

Cavian

The night was filled with songs and conversations. A calm place that seemed to have the power to delay time. Sitting around a small campfire circled by nearly round gray stones, a plentiful amount of fresh fruits was cooked on thin wooden skewers that Narthus had soaked in some type of syrup that Cavian couldn’t identify. His thick-fingered hands curiously showed a certain dexterity for small details like those. They weren't familiar smells, but for a moment, he was mesmerized. It had been so long since he had savored anything that even the memories of his mother's banquets had faded.

– Hey, Cavian, tell us what the land above the clouds is like! – Rixi said excitedly.

He reflected for a moment.

– Well... Let’s say it seems as calm as here, but a bit different... There seems to be more unity among you perhaps... What I mean is that in Aquia everything seems to be about hierarchy – he replied, sitting on the grass with his arms crossed in front of his legs.

– Hmm... Sounds a bit boring – observed Rixi. The fairy was right in front, also sitting on the grass, clasping her tiny hands in front of her face as if reflecting seriously on the matter.

– Maybe – he said with a smile. – But it's how they've grown accustomed to living. It's a habit passed down from generation to generation. A stranger would hardly reach my father, for example, as it happened here today – he explained.

– And can you transform into a dragon? Not that you’re obliged, but I read some stories and...

– Rixi... – Narthus reprimanded.

Cavian smiled.

– It's okay... Actually, all dragonborn today are not direct descendants of Iscalon. Only the original lineage has that power, like my father for example.

– What a pity... – murmured the disappointed fairy. – You’re like Narthus then, he's also a mixed-blood prince.

Cavian knew the names of the royalty well, and he didn’t remember any other lost prince, especially one that age.

– The fairy has a bigger mouth than her own curiosity, Cavian – added Narthus. – Don’t mind what she says. As you can see, fortunately, it doesn’t matter here.

– I believe you remember Tralon... – said the fairy, ignoring her friend.

– Yes... I've heard the name a few times. If I remember correctly, he was the old king deposed by Vortmor, wasn’t he?

– Challenged – corrected Narthus. – More specifically because of my nature, dragon prince, I am their failed experiment – the giant continued, though his words strangely did not seem to bring any resentment.

– The truth is, Vortmor was afraid Narthus would prevent him from reaching power and tried to kill him while he still had the chance – Rixi clarified with the help of her tiny hands as if her words were coming from a tale.

– Don’t talk nonsense, Rixi – replied the giant while the fairy frowned. – Don’t listen to her, Cavian. They just thought that mixing the nomadic bloodlines of those lands with the giants might somehow make them the ones to dictate the next chapters of history, which obviously didn’t happen.

– I understand... And in the end, you inherited their weaknesses like me – he joked, though that reality bothered him. What could have been different with the power that was never in his hands? That was one of the questions that gnawed at him when his mind wasn’t occupied with the surrounding reality.

– It's complicated to judge that way, Cavian – Narthus disagreed, turning the snacks over the fire. – What I can say is that I didn’t inherit the vocation for war and blood as they wanted, but even if you were right... If I could choose between that and the clarity of my thoughts, there's no doubt I’d choose the latter.

– Even in times like these? – he questioned, raising his eyebrows.

– Especially in times like these, my young friend... At least I wouldn't want to risk being on the other side, and I know time will help you understand my decision.

Cavian nodded, still thinking that regardless of the risk, he would probably make a different decision.

– Cavian, I have to be honest – Rixi began again. – I see you have your problem with the ruthless king, who happens to be your father, and we know everything that's happening out there, but by a stroke of luck, the only one who can stop him is right in front of you, so maybe with some information from you... I believe everyone could benefit.

Cavian smiled.

– As I said, what she lacks in stature, she makes up for in her outlandish ideas – warned Narthus, while Rixi smiled, confronting the giant's indifferent face. – Earlier you were warned, Cavian. Perhaps the best thing to do is to stay sheltered here. In your current situation, stepping out of this forest is the same as embracing death. This place... – he said, pointing to the trees around them. – If we could bring more people here, maybe we can give them a safe place without more blood being shed. You can encourage them, my friend, make them find refuge under the protection of this forest.

– Perhaps you're right – he agreed initially. – And it would probably have been my decision a long time ago, but I don’t think I'm the person you're looking for, you understand?

– Perfectly – Narthus responded without hesitation. – Everyone has their own paths to walk, but keep in mind that Persus wouldn't have risked it without a good reason, I mean... Not that saving anyone is a bad reason, but in my and Rixi's case, it was chance that found us. He certainly wasn't the kind of person to stay within the rules, seeing everything that was happening, but it was different with you. He went to get you, Cavian... Think about what might have led him to do that. Logically you have a role in this, and I think he would be happy if you at least understood these reasons.

Cavian nodded.

– You know... I wish I had known him more – he lamented.

Narthus smiled.

– I don’t think you would know more than you already did – Narthus revealed pensively. – He was exactly that, a man without roots... As wise as he was kind and above all, unshakable in his faith. If there's anyone who deserves to be by our gods' side, it's certainly him.

Rixi rolled her eyes.

– Before you hear me fall asleep listening to this nonsense about gods and everything else, pay attention to our food, big guy – murmured the fairy, pointing to the golden peels glowing among the embers while Narthus quickly moved to take them off the fire.

– What do you plan to do when you leave? – Rixi asked.

– I need to find some old friends – Cavian promptly replied. It was all he could think about at the moment. He had to go back to the last point he remembered, rebuilding the small bridges they had managed to burn.

– If you're talking about the fugitive princes, I wanted to tell you it was quite an event, you know? – recalled the fairy, interrupting his thought with an enthusiastic speech. – I think it was the last time those scoundrels suffered such a significant defeat... So many yellow-toothed lords left behind... Oh, I wish I had been there to see their cowardly faces – she paused, laughing delightfully. – They said your cousin, son of that wrinkled dragoness, outsmarted your father amid the tortuous waters that danced below the black castle – she finished.

Cavian laughed heartily.

– He was always good at that – he completed, feeling more relaxed. As unusual as it was, it was hard to get used to freedom again. At times he found himself rubbing his free wrists eagerly. – I'm glad he was able to save her. He finally completed what I couldn't.

– They said your mother helped them – Rixi added.

– And lost her life for it... – he replied, though his words couldn’t reflect the feeling on his covered, depressed face.

– Look how delicious they are! – Narthus interrupted, probably cutting the subject on purpose. He carried a wooden board with fruits of such distinct and appetizing smells that it made choosing difficult even for a hungry stomach like his.

– Don’t take it the wrong way, Cavian... It wasn't my intention to remind you... Well, of what happened – Rixi awkwardly completed.

– Don’t worry, it’s been a while anyway... By any chance, would you know where they might have gone? – he asked while he touched the extended board and grabbed one of the skewers, biting into a piece of sugary-tasting pineapple.

– I have no idea, but there are few places left – Rixi paused while biting the vine she quickly pulled from the board with one hand, the little one's favorite food, and continued speaking with her mouth full – The kingdoms... That didn't bow to them like we did... Live closed within themselves, like Dypsia and Darkwaters... And the only areas not monitored by them might be the mountains to the north and south or some remote islands like those hidden among the mists. Even if they chose common cities, well... I think they’d be covered by soldiers and Kirins, which doesn’t seem like a good option for anyone...

– Why don’t you ask Gaya? – Narthus suggested.

– Do you think she would help? – he asked.

– Gaya is not powerful only with magic, Cavian – Narthus explained. – Her memory holds the events since the creation of this world. There’s no doubt that her wisdom is still much greater than her own power.

– Well... At least in this I have to agree with the big guy – Rixi said. – She's more like one of us than one of them. Despite her ability to provide answers that lead us to more questions, maybe in your case, since you have no idea where to go, it might be useful – she concluded, though he wasn’t sure if it was a compliment.

Cavian nodded while grabbing another skewer, hoping that the portions reaching his nostrils would be as plentiful as the leaves of that forest.

– I think all this time in captivity has made me a little unaccustomed to crowds – he said uncomfortably, though the calm sway of the leaves and the unpretentious laughter reaching his ears embraced his feelings that clung like loose patches. – The world out there must be very different from what I used to know.

– These are dark times, my dear friend, but it’s in the greatest darkness that the small lights become more noticeable... – advised Narthus.

– Missing only the white wig... – Rixi mocked, laughing.

– You must be satisfied – threatened the giant, holding some vines from the board and holding them by their ends over the still-red embers.

– Even though our dear mentor's wisdom never suited you so well, my dear brother – joked Rixi, while pleading with her eyes, making not only Narthus return the delicacies to the place where the tiny hands could reach them but also eliciting some contained laughs from the giant himself.

– As I was saying, this oak tree doesn’t just symbolize our hope for better days, Cavian. As long as it stands, there will always be a place to return or hide, where the small lights can nurture and grow. You being here is further proof of that, and when all this is over and you finally find your destiny, I promise we will discuss under the shade of its leaves how we will help build the roads to the new world.

Cavian nodded with a smile on his face while even Rixi remained silent. Certainly not because of the threat Narthus made in jest, many others hadn’t silenced her, but because for a brief moment it seemed like a memory for which they would be grateful if they could share.

The night continued as they talked about Persus and Natelurian customs. Cavian had eaten so much that he had some difficulty climbing those steps again. A good night's sleep with a full stomach seemed like a distant dream days ago. He almost remembered the days when he was younger, where his only worries were stories and walks in the mountains.

He wished to leave as soon as possible. He probably wouldn’t be able to wield a sword in that condition, but there were unlikely to be such great challenges awaiting him. His tormentors hadn’t visited him for years, and if they reported his escape, there was no doubt that they would be in more danger than he himself. They would probably send smaller teams in his pursuit, which wouldn’t be a problem. Though his helmet limited him, he could fight if he had to. His concern was different. He couldn’t see the sun or anything in front of him. He would need a guide, preferably one who didn’t want to deliver his head on a platter to his father. He would think about it tomorrow anyway. That day the stars had already taken over the sky.

Cavian

The smell of flowers filled his senses. It was like waking up in a pool of endless perfumes, an intoxicating hypnosis broken by an unusual voice.

– Cavian, Cavian, wake up! – exclaimed Rixi hurriedly.

– Oh, yes, good morning! – he said, startled, sitting up in bed in an instant while trying to collect himself, his eyes and mind still sluggish.

– Come on, get down quickly, today we have a combat lesson, Master Argrim and Narthus are going to fight. Aren’t you curious to see? – said the fairy, even more excited than usual, beckoning with her hands.

It was a good opportunity to see what Narthus could do against the mysterious right-hand man of Gaya, and it also reminded him a bit of the discussions he had with his sister.

He followed Rixi to the end of the stairs quickly, and they walked a few meters until Cavian saw the gathering of people seated before him. The centaurs rested their large bodies on the soft grass, and even the little ones settled in a large circle.

The two were there, facing each other, under the attentive eyes of all.

– Good morning everyone, today I will teach you how to fight an opponent larger and stronger than you – said Argrim, gesturing and looking at the audience like an experienced teacher. – Orcs, for example, are enemies of brute strength and taller stature than we are usually accustomed to. We have seen before what would happen in equal situations and how to protect ourselves from skilled magic users, but... Most soldiers are usually selected for their physical strength, and today we will see how we can take advantage of that condition.

Both greeted each other by flexing their torsos in the center of the lawn in a gesture of salutation.

Narthus attacked first, advancing on Argrim. His fists were so powerful and fast they seemed like cannon shots. Argrim was slim and dodged to the side and back like a dancer in the wind until he reached the edge of the audience, drawing wide-eyed and astonished expressions from the crowd, especially the little ones.

– Look here – said Argrim, taking Narthus's extended arm aside with one of his hands. – Any attack received by me would be a huge problem. It is unlikely in combat that you will not have obstacles for movement, so you should not take long to find the moment to act, even if it is only near ideal. All fighting styles and body structures, no matter how invincible they seem, hide weaknesses usually concealed behind their greatest virtue, that is, a valuable tip on where we can find our opening – he completed, signaling with a look at Narthus and making them walk back to the center.

After greeting each other as they did the first time, Narthus attacked again. Argrim dodged the first and second attacks, leaning his torso back when Narthus’s fist passed centimeters from his face. On the third move, he quickly crouched and, moving under the long arms that still attacked him, delivered a punch to Narthus's open chest, pushing him a few steps back.

– What is the main advantage a larger opponent has over me? Can anyone tell me? – asked Argrim as Narthus composed himself.

– The attack reach, Mr. Argrim – said a Natelurian girl, as the forest people were called. Her face resembled that of humans, though the turned-up nose, the spots around her eyes, and the short fur timidly peeking from her clothes, left no doubt about her true origin. She should not have been much older than ten years, and her confident speech showed that even the little ones were prepared as he once was.

– That's right, Tasha – replied the proud teacher. – So it would be impossible for me to hit him without closing the distance, right? Does anyone see any advantage in this situation? – Argrim asked again to the crowd sitting in the circle around them, while they remained silent for the next moments.

– The arm’s recovery speed – said Cavian, raising his hand suddenly.

– Exactly, dragon prince – praised Argrim, while waiting for reactions to that declaration that never came. Strangely, they did not care who he was there; no gaze turned to him, which comforted him in a way. – Long arms take longer to recover than shorter arms. The period is very brief but sufficient for well-trained users, especially in battles where we can achieve numerical superiority in the forest – observed the teacher, pointing his index finger up, highlighting the importance of what he had just described among the interested glances that crossed. – Now the last lesson – he concluded as they resumed their positions again.

He started dodging backward again, delaying the attack as he had done the first time. Narthus had changed the pattern of his punches, not applying as long punches as before and preventing Argrim from using the previously explained advantage, making the teacher’s body move toward the edge. These were blows that would hardly be dodged in a common fight, thought Cavian, still analyzing their movements. He thought he might be able to, but the simple fact of not being sure already impressed him, even more for a kingdom never recognized for its military prowess. They either hid this virtue, or the years had led them to adopt new habits, though he hardly believed that all that combat knowledge came only during the years he was absent.

They continued until Narthus delivered a front kick, as unexpected as his opponent's reaction. Argrim quickly crouched to the ground and swept his supporting leg, throwing the giant’s body onto the ground, in an impact that could not be cushioned even by the soft grass that softened the fall.

He extended a hand to Narthus, who accepted and reciprocated with a polite smile.

– And this is the third and last lesson. Notice that in the first attack I delivered, Narthus hardly felt it because the force I applied was too low against an opponent like him. There will hardly be a passive posture on the battlefield... Our enemies will not wait for you to attack, as time will be detrimental to them. Thus, it is necessary to use their strength against themselves. Amplify their movements and let them fall into their own traps. If you do that, their chances will be the same as they have had so far, that is, none – said Argrim, walking around the edge of the circle and speaking to the attentive listeners. – Narthus and I only simulated situations here. In a real fight, there will be no time to think, so your bodies must already know how to react. In the meantime, thank you all for your attention and have a great and sunny day – he concluded, causing them to be ovated by a round of applause.

They didn’t fight seriously? Impossible, thought Cavian. Common eyes wouldn’t follow the pace of their blows. If that were indeed true, the protection of that kingdom was not solely in Gaya’s hands. In fact, he needed to take the opportunity to go to the goddess. He stood up quickly while Rixi remained scattered. Some children went to Argrim to ask for extra tips while the teacher returned with kindness, but he didn’t wait for any opportunity.

– Good morning, Mr. Argrim – he said, finishing his brief run. – Could you take me to talk to Gaya again? I need some guidance before I leave.

– Of course, my dear, the mother of the forest always has the word that comforts or the path that can guide you. I am sure she will be all ears – replied Argrim, asking the children for permission. – Hey, Narthus, would you like to join us? – he added, calling Narthus further away while Cavian greeted him with a distant smile.

Rixi arrived shortly after, keeping pace with the three, flying close to Argrim’s shoulder, her wings beating so quickly against the air that it was hard to see them.

– Hey, Master Argrim, that game won’t teach anything, they need real combat – said the fairy, sure of her truth.

– You can lead them if you wish – replied Argrim with an ironic smile while Rixi frowned.

Rixi laughed.

– Careful, you’ll look like you’re afraid of being defeated, Master Argrim – Rixi continued.

– Hey, Rixi, enough of this talk – reprimanded Narthus.

– There’s no problem – replied Argrim calmly. – And even if I accepted and didn’t win, it would be of no use to your desires, my young one. I fear you have forgotten that we do not follow the rule of the barbarian peoples in our culture. If Narthus desires my place, he will earn it in the time that Gaya ordains.

– Argrim, I don’t... – Narthus tried to argue before being interrupted by Argrim’s raised palm.

– There is no doubt that this post will be inherited by you one day, my dear brother, just not the way Rixi desires – the teacher explained, smiling at Narthus while the fairy glared discontentedly.

– Nor yours – retorted the irritated fairy, though Argrim didn’t listen.

They walked a path that Cavian certainly wouldn’t manage to return alone. The forest was dense and alive, with protruding roots and vines descending from the trees until they molded to the ground under their feet.

– We have arrived – said Narthus in front of a cave hidden among the voluminous shrubs and multicolored flowers covering the time-worn trunks. They followed a corridor covered in moss and green-blue flowers falling in purplish clusters, reflecting the light coming from the path’s end.

It was an irregularly round room with a small lake at its center, the surface so untouched that it resembled a large mirror. Gaya was kneeling at the back of the room with her hands clasped and fingers interlaced. The goddess’s closed eyes seemed to navigate thoughts so deep they probably rendered her unable to notice their presence. But that wasn’t what caught their attention most. Cavian recognized the object at the bottom of the lake; maybe the others couldn’t see it or even know what it was, a small semicircle, thin and elongated, at the center of the lake’s bottom, below the fish that inhabited it, with a glow even more intense than the goddess herself. It was supported by a metal base that delicately embraced it and surrounded by a carpet of needle-like grasses. It was undoubtedly one of the pieces of the exchange portal, the same used by the ancient gods before the treaty’s promulgation and now under the protection of each of the Original peoples. He remembered the similar object shown by Bacus’s careful hands on top of Mount Jizu when his only concern was finishing classes before sunset. The golden details engraved in small, sinuous lines dancing harmoniously along the cylindrical body, like the grooves formed in the trunks of ancient trees, left no doubt about its divine origin. Logically there, the sight of the beautiful object from the past carried an even greater meaning. Through his new eyes, it was as if the relic bore an abundant form of the purest energy, untouchable, incomparable, and melodious, likely reflecting the full desire of its creators.

– Yes, my young ones, what do you desire? – said Gaya suddenly, her eyes still closed as they all stopped at the lake’s edge.

– I apologize if somehow we are interrupting, my lady – he began respectfully, kneeling on one leg, keeping his face low toward the lake.

– And the others? – inquired the goddess.

– Just accompanying, my lady – Narthus promptly replied.

– Unfortunately, only one of your hearts is still here – said the goddess, opening her eyes and revealing a smile as enigmatic as her last words. – Think, my prince, why did they flee through the waters of Fisbia?

– Would it be the only possible way, my lady? – Cavian responded, thinking it an obvious answer.

– It could be, but more importantly, the most powerful of dragons surrounded them, and the only place where your father couldn’t reach them was in the depths of the waters.

Gaya was right, he thought, as powerful as Bahamut was, his armies or his strength would be worthless there.

– Do you know the distance between Blackhelm and the mouth of the waters that bathe Fisbia, dragon prince? – the goddess questioned again.

– A few kilometers, my lady?

– Exactly... And if a human found some way to survive all that distance underwater, what would prevent them from staying there? – emphasized Gaya.

Of course! Egen was the only one with the gift of the Aquamarinus outside the lineage of the sea peoples, he must have found a way to replicate it. Thus, with the right reasons, they could convince them to take refuge in the water kingdom, which Rixi had already indicated was not yet under the control of the allied kingdoms. This had to be the answer.

– I believe you’ve found your answer, correct? – Gaya continued after a pause.

– Yes, ma’am, thank you very much, thank you very much! – he thanked enthusiastically.

– Are you sure there are no more questions to be asked? – Gaya inquired again.

– I don’t think so, I’ll find them immediately! – he said, nodding to the goddess and preparing to leave.

– The problem was never reaching that conclusion, my prince – Gaya continued. – Do you think the allied kingdoms don’t hold this information? The challenge has always been getting there... At the time, it would be impossible for anyone to invade Darkwaters, and while they were organizing to do so, most entrances were closed by the sea peoples, and the few existing paths became unknown. They tried for years to invade their territory, just as they did with us.

Cavian nodded.

The information came as a cold shower. His enthusiasm momentarily blinded his thoughts. If on one hand, he knew they were likely safe, on the other, not finding them again was saying goodbye to one of the few objectives that had kept him alive for years. Perhaps they were better off without his help anyway, though he didn’t know the situation of his sister or Bacus.

– But don’t despair, my young one. Your life is more valuable than perhaps you know for now. I know you know you have the hereditary power to claim Aquia in your name by defeating your father. The throne is yours by right, and the Aquirian people know that, so much so that even your father did not dare change the succession rules laid out in the ancient writings, though he had the power to do so. If you have the necessary means to confront him, it’s likely to attract powerful allies like Mesai. I believe you remember Rizar, the illusionist who used to attend the allied kingdoms’ feasts in the past.

– Yes, ma’am, it’s hard to forget that... let’s say exotic and graceful man – he replied, remembering his hats and flashy clothes that seemed to want to compensate for the little attention created by the rare gnome’s short stature.

– Well... Many won’t remember or give proper importance to the small details, but he was a close friend of Osian, who died shortly after the time you were imprisoned. He also always resided in Tessan, one of the ways to get to Darkwaters. If suspicions are correct, Egen probably took that path, and Rizar is likely to know something. I have information that he may be part of the Freeds, it’s still incipient, but they have managed to gain powerful allies, and Osian’s death itself may be related to these alliances. If this is true and he shares the desires driving this group, he may be the key to helping your friend and finding the lost princess – said the goddess as he showed a hopeful smile. – I just ask that you be careful, it’s likely Rizar is a good person, but his position in this whole process is still uncertain. The advance should be careful, and the undeniable danger should be the sign to return to the forest’s protection. The path through the icy mountains will protect you until you embark for Tessan.

– Ma’am... – said Narthus a little further back.

– You are all dismissed from your duties, my young ones. There is nothing to be repaid as a debt, you have given me much more than I ever dared to ask – said Gaya, smiling and locking eyes with the gray giant, who nodded without confronting her.

Cavian didn’t understand the tone of that conversation. What was Narthus trying to say? Gaya hardly let him speak.

Narthus approached the goddess, circling the lake with his immense body. Their eyes met for a moment before the giant knelt and embraced her like a son saying goodbye to his mother.

– I would like your blessing – requested the giant with tear-filled eyes.

– In the name of the gods who have passed and by the creator’s power, from the dark waters to the red moon, I bless you, my son, and hope the light of hope guides your paths – said Gaya, circling her thumb on his forehead and crossing it in the middle, with the blessing of the forest people. – Come here, little one, don’t be shy – she continued, addressing Rixi, who waited embarrassed still next to Cavian, obeying the order of the one who also received a hug from the fairy.

– Hey, guys, what’s all this? Are you leaving too? – asked Cavian, surprised.

– We are going with you, dragon prince – said the confident fairy. – It’s what we decided last night after you went to sleep. Persus saved you for a reason, and I don’t think you’ll survive long out there without us.

– If there’s any chance of winning this war, we want to help, Cavian – Narthus replied.

Argrim smiled.

– Well, my dears, all I can wish is luck – said Argrim to the young ones. – My goddess, I request permission to organize the preparations. I believe everything will be ready by tomorrow before sunrise – he continued, bowing to Gaya.

– Thank you, Argrim, provide the warmest and lightest blankets, please – the goddess responded immediately.

– As you wish – said Argrim as he left.

Cavian remembered a saying in Aquia that went, “The more one walks the road of misfortune, the closer one will be to the destiny of the glorious.” He had known few who had walked it for as many years as he had. Perhaps it was time to reap some fruit from the unfortunate journey. He needed a guide who finally appeared before him. More than that, Narthus and Rixi, without a doubt, were the best companions he had ever considered choosing. It wasn’t just for the few and short conversations they had. It was as if they carried with them the nostalgic times worth fighting for.

Cavian

Cavian returned to his cabin after a few hours and organized the few things he would need for his journey, such as a bellows canteen, a small leather bag with magnesium stones, and two small short-bladed knives, which he tied to his belt. He also had a padded leather armor, likely provided by Argrim with the correct measurements. The boots tied to his thick fabric pants reached just below his knee, and the cape provided partially covered his iron mask. Earlier, he had left a note of thanks for Rin, who was still unconscious, although the lights of his body had brightened since his last visit, indicating he would soon be back. He had just had dinner with his travel companions, who seemed more excited than he was. He was only concerned about people once again willing to help him without being able to guarantee their protection. He had promised himself this would be the last time he tried. The trail of corpses could be a sign from the gods pointing that his destiny might be to wither among the icy stones of Gremory, although some hope still moved him, believing that Persus hadn't departed for nothing. In his heart, he hoped it wasn't his own ego convincing him to keep going, but unfortunately, only time would be able to bury his doubts.

He heard muffled footsteps coming from outside. Probably Narthus had forgotten to tell him something before going to sleep.

– Hey, Cavian – whispered the giant who had Rixi on his shoulder. – Do you see any problem with leaving now?

Now? The giant's request was sudden but matched what he had wanted to do from the beginning. He even thought it would be too much to ask the two after everything they were already doing for him.

– None – he replied enthusiastically.

– Great. Rixi thinks it's better to leave now so we can reach the edge of the forests by morning – said Narthus, who was wearing light clothes, unsuitable for long journeys for anyone except for the cape that resembled Cavian's, although much larger. – We should continue on the path to the icy mountains, and the climate there is not at all hospitable to travelers. This way, we can avoid the trails leading to Opanum that must be filled with guards looking for you, and the more time we have to prepare for the night, the better.

– No problem, wouldn't it be good to let everyone know? – he asked.

– Gaya will see us through the eyes of the forest, and that old grumpy Argrim, I believe, won't mind if we choose not to disturb him at this hour – said the fairy as Narthus handed a backpack to the prince. – Breakfast will be less missed than a night in safety.

They were light-colored fabric backpacks with a thin, cozy blanket rolled and tied on top, filled with provisions that would last for almost a month inside. In Narthus's pack were some more rolls of fabric wrapped around rods and curved wooden plates that looked like a dismantled sailboat. If it depended on preparations, they wouldn't have any difficulty reaching the swampy gardens of Tessan.

– Cavian, there's another reason for us to walk during the night – revealed Narthus in a worried tone. – Long ago, Argrim's position was held by Wocan, a forest being who betrayed Gaya before we arrived in Faldram. Gaya rarely touches on the subject, but unlike the fate imposed on traitors, she kept him isolated in this forest, unable to approach the beings living here. However, if he has any means to alert the allied kingdoms, your safety would be in danger, and we believe it would be easier to evade him during the night.

– I understand, no doubt I have been blessed with the right travel companions – he said, smiling. – So let's go before they notice – he continued as he finished adjusting the backpack on his back like an amateur scout.

They silently descended the stairs and entered the forest, while the stars hidden among the treetops sufficiently illuminated their path, although for Cavian, the sunlight made no difference. Their steps were muffled by the carpet of leaves at their feet, and they continued through the trees until they found their transportation: two Bívios, animals that would endure the journey without question. Soon they would be in uncharted lands for any of them, and although they were enthusiastic, danger was always a presence watching them closely, eager for the one opportunity it needed to find.

THE SHADOW KNIGHTS

Cavian

It took days for the forest to become sparse. The intense sun that cracked their lips gave way to the frigid wind coming from the north. The only sign of life were the small animals along the way that accompanied them for a while until their feet grew tired. They seemed to want to escort them, even though the company was the most pleasing aspect. They stopped to eat and rest the animals regularly, and though he suspected they probably prayed at each stop not to be the next to carry Narthus, the animal in front always seemed more exhausted.

When the footprints began to mark the snow, Narthus dismissed them to return to the forest, undoing the saddles and giving a few affectionate pats on their necks. They needed to remain anonymous, and animals of that size would attract unwanted attention, even though shortening the journey by a few days was beneficial.

Despite the grumblings of the slender fairy, they reached the icy mountains. So many days had passed under the snow that he wondered if they might have lost their way, especially with Narthus frequently glancing at the only compass guiding them so far.

Even though the icy winds cut their faces, the sun stood proudly over the sparse trees. The snow accumulated on the arms of the chubby trunks made their tops resemble large tufts of cotton, and the contorted branches, despite appearing to be attacked by stormy winds, seemed suspended in time, inert and immobile like ice sculptures. In that scenario, it was impossible not to look ahead without anyone who could see squinting their eyes. Soon they would need to share a more abundant meal and a longer rest. Not that Narthus seemed to care either way, but he and Rixi needed to eat and rest if they wanted to be ready for what was to come. The journey was difficult, the path long, and the opportunities for peaceful times increasingly scarce as they advanced.

– Cavian, I've been thinking about some obstacles we will face on this route, and the suspicion about Rizar may be the least of our problems. Becoming invisible in a city like that won't be an easy task – observed Narthus, walking ahead, planting the wooden staff in his hands on the ground with each step, while Rixi hid in the giant's hood, probably sleeping, since silence rarely accompanied her.

He nodded, behind the wind cut by the large body in front of him.

– Yes, no doubt, but don't worry, we'll think of something by then. Besides talking to Rizar, there's another thing I intend to do in Tessan... Get this off my head – he said, lightly tapping the mask that circled his skull. – If there's any place where that's possible, it would probably be there.

– I don't want to seem hopeless, my friend – justified Narthus. – But I'm afraid the city you knew no longer exists... Its famous hospitals and libraries have been replaced by open-air prisons...

– What kind of people are the allied kingdoms imprisoning there? – he asked.

– Every kind that opposed their ideals, whether by their birthplaces or their own thoughts – replied Narthus. – The peoples who did not sign the treaty and anyone who dares to question them are now marked and sold like animals in the city markets.

– By the gods! And why isn't the city at war at this moment? – he exclaimed, already imagining what horrors would be witnessed, as the description was much worse than he could have predicted.

– It's not as if they accept it, Cavian – Narthus replied. – Either they do this, or they let them wither away to death in everyone's eyes or execute them in public squares. It's as if one way or another, they end up serving the purposes and desires of their tormentors, since even those who prefer to lose their lives would feed the fear of those who fear for it.

– One more reason to face them with everything we have!

– No doubt... The issue is that we're not even close to any success... We even considered asking Gaya for support for what we intend to do here, but the more people protected him, the more attention it would draw, and the smaller the chances of him reaching anywhere – revealed Narthus. – Moreover, probably few would be willing to follow him to a still unknown destination and paths so uncertain.

Cavian nodded again, agreeing with every word spoken. If he had his interests, it was expected that the Natelurians had theirs too. He knew that Narthus and Rixi's belief was based on an improbable hope, but no matter how many days he spent thinking, he hadn't found any other path that could spare them from the decisions they made for themselves, just as they did not object when he decided to leave.

Cavian

Only when Cavian's legs began to lose their strength did the path start to turn completely white with the fine snow that began to cover their heads, amidst the large pines spreading out in an attempt to keep the horizon from turning white, accompanying the snowy mountains in the background, although without success. All that region belonged to Overfrost, the frozen kingdom with no appointed king, home to barbarians and still unknown creatures that hid among the mountains and howling winds. Some of his options years ago.

The soft steps made the walk heavy and slower, and the snowstorm was enough to bother even Cavian, who had lived among the high mountains. At least he could keep his face warm with a bit of his energy flowing through the iron mask. He knew the situation would worsen by nightfall and that they needed to find shelter as soon as possible, even though his field of vision gave no hint that they were close to this goal.

Cavian was lost in thought when Narthus suddenly stopped.

– Is there a problem? – he asked, trying to assess the situation.

– Tracks, Cavian, fresh horse tracks that passed through here not long ago – said Narthus, squatting to examine them.

– Natives? – he asked again.

– Unlikely... There's no way to keep horses here for long. They are probably scouts... Maybe we haven't been careful enough – said Narthus. – Rixi, can you erase our tracks from now on? I promise it will only be a few hours until we find a place to spend the night; we can't risk waiting for the snowstorm to cover them.

– Yes, yes... Leave it to me – said the fairy, flying to the top of Cavian's backpack and settling in her new mount. – You'll have to carry this little body of mine until we reach our destination, my lord – she added, addressing him as she pulled back her hood, just as she had done with Narthus.

Cavian smiled.

– No problem, my lady – he replied sarcastically at the fairy's formality.

Rixi manipulated the wind against their footprints, covering them with snow, while he kept his ears as alert as he could. Despite being a poor guide without his vision, he would have no difficulty with the fog that was forming. He could locate anyone who entered that perimeter, which made him somewhat comfortable.

They kept a quick pace for longer than expected until Narthus finally spotted a series of rocks ahead.

– Come on, I found our shelter – exclaimed the giant as if he had found hidden treasure.

They were irregular rocks covered in snow, but they would serve as temporary shelter. The light was no longer as intense as before, and the snowstorm would make it impossible to track the right direction from here on. The time to rest had finally arrived.

Narthus stopped at one large enough to shelter them but not conspicuous enough to stand out from the others that extended for the next few meters in a rocky plain. Narthus dug through the snow with Cavian's help, who could barely feel his fingers over time. They made a hole at the base of the rock large enough to accommodate them and protect them from the icy wind that attacked them mercilessly. The giant's large hands made the work quick.

– Finally sheltered! – said Rixi, visibly relieved to be protected from the frigid mountain breath. It had been an arduous journey for anyone, especially for a small body like hers. Even though she could create flames in her hands, magic was not something that could be used at will. The energy consumed was so intense that even the Dypsirianos, accustomed to using it from their awakening, struggled to maintain it for long periods.

– Indeed, Rixi, the only thing that intrigues me in all this is that our friend Narthus seems incapable of feeling cold, even in a place like this – Cavian joked as he huddled in the blanket he had unfolded from his backpack, trying to warm his cold hands by rubbing them together. The cold was so intense that he could feel the path of the air filling his lungs.

– It is indeed a useful peculiarity – said Narthus. – This way, I can use this extra capacity to carry Rixi's tongue wherever I go.

He laughed while the fairy wrinkled her nose, though she also smiled timidly.

– Hey, big guy, stop talking and give me some firewood from your backpack – said the fairy hurriedly. Perhaps her thin, trembling arms explained the desperation in her words, though it wasn't far from her usual behavior.

Narthus obeyed immediately and placed the enormous backpack on the ground, opening it and taking out a few logs of firewood stored there, which he piled on the ground as an improvised campfire. Rixi, with a snap of her fingers and a blow from her small mouth, cast embers onto the pile of logs, making the flames finally take shape.

They would be warm and protected until the snowstorm passed. Rixi took out of Narthus's backpack the overcoat Persus had used to protect her in the gray kingdom and which she had carried with her ever since. It was as if she felt protected, even knowing that the Lumerian would no longer wake her in the morning.

Despite the desire to rest, Narthus's words were clear: there were people looking for them, and as the snowstorm passed, a campfire in the middle of nowhere would not be the best way to hide.

It didn't take long for Rixi to help herself to some pieces of vine, clearly stuffing herself before the deserved night's sleep she had planned since they set out.

– Hey, prince, did you know that Tessan is now ruled by the Chimera Doctor? – said the fairy, still with her mouth full. – Rumor has it he has seven heads and is bigger than the calamities – she continued, waving her hands as if telling a horror story, referring to the corpulent creatures that guarded the gods' kingdoms in the ancient era and had not been seen since the great war.

– Unfortunately, all I know about the current world are the things I've heard from you in the last few days – he said, also reaching for some already stale and unappetizing bread they had set aside for their journey.

– Aren't you afraid of everything we have to face? We're facing an entire empire, after all – Rixi asked.

– I don't know... But I don't think it's something I would feel so easily again... When you spend a long time in the dark and silence, I think your biggest fear becomes not hearing voices anymore – he reflected.

– Let's not let the voices fade away then! – said the fairy, raising her piece of vine as if toasting to her companion, then biting into it and rubbing her palms together. – I also wanted to thank you; if it weren't for you, that stone head would never have agreed to leave that forest. Even in times like these, I think we need to keep the flame of our curiosity like this fire – she finished, taking something out of the small backpack again. Occasionally, Cavian saw her doing this; she always seemed to be writing something.

It was a wooden notebook and a small stick she used to sketch. The wooden stick was quite thin, and the tip magically heated in the fairy's hands, engraving on the thin, firm wooden pages the drawings and descriptions of the world that passed through those small eyes.

– I really didn't imagine you wanted to leave there – he observed.

– For different reasons, but yes, and I confess I may have used some not-so-honest tricks – interrupted the fairy, laughing, looking at Narthus with compressed lips mischievously. – But it has always been my dream to have the chance to leave there.

– Is that what you sketch so much in that notebook?

– Haha, in a way... There is so much I still want to see – Rixi sighed. – Logically, it would be impossible to do that while in that forest... Although Faldram is a dream for many, living just to live is so boring, don't you think?

– This isn't for fun, Rixi; we are here for a purpose... – Narthus reprimanded.

– Ah, don't piss me off, big guy... That's not what I'm talking about... Not everything is about purpose and duties and blah, blah, blah of those boring speeches, I just want to wander around... Can't I? The world may not be as beautiful as it once was, but that's not my fault... – she grumbled.

– Don't get me wrong, Rixi, but I always imagined you to be more reserved – he joked, expecting a rude response.

– Most of the time... We Vinolians are beings created by magic for magic; we don't have surnames or things like that, so most of us tend to be boring like Narthus – said the fairy, pointing with the stick at Narthus's annoyed face – But... As I intend to be a keeper, I decided not to limit myself to my birthplace, just like you. Look... If you had chosen to stay in line, you'd be leading the plumed armies against the homeless now.

He smiled.

Keepers were those who limited themselves to guarding the memories of that world, usually gnomes holed up in their caves, collecting tales and stories that crossed paths unintentionally wherever they went, almost never seen but always omnipresent through ears bought for services as mystical as questionable, in a future that didn't matter to them but now demanded its price, making them mere rare whispers.

– You're right, but Aquarians aren't as bad as you think... They're just too faithful to their traditions. Maybe someday I'll take you there, and you can see what I mean with your own eyes.

– In what world do they live to believe that chaining people who did nothing can bring any good? – retorted the fairy.

– In one that makes them believe those people are on the wrong side of history. I'm not justifying their actions, Rixi; I wouldn't do the same, but faith and idolatry have the power to lead people to things like that.

– Then it seems they're not as wise as they say – concluded the fairy.

He laughed.

– It seems not for some things – he agreed. – But back to the Chimera Doctor, who is he really?

– Got interested, didn't you? – asked the fairy, visibly happy with the success of her plan.

– It seemed like an interesting description...

– And a bit exaggerated, right? – added Narthus.

– I don't know; I don't usually say things don't exist just because I haven't seen them... – Rixi muttered. – Rumors don't come out of nowhere, you know? And a bit of exaggeration makes the stories much more interesting.

Even Narthus softened his stern face at the fairy's words.

– Rixi is referring to Splenze, one of your father's army generals – explained Narthus. – His family was quite famous in the region even before everything became what we know today.

– The name doesn't sound strange to me... – he thought for a moment. – But I visited Tessan very little when I was younger; I only remember everything being green as far as the eye could see – he continued, nostalgically recalling running with Yuki through the wide corridors of the Neniak family's castle, trying to hide from Melin on one of the rare occasions when his mother could step away from her royal duties.

– Perhaps the only thing that has been maintained – said Narthus.

– You know, as much as I'm worried, I believe that when we get there, we'll be relatively safe since I doubt Gremory's armies will follow us by sea – he said confidently, taking another piece of bread from the small bundle in his backpack.

– And how do you know it's just them? – Narthus asked.

– Well, I really don't know... But I doubt the news of my escape will reach Tessan before us – he explained. – It would be too risky for whoever commands that fortress. Certainly, their position and life would be in danger as soon as they explained what happened.

– You probably have a point, but even so, we need to be cautious – reminded Narthus.

Cavian nodded with a smile.

– I won't be rash again, my friend... I believe seven years in that place changes anyone's mind. Today, I understand how foolish I was when I was younger, for example, and that's why I won't repeat the same mistake, especially with you by my side – he said, flexing his fingers as he finally started to feel the blood returning to his hands.

– We hope so, young prince, or I'll find you in the other realm and give you noogies until your head doubles in size – said Rixi, serious, while he and Narthus laughed.

The night passed without further concerns, and Cavian didn't even notice when he fell into a deep sleep.

Cavian

The sun had not yet risen when he felt Narthus's hand covering his mouth. He realized that the ashen giant was immobile, with one hand protecting Rixi from the snow that now practically covered them. He had barely regained full consciousness when he understood the reason. The foul odor invaded his lungs violently, close as his own shadow. He heard the muffled sounds of hooves against the soft snow, though he couldn't sense any presence.

The fire had been covered by the snow, as had part of his body. It wasn't a pleasant sensation, though it was the least of his concerns. They were close to finding them. Invisible, Cavian thought in the back of his mind, though he believed the best option would be to face them there while they were probably few. They could even take the horses to reach their destination more quickly, but he wouldn't break the promise he made the previous night.

The hoofbeats calmed slowly as if they stopped to observe them. Cavian was already preparing for the worst, while Narthus remained immobile and frighteningly calm in the face of the situation. He could see that Rixi kept her small palm open toward the opening that allowed their heads to breathe.

It didn't take long before they could breathe freely again. They waited a few more minutes to ensure the danger had passed and finally emerged from the depression that hid them. Concern was evident on everyone's faces, but Narthus understood the significance of what had just happened, perhaps more than the others.

– By the gods, you almost scared me to death – muttered the fairy to Narthus, still with a perplexed face.

– I didn't notice them until they were close enough – Narthus revealed.

– We could have taken them down; that way, there would be one less group to worry about, and we would have horses to get to the coast – said Cavian, brushing off the remaining snow from his clothes.

– Don't be mistaken, Cavian, those were certainly Cusgar knights – revealed the giant, examining the tracks in the snow to determine the direction they needed to avoid. – They say their spirits wander this world solely to answer their calls and that no one has escaped their grasp. If they're here, they probably know you escaped, which means I was right about the danger I warned about in the forests.

– I still don't understand why I couldn't sense them. The sounds seemed so close... – he said, still trying to figure out what it meant. Magic? Unlikely, first because they wouldn't know about his ability, and second, if they knew they were there, there would be no reason not to confront them. The situation was like a puzzle with missing pieces.

– At that moment when they stopped, they were about five meters from us, but Rixi managed to create a barrier that I believe misled them. I heard at least three of them around here, but if they decided to come personally, there are certainly more of them.

– If we want to take down the allied kingdoms, Cusgar soldiers shouldn't be obstacles – Cavian stated.

– Maybe not, but the fewer confrontations we have, the closer we'll be to our goals – Narthus wisely observed.

– You have a point, my friend. It seems you did well in controlling my actions as promised.

Narthus nodded.

– Coercion is different from free will, dragon prince. I'm sure the threats I made crossed your mind – joked Rixi, easing the uncomfortable situation they had just gone through.

Narthus set his backpack on the soft snow and began untying the wood he had carried on the journey, dropping some wooden pegs and the sail that was wrapped around poles of different sizes.

– What are you doing? – Cavian asked his friend.

– Assembling our boat – Narthus replied, fitting the pieces he had laid out on the ground. – We'll attract more attention, but I don't think we're far from the coast. I believe assembling it in a fleeing situation is worse than risking being seen. Just be ready to run as fast as you can. The snowstorm has ceased, and what lies ahead is just a white and relatively flat horizon, which means they'll see us from miles away.

– Need help? – he asked again, still unsure if he could actually be of assistance.

– Hey, Cavian, help me with the sail – Rixi requested as she tried to stretch the object forcibly on the ground.

The poles fit together in different sizes, and both he and Rixi tied the fabric to the structure that now stood almost as tall as Narthus. The boat was intriguing. It looked like a large wooden puzzle, with pieces fitting together in rare harmony in joints that connected without any metal. Anyone looking would doubt if that structure had any chance of withstanding the high seas' storms.

He lifted the sail on his shoulder while Narthus carried the assembled boat. The structure seemed so light in the giant's hands that anyone watching would be sure the boat wouldn't withstand the raging waves ahead. They headed towards the coast with the mountains covering their backs in the distance. The disappearance of trees indicated they were getting closer to their destination, and even the environment seemed more pleasant.

The sun had traveled halfway through its daily path when Narthus and Rixi spotted what their eyes clearly wouldn't have wanted to witness. The knights who nearly found them that day seemed to have emerged from the very shadows on the snow-covered horizon and fear. Their paths crossed again in a very different situation from that morning. Their black armor had curves resembling the barricades surrounding the great kings' castles, with ends unfolding into large, sharp iron spikes in a grim invitation to death.

– Run, Cavian, run! – Narthus shouted, quickening his pace, maintaining the direction they initially took while the horses in the background broke into a gallop.

They quickened their pace as much as possible, but even if their speeds were above average, horses were still horses, and though the sea seemed closer than the scouts, they would likely be caught before they arrived.

He was utterly lost, and the only thing he could do at that moment was follow Narthus and Rixi, his two only beacons on the horizon. Another escape, the third in his life, and with each one, a new wound opened. In the first, he lost his mother, in the second, Persus, and now two more innocent people were at risk because of him. Perhaps a final sign to solidify his resignation.

He knew the horses were approaching quickly; Narthus turned his head more frequently, and Rixi remained alert on the giant's back. Cavian had to fight; he knew it, though he found it hard to believe the two would abandon him, after all, they embarked on this journey for him. Probably Gaya didn't anticipate they would be discovered by the allied kingdoms so quickly. The snow wouldn't protect them from what was coming.

– Narthus! – Rixi shouted to the giant, who suddenly stopped and threw his body against Cavian, knocking him to the ground as if he had hit a tree trunk. Before falling, he heard the whistle of the spear that almost hit him. Quick as lightning falling from the sky. He had underestimated the strength of those soldiers; if he had evolved in the time he was imprisoned in those dungeons, surely his enemies had too.

Narthus pulled the spear from the ground and extended his hand to him again to help him up.

Less time running meant fewer chances of reaching the coast. Cavian felt the breeze coming from the sea. They were close enough to reach it, but those spears worried him. If there were more of them, they would certainly be targeted. Rixi fired small fire projectiles at them that whizzed before extinguishing in the snow, probably trying to distract the horses, though the distance and movement made any hit difficult. Even so, he could get some sense of where they were, which meant not far enough.

Narthus threw the boat towards the sea. Not even the impact with the turbulent waters presented a challenge to the small vessel, which now swayed patiently in the distance.

– Rixi, go with Cavian to the boat; I'll delay them and catch up as soon as possible – Narthus ordered.

Rixi nodded.

– I won't leave you here – Cavian argued.

– Forget it, Cavian; in the condition you're in, all you can do is hinder...

Narthus raised the spear in his right hand. The tip, sharp as a thin sheet of paper, would pierce Cavian with even greater ease than a point-blank shot. Its tip glistened like snow as Narthus aimed at his target. About a hundred meters separated him from his enemies when the spear split the air, perhaps even faster than when it came. The target was hit accurately, the middle of a knight's chest, who was thrown from his horse with the collision's violence.

– Hey, dragon, Narthus just took one of them down – exclaimed the fairy. – The others won't last long. Speed up your pace before more of them reach us.

There was no time to celebrate. The remaining knights didn't even look to the side; they kept advancing without hesitation. Narthus tried to stop the first knight by opposing the robust horse. Before they collided, the knight skillfully altered his course with a subtle change in trajectory, creating the perfect distance for the spiked mace to find Narthus's rib like a battering ram, managing to knock the giant to the ground and clearing the path towards Cavian and Rixi. The next one to reach them also advanced with a sword long enough to almost touch the snow that flew up with the horses' hooves.

Rixi propelled the two of them with the palm of her hand, just as Persus had done one day. Although it wasn’t as powerful, it was enough to divert them away from the second mace strike, which passed within inches of them. They were like ghosts to him, and even though he increased the potential of his field, he still couldn’t feel them, making the situation as desperate as it was frustrating, since he could barely keep up with the ensuing movements. Once again, after so many years, he had the opportunity to redeem himself, and history insisted on repeating itself.

As soon as the sound of the blade reached his ears, he pulled the fairy close to his body and rolled away in a rare successful move. The only thing he was thinking about now was a way to close the distance with his opponents. It was either that or luck would surely abandon him, as the hooves were galloping in his direction.

Narthus

Narthus rose from the snow, trying to locate them. The blow had been as powerful as a cannon shot, but nothing that surprised the robustness of his body. He needed to reach his next target urgently.

The giant saw the horses approaching Cavian and Rixi when a spear pierced his left leg. He looked back and faced the knight he had knocked down minutes earlier. The hole in his chest left no doubt that he no longer inhabited the world of the living, and the legends no longer seemed so distant from reality. Blood trickled down his leg, staining the snow, though he showed no sign of pain. He pulled the spear by the tip, yanking it out through the other side of the hole just above his foot. He wouldn't be able to reach them in time to do anything and still had to worry about the knight he thought he had shaken off.

He raised the bloodstained spear against his opponent again, and before he could think of doing anything, a strong wind hit the knight, throwing him several meters. The smile that finally spread across his face revealed that he knew what it was about; after all, it was his own goddess who had said that the snowy paths would protect them.

Cavian

The horses stopped moving when the icy winds attacked their broad hooves, making the unstable ground resemble the waters that bathed it meters away. The lack of balance prevented them from advancing, while the hopes in their hearts slowly renewed.

Cavian initially imagined that Rixi had again halted the knights' actions, but the fairy remained motionless behind him. He was kneeling in the snow when he could clearly see the wind shaping itself in front of him into a faceless, formless being imbued with magic, fluid, larger than giants, and omnipresent like nature itself.

It paused in front of him for a moment, observing and analyzing him like someone meticulously dissecting a new specimen. Cavian felt no threat coming from whatever it was and had no time to form doubts.

The form dissipated as quickly as it had formed, materializing meters away, in front of his assailants who attacked it with blows of iron against the void. This was the chance presenting itself to the three travelers, who saw the knights' bodies being tossed like leaves in the wind.

The knight struck by Narthus had just gotten up when he was hit again, now by a long club wielded by a blue-skinned being with long, whitish hair, eyes, and a long beard that reached his chest. He was as large as Narthus, though he brought terror with his gaze. He wore nothing but a skirt sewn from the pelts of creatures that lived in that frozen realm. Probably a Yeti, though none of them had ever seen one. As rare as they were deadly, which seldom placed them in the pages of books passed down through generations.

He didn’t know the reason and didn’t care; the enemies of his enemies were valuable allies, especially in their current situation.

– Let's go, Cavian – shouted Narthus from behind, heading towards the boat with less than his usual speed.

– Who are they? – he asked, moving as quickly as he could.

– She promised the snow would protect us – exclaimed Narthus. – Let's move forward before more of them arrive.

Cavian nodded, understanding it wasn’t the best time for a conversation.

Narthus took the sail from his hands, leading the group. He cut through the freezing waters with his burly body, drenched by the waves that followed. They finally reached the boat, and Narthus helped him onto the floating planks while his muscles trembled as much as the hoisted sail.

The children of the shadows fought unsuccessfully against the exotic creatures. A battle that would likely extend beyond the watchful eyes of the boat, in a horizon that became increasingly distant with the blowing of the stormy winds, making them sail as fast as they truly desired.

Cavian didn’t know what it all meant, but if he was looking for a sign from the gods to give up, a miracle like that seemed a pretty clear message that maybe this wasn’t the path to be followed.

THE GREAT RIZAR

Cavian

Narthus knelt to pray to Gaya, the goddess who had saved him shortly after arriving in the forest of corpulent trees. If he still inhabited this world among the living, it was by the hands of the goddess herself and Persus, who had taught him the ways of faith. Worshiping her was also asking the ancient gods to receive the Lumerian with the same respectful treatment he had given them when mortal, even though his actions in life spoke louder than any request he could make in his prayers. He was devoted to his beliefs, just as Persus had been and as Rixi would never be.

The fairy saw the religion of the ancients as one of the diseases that plagued the new world, as it was not uncommon for people to claim death in the name of the past gods. These were difficult times with little hope, where miracles had become the driving force that still moved people to believe in better days, even if those days never came. It was like an addiction that turned men into their own executioners. Despite this, she only questioned Narthus on rare occasions. She knew how important it was for him to believe that Persus had not gone without a purpose or that the life he had lived thus far had some meaning.

The raging waters and the sun that covered them in all its fullness when it appeared alternated for days, making silence an increasingly frequent companion. They would reach Tessan in a few hours, while the fog still covered them and the waves seemed to finally calm and warm.

Cavian couldn't stop thinking about Rizar. It could be both the key to finding Lis and the shackles that would chain him again. The passage they deemed safe no longer existed. Their enemies knew they were sailing in a small boat, and there weren't many ports. On one side, the storm would surely consume them; on the other, Tessan seemed the closest and most obvious path where they could still blend in, even though Narthus would attract some attention. Even if they docked at another point on the coast, they would certainly be found at some point, in terrain where the advantage clearly did not accompany them. It had been a long time since the giant left and disappeared completely. A half-breed as young as him, far from the royal accords and beyond the borders, would surely have perished. He, on the other hand, practically had a wanted poster stamped on his forehead. There wouldn't be many obstacles for them to be recognized even in a crowd.

– Cavian, let's disembark here – said Narthus, organizing the meals he had shared the previous night into the backpack that stretched from his nape to his waist.

– In the middle of nowhere? – he questioned, still not understanding the idea.

– Yes, far from prying eyes – completed the giant.

– But won't the tide carry it to the shore anyway? – he asked again about the boat.

– Not if we sink it first – Narthus replied, now pulling out the pin that held the sail, throwing it into the sea.

– So, no escape plan – he concluded, still thinking he hadn't seen all the points.

– It's like a bet, young prince – said Rixi. – Either you bet everything and win, or you bet half and the chance of losing becomes significant enough to make us question when things don't go right. I thought you, as the optimist of the group, should be more enthusiastic; after all, it was believing in this that brought us here – added the fairy, floating above the deck of the boat. She wouldn't need to get wet like the others, though she had to be careful not to be seen. If fairies were rare when she was first captured, Tessan might be the worst place to visit at that moment. Seeing her would be like waving a juicy piece of meat to hungry stomachs.

– Well... So be it! I feel we'll find what we're looking for. – he completed.

– Now that's the Cavian we know! For a moment, I thought someone had cast a spell on you – muttered the fairy.

– Maybe I am... – said Cavian, raising his hands as he lunged at the fairy, who backed away in fright, waving her hands to counterattack. Only then did the prince burst into laughter.

– Next time, I'll launch your body miles from here, young man – grumbled Rixi, frowning.

– Sorry, it was inevitable! – he said, still laughing as he finished preparing, finally jumping into the sea.

As the giant dismantled the connections, the small boat disintegrated into pieces, sinking slowly with him until it submerged and disappeared into the darkness of the not-so-deep waters.

Narthus was not an excellent swimmer. His nature made him more like an anchor than a buoy, as the density of his originating races exceeded common sense. Conversely, what he lacked in lightness, he made up for in strength, and his muscles, although probably not as powerful as those of giants, needed to support a significantly smaller body in the water.

He wasn't sure how much time had passed until the once-clear waters gave way to the muddy beach they found. Rounded plants and others with thin leaves and branches covered the water's surface almost completely and blended with the shoreline, also covered with green leaves, just as he had recalled.

Tessan was practically all built on swampy terrain, and the green Cavian mentioned was a reflection of the mossy covering that took from immense roofs to small locks. The adonsoneiros, trees with elongated dark trunks and palm-like leaves that reflected the color of the blood moons, spread across the moist soil, providing the necessary shade for the green to flourish, the black gold, as the natives used to call it.

The sages said that only a trunk as hard as iron itself could grow there, as the water pressure forced its veins to compress to a point where even blades couldn't penetrate, as strong as steel and as light as its own leaves. If the dwarves extracted their gold from deep mines, Tessan had it there, within everyone's reach.

The city, which years ago had been a haven for the sick and healers, had at its core the confrontation between the priests of the gods and the lovers of science in the quest for eternal life. No one questioned the potency of divine healing, even though the potions from the gourds could treat entire villages in a single night. The veiled competition drove the pursuit of perfection in situations of subjective limits, which undoubtedly bore fruit, though from seeds that occasionally rotted.

It seemed to be morning, although the sun lazily illuminated everything born there. It wasn't its fault anyway. The light found no paths through the moss carpet that permeated the black forest, though its foundation was more spaced and with less dense canopies compared to the Natelurian refuge.

As soon as they reached the land surface, Narthus took a small hat, crushed by the journey, out of his backpack, and Rixi perched on his head, making the object cover her shortly after. A pair of goggles tied behind his bald head with round lenses and poorly refined metal details also covered the giant's eyes, making him look like a traveling merchant despite his considerable size.

Narthus continued to unpack the bag of surprises when the clinking of rings made his body freeze for a moment until his muscles began to tremble timidly, and he rubbed his wrists with more intensity than usual. A pair of handcuffs dangled from Narthus' hands. They weren't new, as the marks of time on their surface revealed, but he felt as if he were back in the cold stones, ready and eager to embrace him again. The giant also pulled out a set of dirty rags he had saved for the occasion.

Narthus noticed his friend's hesitation, but even knowing what he had lived through, they had found no better plan for the occasion, and the inevitable discomfort would surely bathe in truth any doubts that prying eyes might try to find. As much as he knew his exotic size, he wasn't the half-breed from the gray lands they were looking for. On the other hand, if Cavian posed as a slave, the number of them around would be so great that it would be like trying to differentiate a gold cord in a haystack.

– Cavian, are you alright? – Narthus asked, handing him the new clothes.

– Yes, I am... – he said suspiciously while replacing his dense travel clothes with the worn-out garments.

– It's the safest way, Cavian... These handcuffs can easily be broken – the giant showed, pulling them vigorously. – Think about it, what other way could we hide the mask they put on your face?

– I know and I agree with you... – he said, breathing deeply. – I just need to make my arms understand.

– No problem, take your time... If you want, we can take a break – suggested the giant compassionately, though he anxiously looked around frequently, as it would certainly be difficult to explain such a situation.

– It's not necessary... – he said when he finally extended his still-trembling hands.

I can break them anytime I want, I'm no longer in that dungeon, he repeated to himself, trying to encourage himself. He hadn't done all he had done to be stopped by this. The handcuffs that chained his arms couldn't stop him again, he wouldn't let them. There was too much at stake to worry about vanities, no matter how justified they were.

Narthus fastened the shackles around Cavian's wrists, aware of the pain it caused his new friend. They were risking their lives there, and if they weren't willing to face their own fears, it would be better to return to where they had come from. Everyone knew this, even though it didn't need to be said.

– The hood will help hide the mask, Cavian, but you must stay hunched over the entire way. If you need anything, tug the chain twice – instructed Narthus before they set off.

Cavian nodded as the metal finally pulled his arms towards the city.

Narthus

The giant knew they needed to reach Rizar before nightfall, or they would have to come up with a good explanation for a slave master keeping his prisoner in such good condition. A mere whisper could turn into gold for the attentive ears that might catch it.

As expected, it wasn't difficult to walk unnoticed. Some suspicious glances soon turned away, and the corridors that crossed the green city had their walls covered with people of the most varied lineages, from slender beings with pointed ears to the enduring nomads with green skin and protruding teeth. If Cavian feared the shackles on his wrists, he would probably be grateful for being deprived of the sight he would have witnessed there. Narthus could barely look at the bodies offering themselves for mere scraps of food, with such hungry looks that he couldn't tell if the missing limbs had been torn off out of desperation by their own starving stomachs or severed by the dull blades of their masters. Numbered and marked most often on their scarred foreheads and auctioned off like animals, even though no creatures deserved such treatment. Parents selling their offspring in the hope of not hearing the cries of empty bellies or the cold breaths that advanced through the night, though all this still wasn't what churned his stomach the most. It was their smiles that bothered him, maintained on their faces as a sign of obedience and submission. For the first time in his life, his heart, for a moment, seemed to finally bend to the desires of his ancestors. He knew he could do nothing there, no matter how much he wanted to fight, no matter how much strength the gods had given him. It was like being trapped in a cage, watching everything he cared about being killed inside him.

He was so stunned by the scene that he bumped into a bent old man who was immediately pulled back by his master, certainly one of the soldiers of the allied kingdoms, who bore the symbol of the arched branches stamped on the shoulder of his vest. Narthus recognized the protrusions marked on the skull of the slave master and the confident expression on that man's face, the same marks he had not inherited from his mother. The man didn't apologize or claim any action that might have come from other beings there. He simply pulled the chain fixed to the iron collar locked around the neck of the poor man, probably a native, given the beautiful tone of his skin, resembling the interior of swamp tree trunks and the leaves that fell in autumn. Certainly, he was as resilient as they were. Narthus clenched his fist and his brow for an instant, where the fury, always so distant, threatened to take over his mind.

– I apologize, sir, my old eyes can no longer see the path as they should – said the old man with a trembling voice as he collided with the gray giant. His eyes were terrifying, even though they didn't know that their target was the owner of those chains and not the one bound by them.

He knew it was he who should apologize. It was what his heart desired, to the point of making him, at least in his thoughts, break the promise he had made. It would be what Persus would have certainly done, what he did for him, though this was not just about his life at stake. Rixi would probably be thrown into the hands of merchants who would likely trade her parts, while Cavian would return to the dungeon, now with precautions ensuring he remained in that stone coffin for all eternity. Persus would have died in vain, and many would certainly fall with the decision. That old man probably wouldn't live many days, though his death now passed through his hands. He wouldn't hesitate to trade his life for that of the old man, but he couldn't do it that day, not in those circumstances. Rixi and Cavian were too volatile, which was why the gods hadn't placed the decision in their hands. He had to fulfill the mission given to him, no matter how difficult. So, he remained silent as the old man walked away.

He wouldn't know his name, but he would certainly be in his prayers, as would all who passed by his eyes that day. Silence took their voices while their minds were flooded with unanswered doubts.

They stopped at a busy intersection, among refined mansions with windows so large that Narthus could pass through them without ducking. Gaya had told him that the man they sought probably lived in the noblest part of Tessan, indicating they were close to their destination. Finally, he approached a woman selling essences from a small handcart parked there.

– Do you know where I can find Rizar? I have a delivery for him – he said assertively, pulling the chain tied to Cavian's wrists, making his friend take a few steps forward.

– Rizar?... – the small woman with a nasal voice paused for a brief moment, thinking – Ah, yes, Rizar, that small, flashy creature... He lives in the colored house, surely very spacious, as one would expect of a man of means – she continued, pointing to a clean, multicolored wall in the distance, distinguishable only by the vividness of its colors.

She then stepped out from behind the wooden structure and approached Cavian, extending her arm toward his face before being stopped by Narthus.

– Don't you dare touch him – he threatened, pulling Cavian back.

– No problem, sir, no problem... – replied the woman, slowly retracting her arm. – If I could observe him more closely, I could surely get better offers for a commission that would undoubtedly please you.

– Take your gold – he said, tossing a gold coin into her slender-fingered hands, which she immediately brought to her mouth, biting it like a juicy piece of meat. Not that she doubted the man who hadn't promised any reward for the information, but gold was rare there, as rare as good manners.

– Very kind, sir, I'm at your service if you need anything else – the woman shouted as Narthus walked away with an indifferent expression, while the messenger finally fell silent with her reward in hand. That simple information certainly wasn't worth such an amount, but it would surely keep her away from any further questions that might arise. Few would confront someone who flaunted such an amount so carelessly; it was an action exclusive to powerful people, for whom it would be wise to remain silent.

Narthus

There was no doubt that the imposing residence belonged to someone of considerable means. The gleaming walls were made of polished stones that changed colors with the light, much like the floor, which shone like precious gems. However, the wealth that fed that undeniable fortune was undoubtedly mined through veins stained with blood, as evidenced by the two beings with chains around their necks, attached to a thick iron pole in the middle of the extensive garden, meticulously tending to it. One of them was an Orc, a nomadic creature from the ancient era, with green skin and protruding teeth, who had found refuge in the desolate desert of Drazad. He had brown hair, appeared relatively young, and bore the marks of disobedience on his exposed back. The second was a dwarf from the gray mountains of Reez, likely much older, though his vigor was unquestioned. With gray hair and a long beard, he cast a grumpy look that Narthus couldn't tell if it was intentionally hostile or just the standard expression of the famous mountain blacksmiths, although somehow that look was much less disturbing than the false smiles that still haunted his mind.

Something felt off. Why would someone claiming to fight for freedom treat people this way? No matter how well-disguised, it didn't differentiate them in any way from the allied kingdoms. Defending freedom by lengthening the chains was like fighting hunger after gorging oneself at a banquet. His heart raced with the growing fear that perhaps Rizar wasn't who Gaya truly thought, which could put them on the judgment platter of their enemies.

They continued through the garden for a few meters until they reached the immense door between the polished pillars that separated them from their destination. He pulled the brass knocker and struck it against the wooden door three times. It didn't take long for someone to answer.

A new servant greeted them. She was a young Natelurian girl, also with an iron collar around her neck, although it was polished. Her brown curls matched the animalistic eyes of the forest creatures. She was well-dressed in a yellow dress with fine details that extended to the floor.

– Good afternoon, sir, please come in. The master will be with you shortly – she said, greeting him and pointing to the waiting room beside the main staircase.

Despite the cushioned and comfortable chairs, even to his eyes, he remained standing. He observed the paintings on the walls, beautiful works of art, though most depicted servitude as a form of devotion to the gods, an appropriate punishment for traitors to their wills, a faithful representation of the scenes he had witnessed throughout the journey.

A small figure appeared on the staircase, dressed in an orange suit and a multicolored checkered vest. A monocle covered his bright right eye, and a blue top hat crowned his gray hair, though the pointed ears stood out on the sides. His rosy face also sported a meticulously groomed long mustache, completing the exotic and rare nature of his appearance. Rixi would undoubtedly recognize him if she saw him. Gnomes were reclusive beings in their private caves, guarding the borders of Dypsia and Faldram as keepers of memories and secrets known only to them. Skilled in magic like fairies but far more volatile than the tiny beings. As incomprehensible as they were unpredictable, they were always treated with a certain indifference by other beings living among the trees and flowers. Surely not the case with Rizar. He had forged ties with the nobility that kept him in a prominent position regardless of power relations. Few creations of the forest goddess had the same luck.

– To what do I owe the honor, sir?... – Rizar greeted, looking up and directly confronting Narthus's gaze.

– Narthus... – he replied with the necessary harshness.

– To what do I owe the honor, Mr. Narthus? – the gnome asked, not seeming to care about the chained figure before him. He kept his hands clasped behind his back, trying to discern any trace in his expression that might reveal discomfort, yet he found none.

– I'm here on business, as you can see, and my references tell me you are the best slave trader in the region.

– Very kind, surely... Or perhaps exaggerated... I am neither the greatest nor the most eloquent, but I can assure you I tame them with the greatest mastery you'll find in these lands – Rizar exclaimed, gesturing to the servant beside him, who bowed and left.

– Something that certainly seems valuable in this line of work... – he complimented, though not convincingly, as he rubbed his right hand. – Well, I don't want to take up too much of your time. I have a valuable commodity I'd like to trade in secret – he continued, pulling back Cavian's hood, revealing his mask.

Surprise finally crossed the gnome's smiling face for a moment, as if he couldn't believe what he had just seen.

– Mr. Narthus... – exclaimed the gnome, uncomfortably recomposing himself. – I believe you're either a fool or insane to think I would have any sudden interest in your servant... I also believe you're new to this business since I've never seen you around here... But this is not how things work. Despite seeming quite healthy, a blind man probably wouldn't pay for the time I'm wasting with this conversation, if you understand me – Rizar continued, again looking at him as before.

– I know you recognize him, sir... – he asserted. – It's curious how gold brings reliable information, isn't it? I believe you use it the same way, though it's unlikely any of your sources mentioned my arrival – he continued confidently, as if he were important.

– Perhaps the purses you handed out weighed more than mine, sir – joked Rizar.

– Look... I know you think I won't get any offers, but my proposal is ten chests of gold, without any negotiation... If you accept, I'll give you the prince and stay in your house until dawn to give you time to make arrangements. If not, I'll trade the commodity with other lords in this city who will surely find it useful – he noted the values offered at the open-air auctions along the way and knew it was too high a price to pay for a risky asset like Cavian, but he could pretend to be a false merchant. It was a significant amount but nowhere near what he would be worth to the liberators.

– Alright... – Rizar paused for a moment. – I don't know if I'd get much more for him, but as you said... I might find some use for him. I believe you know it's a considerable sum...

– That was one of the aspects that limited my options, sir, as few people here can negotiate at a high level.

– Very astute of you... I'll have a room prepared for you, Mr. Narthus, and thank you for your preference. As they say, a good name is the secret to success in business, right? – he concluded, smiling, as Narthus completed his move.

The time had come to take a risk.

– Rizar, I didn't lie about my name, but I didn't come to give you Cavian. I came to ask for your help – he said to Rizar, who was about to leave. – We came because Gaya said you might help us – he continued, watching the merchant's reaction as his heart raced while unlocking Cavian's shackles with the keys on his waist.

Rizar observed Cavian with perplexity as if expecting some reaction from the prince, who noticed the silence until he finally stood up from the bowed position he had maintained the entire time.

– What he says is true, Rizar... I need to find Egen. I know he fled from my father, and you might be the only one who knows his whereabouts.

Rizar laughed heartily.

– I thought you were out of your mind, my prince – Rizar exclaimed, seeming enthusiastic. – It's good to see you're well. But you don't even know who I really am. Risking your life based on simple rumors doesn't seem very intelligent since if I'm not who you think I am, you'll be dead within minutes – the gnome threatened without intimidation.

– We didn't come to leave alive, sir, but to end this false reign – added Cavian, probably relieved that the chains no longer bound him. Like his friend, he, too, shared some relief.

– Even knowing it might be impossible? – Rizar questioned.

– Even so... – the prince replied without hesitation.

– Well... I don't know the great lord, but I would recognize those blue hairs anywhere I saw them – said the gnome. – You look even better than the last time I saw you, young prince. If this is truly your wish, I might help, but as a good merchant, it would be impossible to do it for free. I have a reputation to uphold, you understand...

– I expected as much – Cavian replied, though he had doubts about meeting that request. Cavian would probably agree to any demand imposed at that moment. There was no other path, after all.

– Just one last thing – the gnome turned to him again. – If you are who you say you are, what are your goddess's favorite flowers, young Mr. Narthus?

– Jade Vines, sir – he replied without hesitation, replicating Rixi's whisper in his ear, who, as a precaution, would remain hidden until there were no doubts about the true objectives of their interlocutor. Any surprise element would be useful in an extreme case.

– No doubt about it! – exclaimed Rizar. – I fear they might be my favorite too, though I haven't seen them in a long time – he sighed. – Come, I'll show you something worth more than both your lives. Follow the sound of my steps, young prince – Rizar continued as Cavian probably thought of writing a summary of his condition later, certainly saving time whenever asked about it.

They followed Rizar down a long corridor beside the stairs. Along the way, there were several closed wooden doors, as if countless rooms multiplied there. Perhaps prisons, though the usual metal grates and base openings for passing meals were not visible. It was clear that there was hardly an explanation for so many rooms in a merchant's house.

After passing by countless doors, Rizar stopped at a specific one. It didn't look different from the others. Instead of keys, he placed his small hands on one of the iron spheres along the thick frame, which suddenly shone intensely.

Rizar passed through the door like an ethereal body and disappeared before Narthus, as did Cavian, who didn't hesitate for a second before disappearing too.

– Hey, Rixi, what is this? – he asked.

– Hmm... Probably illusion magic... Of high complexity. I'd say there's a good chance this is a trap, look at the...

Cavian returned from where he had just entered.

– Did something happen? – Cavian asked, still without explaining his lack of hesitation.

– Be careful, Cavian, what did you see beyond the door? – he questioned.

– What door? Aren't they people? – Cavian asked.

The question was like a consciousness trigger for him. Of course, Cavian couldn't see it; illusions wouldn't affect him in any way. Maybe his eyes were the best guides at that moment.

– Never mind... – he replied to the dragon prince, thinking about the possibilities that wouldn't make any difference at that point.

Narthus finally crossed the door and couldn't believe what his eyes showed him. It was an irregular, expansive field stretching for several meters. The fine grass vaguely resembled the environment among the wide-canopy trees, though they were not present. It was a large hall illuminated by glowing spheres on the ceiling, randomly multiplying above their heads. However, what caught his attention were its inhabitants. Some mothers cared for their children, who played with simple wooden objects. The others worked in open sheds, in comfortable chairs and polished tables that perhaps shone even brighter than the exterior. Most seemed to be craftsmen and alchemists, though he didn't understand exactly what they were doing there. At least their hands and feet were free, and their smiles seemed genuine.

– Freedom is my secret, gentlemen – Rizar exclaimed, walking ahead. – They always ask me how I can produce so much wealth, but this is where we work to break more and more chains, with all the gold we can produce from the most diverse objects... From luminous spheres like those above your heads to small cottages that fit in the palm of your hands.

Rixi lifted the top hat and flew up to satisfy her curiosity. That place exuded magic, like the land she was born in years ago.

– Well, well... And here I was trying to surprise you... – Rizar said, finally stopping in the middle of the grass.

– Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Rizar, my name is Rixi – said the fairy, flapping her translucent wings while her eyes roamed the place, still unsure where to focus. – I've always wanted to meet you, just didn't imagine it would be under these conditions.

– The pleasure is mine, miss, you could even help us if you wanted, your hands would be very useful here – replied the gnome.

– I'll keep the proposal for an opportune moment, sir – the fairy replied gratefully. – I believe I'll be babysitting these two for a while – she whispered with her small hand beside her mouth so no one could hear, though the low voice was no challenge for the keen ears of her companions, making Rizar smile slightly at the fairy's confident words.

– Alright, no problem, we'll save it for another time – the host continued.

– How did you keep all this hidden for so long? – he asked, impressed.

– With the same weapons as the nobility, my dear – Rizar explained. – Regardless of where we live, this is a world where appearances have always mattered. Whether by the strongest or the most beautiful, most decisions are made more by what we appear to be than by what we really are. I have no doubt you judged me before, young man. Your heart hesitated when trying to cross that door, and that's exactly what I'm looking for. We take turns out there to keep watch over the dream they want to see while we grow right under their noses. In the end, they'll be swallowed by their own arrogance – Rizar responded, proudly observing everything before them.

– From what I see, Gaya's guess was right – Cavian commented, visibly relieved by what he had just heard.

– I always had the impression that old young lady knew more about this world than she could tell us – Rizar replied pensively. – Well, I believe the proper introductions have been made, and I have some unavoidable commitments this afternoon, but I'll leave you in the care of Divio, who will be here in about an hour – the gnome said, checking the time on a pocket watch with a copper lid engraved with vine branches. – In the meantime, enjoy the scenery and observe the work as much as you want. I'll be back in the morning, and I hope to have time to think of something and bring you the answers you expect from me – he continued, walking back to the portal with his small, silent steps.

It was with some relief that their hearts calmed since they had left those forests, and the risk finally seemed to start being worth it. Narthus knew that this was only the beginning of a certainly long journey, but he was increasingly convinced that Persus had been guided by reason once again. The essence of nature is impermanence, Persus had once told him. Perhaps it was time for that world to rediscover the light held in distant memories.

STORM BLADE

Cavian

Divio finally appeared, his pale wings fluttering in the air with each step, causing everyone to freeze momentarily. He was a Lumerian, like Persus, though his skin had a slight greenish hue and was smooth like the blades of fine grass covering his feet. He wore only a white loincloth with a hemp rope tied around his waist.

Despite the surprise, Cavian recalled Persus mentioning other few survivors, which likely meant Divio had known their ephemeral friend.

– Welcome – Divio greeted cordially, addressing the trio who were already inside one of the workshops, observing the manual labor that brought life to the creations there.

– You must be Divio, whom Rizar mentioned – Narthus responded, extending his hand in greeting.

– That's correct, I apologize for the delay; we all have our duties here, and mine is currently to coordinate the teams working here, which sometimes takes longer than we'd like – he explained, somewhat embarrassed.

– No problem, we don't have much to do except wait for Rizar to return – Narthus said, turning his attention back to Divio, though the small artifacts would undoubtedly capture anyone's interest, especially for someone who had been away from the world for so long. It was a workshop of trinkets that would certainly have even more place in the world without the conveniences of magic.

– It's good that you don't, after a long journey like yours, it's wise to rest. Rizar told me you came from afar and tasked me with showing you what we do here, if it's not a bother.

– Not at all, sir – Rixi quickly responded. – I would actually like to know why that one place is closed? – she asked, pointing to the only walled workshop at the back.

– Ah, yes, that place is where we temporarily store our production. After segregation and sorting, the products are organized in numerous rooms throughout this residence and sent to those willing to pay for them. These spheres, for example – Divio said, picking up a sphere that lit up as soon as it touched his hand. – These are light sources we call Tomassio globes. It was the first time we managed to confine magic here; that is, we recreated the idea of the small spheres made by the Aquarians and expanded their possibilities – They were like beads, Cavian thought, recalling the serenity of the mountains that inhabited his childhood – If the use of magic depends on the vitality of its bearer, we have a limit to its use, but with the advancement of these studies, we could store it and use it on a large scale. This is the main wealth behind our work – the Lumerian concluded proudly.

– Sorry, sir, but the more powerful and farther from its bearer, the more unstable the magic is. It's one of the first rules we learn from our mentors – the fairy disagreed with her usual skepticism. – I don't want to be pessimistic, but I think it's hard to achieve that goal. Storing a small amount of unstable wind is one thing, trying to put an elephant in a drawer is another.

– Have you ever talked about magic with a dwarf, young fairy? – Divio asked.

– I've never had the opportunity... But from what I know, they would have trouble using it, maybe even understanding it – Rixi replied.

– That's exactly the problem. An unconscious error, I would say... Even for us, it was for a while... – Divio mused. – The more we learn about things, the more self-sufficient we become, and thus we increasingly think that the layman's knowledge is less valuable. Our minds become trapped in certain habits that prevent us from analyzing problems from new angles. In the previous example, you said that dwarves might not be able to understand magic, correct? – he asked again, putting the sphere back in its place.

– Yes, at least I imagine so – Rixi replied.

– Well then, but you also don't understand the secrets that make a blade capable of cutting through iron bars, correct? – Divio observed.

– I have no idea, sir – the fairy replied again.

– What makes the weapons from the Reez mountains so valuable is the knowledge those grumpy beings have about the process, folding and compressing the metal to the point of creating structures so small that there are no gaps in its structure. Logically, if the dwarves master this art, they could use it to withstand pressures much greater than our knowledge would reach, allowing, for example, to keep magic stable in increasingly smaller structures. Knowledge is one, little one, we just need to break free from the bonds we've gotten used to creating – the Lumerian concluded with a gentle smile.

She nodded with an awestruck look.

– Now you understand, don't you? – the Lumerian continued. – I went through this too. Rizar often says that the more absurd the idea, the fewer people share its treasure.

– I finally understand why he didn't question us when we revealed our intentions – Narthus joked, making Divio nod in agreement.

Their absurd idea might not seem so absurd in the minds of Rizar and those people.

– It's a bit ironic, but with the constant imprisonment of magic users, it has become increasingly rare and valuable, allowing us to free more and more prisoners – Divio explained.

– And what is the intention of imprisoning them? – he asked, interested.

– Those who refuse to submit their hands to the interests of the allied kingdoms are considered potential threats. Iadrin was just the first. After him, we've lost count of how many have disappeared, as well as all the knowledge stored in the royal libraries, which we recently believe are being stored in Blackhelm.

He immediately remembered the port where he last saw Lis. The city where he had the best and worst experiences of his life was still a vivid memory in his mind, even after all these years.

– If they are attacking them, they probably think this might be the way to defeat them – Narthus observed.

– That's why what we do here is controlled and why it's so important to maintain our appearances. As long as they think what we do here is for the entertainment of the powerful, everyone will be safe. This is where we conduct tests to supply all the bases of the liberators as well, almost like a research center to overthrow the allied kingdoms using their own gold.

– Isn't Rizar afraid they'll discover you? – he asked.

– Fear has always been present since all this began, young one – Divio replied. – Who would suspect the discontent of someone who could have their body sold in parts at the fairs of this city, when that same someone now indulges in luxury parties and controls one of the largest slave legions in the kingdom? It wouldn't make sense for Rizar to take such a risk, especially with the close relationship he has always had with the nobles, even before the rise of the allied kingdoms.

– Indeed, as a disguise, it was so perfect that we weren't sure until we saw it with our own eyes – Narthus added.

– Perhaps you would like to join us? – the Lumerian asked. – Rizar didn't say where you came from or who you are, but someone who helps our cause will always have a place here.

– Thank you very much, Divio – he thanked him. – That time will surely come. However, if I may, I would like to ask one last question, which I believe has crossed everyone's mind here, but no one has asked yet.

– Yes, of course – Divio replied attentively.

– Did you know Persus? – Cavian asked under the attentive and curious gaze of everyone.

For the first time, Divio's smile faded.

– He was a good man, sir, perhaps one of the best I knew in life. His recent loss was immeasurable for everyone who had the opportunity to meet him. I imagine that is the case for you.

– Yes... We all consider him a great friend. It was comforting to remember him in some way. You are also a Lumerian, correct? – he asked.

Divio nodded.

– He mentioned a few other survivors before he left – Cavian clarified.

– There are only three of us now, unfortunately not enough to trouble anyone. I'm only here because I knew about the attack before it happened. I tried to warn our king Jamiel, but unfortunately, he didn't listen. At the time, I was just a lunatic speaking of impossible futures.

– How did you know about the attack, sir? – he asked. – If you don't mind answering. I'm also trying to understand how all this began.

– Not at all – Divio replied. – My daughter... Nuriel, a Lumerian like me, saw the ground burning and the fall of the throne. Even though it was diffuse, it was clear that danger was looming. She always had these dreams, and as scattered as they were, they always brought something about times yet to come. The only certainty I have today is that I lacked the courage to act as I should have. The confidence the king and queen had in the protections of our kingdom was enough that not even a new pillar was raised. It was enough for them to decimate everything in their path. Their faith crumbled along with the fall of the first wall – the Lumerian said, his head bowed, flooded with memories he would likely never forget.

– Don't carry any guilt, sir – he replied. – If it's any consolation, I've lived with kings my whole life. I think it would be very difficult to force any of them to think differently. Perhaps stubbornness is a prerequisite for the throne.

Divio smiled timidly.

– Perhaps, young one, but the fact is that Lumeran will never exist again – Divio said with a distant look before regaining his earlier composure. – But don't worry, we must focus on the future. Rizar even asked me to separate sleeping bags for you to rest tonight. They're over there in that cabinet – he continued, pointing to a row of cabinets along the back wall. – Except for yours, Mr. Narthus, as soon as the tailors finish, I'll deliver it to you.

– Thank you very much, sir – Narthus said, seeming to fully understand the situation.

They were not used to hosting beings of that size there, even though he didn't need any comfort. The cold certainly wouldn't be a problem, but it would be difficult to explain the reasons in such a hospitable environment. At worst, someone would benefit from a spacious place to sleep when they left.

– There's nothing to thank – Divio replied. – Anyway, I hope you enjoy the night and really rest. That little man tends to be very precise with his words.

– Don't worry, Mr. Divio, I'll take care of them so they don't do anything foolish – Rixi observed seriously.

– I'm counting on you, miss – Divio said, bowing with one arm crossed over his chest to thank them, as they likely did in the city of light.

Divio returned to his activities while the lights in the area dimmed as if following the setting sun. There were no stories that day. All that mattered to them was what Rizar would bring the next day. He promised them answers, even if they weren't the ones they sought. Anyway, in their current situation, it was unlikely the dapper gentleman would bring anything that wasn't useful. They had nothing up to that point, and Rizar might have been the first trump card since they left the protection of the forests.

Cavian

Everyone had woken up in the morning, but unlike the others who walked to the tables, they remained under the canopy of one of the small trees there. Somehow, the light from the globes managed to nourish them, although the yellowed and pale leaves indicated that nothing could replace the star that reigned above the surface. They didn’t understand the details, but it wasn't something that deserved their attention at that moment. Rixi could sleep as she usually did in the forests, and that was more than enough for a good night's sleep. Meanwhile, Cavian and Narthus leaned against the trunk until Rizar arrived, who crossed the portal shortly after, in the same style as the previous day, although the checkered vest from the day before had been replaced by a smooth, reddish tone, and he carried a thin wooden staff tied to his waist, slightly shorter than the gnome himself.

Rizar carried with him a leather bag that he dumped on the ground as soon as he reached them. It was filled with yellowish, rectangular bars that piled up like kindling, without any indication of their origin, though they looked like the ones served at the tables in the distance.

– I apologize for the food we have, my friends, but even though I could feed everyone with decent food, it would raise suspicions as well as the smell that would spread in the air... – Rizar said, sitting down and biting into one of them without any hesitation. – Don't worry... They're tavassas, already treated of course, but it's the food they give to the slaves around here... Although made from the leftovers of the nobility, they can sustain as well as a good meal.

The original rations were much less inviting. The smiles given earlier were not in vain. The yellowish liquid forged from the black Qualinian poppies by the skilled hands of the alchemists in the service of the allied kingdoms and mixed with the leftovers of their lords was the only ration served to them, the same that kept their carcasses connected to this world even as their minds grew increasingly distant. It was what generated the dreaded hunger. In the beginning, many confused it with the physical hunger they were already accustomed to in old and new times. But after a while, the social agitation finally subsided. The remains of trunks already digested by termites, the increasingly frequent insects and rodents, everything had been exhausted before the humanity that inhabited the despondent hearts finally faded away. The more smiles, the more bars, until the pets of the new times became others, dogs that never disobeyed and extensions of their owners' darkest desires, babbling bits of words that probably meant nothing, soulless beings baptized by the night elves as Arshakens.

– Thank you very much, Rizar – Cavian thanked, giving a gentle smile and feeling the ground to pick one of them, while Narthus had already seized a handful that he managed to grab in his hands.

It wouldn't be any problem for any of them; they had already experienced greater difficulties than eating leftovers.

– Children always imagine a nice, juicy piece of meat, but the choice is up to each of you – the gnome revealed, laughing and standing up. – Let's get to the point, shall we? Stay seated, young Cavian – said the small creature, rubbing his palms together quickly to clean them and removing the staff he carried from his waist. He brought the tip of the object to Cavian's nape, who tilted his head to follow Rizar's hand movements, holding the monocle with his other hand rigidly as if searching for answers. – Hmm... Interesting... – he paused for another moment. – Well... My sources say that the creator of the iron mask on your head is indeed Splenze, and in that case, it's practically impossible for me to remove it, as even the Natelurians didn't dare to do so.

– Rizar, as it may seem, my main concern is not the vision, as I managed to get around it in another way. The problem is this – Cavian said, letting the current flow through his body, the marks appearing on his left arm momentarily. – All the electricity I use is drained by the mask, and when the metal heats up, I have only a few minutes before I finally lose consciousness.

– Strength in weakness, a classic... – Rizar said, seemingly admiring the work in some way. – Splenze studied you thoroughly, my boy, as he does with all his test subjects. The metal on your face is a Trilium alloy of a quality I've rarely seen, extremely valuable and certainly commissioned and paid for by someone with great power like your father... But I suppose you were already aware of that last part.

He nodded, indifferent to the situation. He knew that such a work had his father's involvement, even if he didn't understand the reasons and didn't want to.

– I am a user of mystical arts, my dear prince – Rizar said. – Not like the shining king who once inhabited these lands, but with the ability to distort reality to the point of making it so real that even attentive eyes cannot question it – the gnome responded, creating a small bird in his hands and blowing it away, making it disappear. – I may not be an expert scientist like Splenze, but perhaps I have the knowledge necessary to help you beyond finding Master Egen.

– I'm all ears, my lord – Cavian replied.

– We speak of something much older than your own birth, young one – the gnome continued. – Created ironically by the most lethal adversaries of the dragons and carried for decades by the lords of storms. It was known as the Storm Pacifier and almost took with it the honor of the uncontested dragons before being stopped by the hands of Ramiak, of whom you have certainly heard.

– We know very little about the stories of the old dragons, my lord – Cavian revealed. – My father didn't usually talk about it, and even the cold pages of the books we had access to didn't speak of the ancient era. My few references to their existence are in the statues that reside in the central garden of the castle.

– Hmm... Interesting... Understandable, perhaps – Rizar said thoughtfully. – It couldn't have been easy seeing your people being wiped out, young one, even if it was a result of the self-sufficiency they always boasted about. In any case, Ramiak was probably the one who came closest to your father's power, and he inherited, as you and those beings I mentioned, the gift of taming storms.

– These beings you mentioned, is there any of them we can talk to? Maybe if we explained my reasons... Well, maybe they would support us in fighting against my father – Cavian said hopefully.

Rizar laughed.

– They would have your head before you could open your mouth, young one – Rizar observed. – They had no more heart than the Original dragons. Don't be fooled into thinking you could convince them. It would be impossible, even if the dragons hadn't ensured that they all inhabited the realm of the gods, as they did.

– I understand, nothing surprising coming from my father or Tiamat – he said, wondering how much more he would discover.

– But don't judge any actions of the ancient era, young one – Rizar reprimanded. – Those were times of war, just as we live now; showing mercy to an enemy would often promote one's own ruin. Fortunately, objects like these transcend eras, and by another stroke of luck, I know in whose hands they are kept.

– I have doubts about how this will help me, even though from your stories, it seems to be an object of great power – he said.

– Trust me, you will surely know once you have it in your hands – Rizar said. – But the main point is not that. As I mentioned earlier, I am a negotiator, and even among the Freeds, we have our differences. It's quite likely that your life holds significant value, my prince, and I know the power that flows through your veins is precious for the war we are fighting. But even though some may think we can prepare you for what's to come, I understand that there are no better tests than the trials of the real world... Therefore, what I propose is a trade of favors. I will help you recover the blade that will probably break the limitations you currently have before the next red moon, and in return, you can do a small favor for me, what do you think?

– And how will this lead me to Egen, my lord? – he asked curiously.

– Egen is in the kingdom of waters, young prince – Rizar affirmed. – As I believe you already know, what you don't know is that probably only one man has the maps that might lead you there. The allied kingdoms have been mapping possible breaches in the defense of Darkwaters over the years to allow an attack. What they have in hand today is likely not enough for an army to enter, but it would certainly accommodate a small group like yours. The issue is that facing Shasak's minions in their own territory in your current situation would be suicide. What we will do is increase those odds, even though all of this still depends on you.

– And what would we have to do in return? – Cavian asked again.

– Something I couldn't risk doing – the gnome revealed. – Not because it's difficult, I have all the necessary information for a safe escape, but because if for some reason they manage to associate me with the event, everyone here would be dead the next day.

– What would that be?

– Divio's daughter is currently in Splenze's hands – Rizar said seriously. – And she probably remains alive until we return. She is an extraordinary girl with a dangerous power if they manage to use it. I needed you to rescue her. Divio insisted on doing it, but he also knows that without the right means, even if he tried alone, it would only result in her being killed or taken to the place where you were, young prince. He is a man who has always wielded books, not weapons, although we know how far a father would go if he had no other choice. I have tried to explain the situation to the other leaders, but communication has been difficult and slow, and perhaps the time you need is not the same time I have to resolve this situation.

– We could do this without any compensation, my lord – Narthus interrupted.

– It wouldn't be fair... or prudent – Rizar said. – Things should be as they are, and even though we face risks, it's always wise to minimize them. In both cases, the risks are minimal if you follow exactly what I plan for you.

– I believe there are no problems on our part, right, everyone? – he said, addressing his journey companions.

– None from me – said Narthus.

– Nor from me – Rixi replied.

– Great – Rizar said enthusiastically. – Well, I still have a few questions. Rixi will stay here with Divio. I can't justify her existence in the scenario we will find ourselves in. As for you, my dear Narthus... I fear you will be perfect. How strong are you really?

– Someone who can confront even the new gods, my lord – Rixi said while Narthus looked at her in disbelief.

– I don't know exactly what you need, my lord – Narthus replied. – But Rixi certainly exaggerates in her words. What I can say is that I carry the blood of the gray kingdom's people.

– Hmm... Interesting, young man – Rizar said. – I certainly imagined your traits were reminiscent of those lands, but I had never seen a hybrid, certainly formidable – he said, adjusting the monocle. – I believe you will be more useful than even the young prince in what is to come. Can you fight, my boy?

– Only if necessary, my lord – the giant revealed.

– It certainly will be – Rizar said, smiling. – Well, then it's settled. We will leave tomorrow before sunrise for Javelin, and you will see with your own eyes what the allied kingdoms have done to the gleaming ruins of the kingdom of light.

Cavian was aware they were walking towards uncertainty. Even Rizar wasn't clear in his motivations. They would have to fight for what he said, even if it wasn't a concern for him. He was a man too calm, too confident in his actions, just as Divio had warned about kings. Was it a disease or even a prerequisite of power? He had never held it in his hands, a question he certainly couldn't answer.

BREAD AND CIRCUS AMONG THE RUINS OF LIGHT

Cavian

The wagon that had left Tessan had two carriages: the first luxurious, with blue curtains shielding the windows from the scorching sun, and the second a dark wooden box with a door at the back featuring a small grate, a singular pathway where the sun's rays and the blowing winds struggled to enter. There were six Bívios in total, like those that had carried them through the forests, sturdy animals more resilient to long journeys than horses, though slower. A job that used to be mostly done by mechanical steam boxes, condemned by the treaty and the new era. Technology had undoubtedly given humans a prominent position among the magical beings that broke the barriers of time.

Gunpowder and the oils that gave life to iron horses were, in those times, even rarer than gold itself. The danger no longer came from fire but from the union of iron and magic, which began to shape new forms of power, as potent as the gift of creation itself. Anyway, old or new, all knowledge was now under the guardianship of the allied kingdoms. At least all that whose owners wanted their necks away from the sharp and shiny blades of the soldiers fighting for the much-cherished peace.

The hard wooden benches that shook on the solid dirt roads during the long days of travel bothered less than the cold iron that insisted on returning to his wrists like a karma that accompanied him like a faithful friend. If it was fate, it was probably trying to say that the only way forward was to get rid of old traumas, whether generated by the cold dungeons of yore or by the unyielding heart of his own father.

What lacked in comfort was made up for in unappetizing bars. They were far from the comforting meals of the forests but were much better than the days he spent with his body begging for any scraps that came his way. Rizar had explained that the bars given to the abnegated, the name masters gave to their living possessions, were soaked in a drug obtained from the blackened flowers of the night elves, making them as obedient as domesticated animals. No limit was respected, leading him to believe that no punishment seemed too high for the owners of those chains.

The light armor with metallic details left only his hands exposed, as did the helmet he wore on his face, with strands properly trimmed to hide his origins. It was long and large enough to cover his mask, with two short lateral horns extending forward like attacking fangs. In total, six holes were uniformly distributed on each side, though the thick iron prevented light from revealing its interior. He could certainly pass as a warrior of the gray kingdom or a wanderer of the forests, as long as no one hit him. The clasps that joined the helmet to the pauldrons, though firm, had their limits, and a well-placed blow in the right spot could offer their heads as trophies to their enemies.

Narthus, on the other hand, wore only a helmet with a line of brushed bristles running from his forehead to his nape like a glossy golden mane. The skin descended from the gray mountains was enough to protect him. Almost twenty years had passed; it was unlikely he would be associated with the frightened child who fled that day. In any case, Rizar had ensured that his eyes momentarily took on a purplish hue. His body size might not be very standard, but hybrids were hybrids, and no one cared where they came from. After all, to them, they were merely imperfect attempts to match the nobility. It wouldn't be uncommon for defective products to become slaves in the eyes of the self-proclaimed new gods.

– Hey, Cavian – Narthus said, whispering as if someone could hear them. He was sitting on the solid wooden bench on the other side of the wagon, which ran from end to end, though the distance between them was only a few feet.

– Yes?... – Cavian responded, resting his elbows on his knees, his hands clasped together, swaying with the shaking of the seat.

– Do you think we stand a chance in the challenge Rizar is taking us to? – Narthus questioned. – I mean... Wouldn't it be risking too much for something that might not be so relevant?

– I think the same, but he assured us this would shorten our path, Narthus, and if you think about it, he's also taking a risk coming with us, don't you think?

– It makes some sense, though I feel there's a lack of clarity in our decisions, and that's almost never good. Even if I try to defend you until we find a way to get that thing off your head, I would prefer if we avoided any difficult situations, understand? – Narthus revealed, concerned.

Cavian smiled.

– Don't worry, my friend, you won't always be able to be there for me, but I appreciate it anyway. I still get a bit bewildered when I think you decided to come with me – he replied, thinking that Narthus was right, even though he probably saw no other way but to trust Rizar at that moment.

– Persus gave his life for you to live. I don't remember him making a wrong decision... So, in a way, at least I thought it was worth the risk – the giant said. – Look, despite my beliefs, there's still a chance that Faldram might fall... I know Gaya knows that, but if there's any chance to prevent it, I'd like to try – he paused, thoughtful. – Even if fear visits me more often than I'd like... I wouldn't want to spend my entire life wondering why I let everything slip by. Whether my passage is short or long, I'll have the opportunity to, like him, fulfill the mission the gods have reserved for me.

– You once described him as a man of unshakable faith; perhaps that's where you two are most alike, you know? – Cavian said. – Talking to you is like recovering some of the hope I once had, as if things were actually going to get better... A hope I don't want to disappoint in any way. Because of that, I've been wondering if finding Lis is really something that matters for the future I say I'm seeking, or if it's just an excuse to satisfy the desires that have always lived in me since I left that place.

– And what conclusion have you reached? – Narthus asked.

– None yet, unfortunately. The answer isn't clear to me no matter how much I reflect... The only thing I'm sure of is that, from what I know of both Egen and her, they wouldn't have waited all this time at the bottom of the sea without acting. Regardless of how I feel, there's no doubt they would be valuable allies and have surely built a good relationship with the sea people by now. Think about it, Narthus, I don't know how many Freeds there are today, but if we combine their forces, the Aquamarinus, and the Natelurians, we might at least form a group capable of troubling them. It doesn't seem too far-fetched to me – he said, noticing a glimpse of his old self as he spoke.

– No doubt it would be an extraordinary gathering, my friend, but I still doubt if it will be enough – the giant explained. – The allied kingdoms aren't oppressors to everyone, Cavian. One day they had freedom and an empty plate before them, the next day, to fill it, they only needed to bow. To me, that seems too small a price for something they never truly had. That's why they didn't rebel earlier, that's why many accept the situation you saw a few days ago. In other words, regardless of our actions, the problem is much more complex than it really seems.

– The way you talk, it sounds like we have no way out – Cavian retorted, returning to a hopeless expression.

– If I'm here, it's because I believe in what we're going to do. I believe the gods have a plan for us. That's why you lived that day... That's why Persus departed. Maybe you don't believe it, but to me, they're all signs that divine will illuminates our steps.

– Do you think they still have the power to control our destinies? – he asked, skeptical.

– On the contrary, and that's exactly why I fear – Narthus replied. – The power of free will was given to us by them, the question is whether we will know how to make the right decisions when the choices come into our hands.

– Well, in that case, even if we're not wise enough, I still think it's better than waiting for a miracle from the heavens, my friend – Cavian concluded while Narthus nodded.

Night finally came as Narthus knelt on the wooden floor, and Cavian looked out the window. He felt where he was. Metal and living beings were like small torches lighting up around him. Certainly, Narthus had turned towards Faldram. As far as he knew, he had never left the forest since leaving the mountains, and maybe his prayers would lead him back there. He was ignorant of sacred habits and customs; devotion to Iscalon, the god above the clouds, and the old gods was the role of the Aquirianos, not of the Originals as his father always warned him, though he knew his mother had sent her prayers hidden among the mists. Regardless of men or gods, he had chosen to walk his own path where only time would have the power to bring him the answers he sought.

Cavian

In the morning, the trees outside the small window were replaced by the orange and robust stone walls, undoubtedly from the rock structures to the west. Narthus could probably distinguish them, although he did not seem too enthusiastic about peering through the narrow slits between the bars of the only opening in the door. The crimson curtains hung from rods atop the walls gleamed intensely as the sun’s rays struck them directly. It was a carefully planned city, designed on a blank canvas. It felt like an endless corridor where the scenery repeated as they moved forward until the buildings grew in size and detail, with polished iron plates decorating the walls that extended beyond what the small opening could reveal.

Among the carvings on the walls, one in particular stood out. A shooting star passing by a tall tree. Unlike the others, it didn’t seem to be a symbol that instilled fear, though everyone knew that any power in the arena would vanish with the first drop of blood spilled. Rizar had told them before leaving that it was a tournament. Almost impossible for most, perhaps not so difficult for them. At least the merchant would try to ensure that. One fact was undeniable: the opponents they would face were certainly less powerful than any of the generals of the allied kingdoms. As Cavian had once told Narthus, if these were an obstacle for them, all hope would be lost. Despite this, it was not a simple task, and subtlety would matter as much as the result itself.

Rizar handpicked the opponent they would face in pursuit of ultimate glory. Experienced enough to bring the confidence of the bettors but also old enough for his legs not to move as quickly as the others. Orofos was indeed dangerous, but perhaps the least among the fears of that spectacular open-air circus that housed everything from renegade titans to blade dancers.

Narthus did not seem curious. In fact, the less time they spent there, the better. He did not like the idea of having to fight someone for mere entertainment. That was why he fled the mountains, but a man of principles could not act against his own advice, and as he had urged Cavian to face his fears, he also had to face his own. It was only fair not to act otherwise.

The coliseum at the center of Javelin was called the Pit of Ascension. As colossal as the spectacle it housed, the structure with straight walls seemed to reach for the sky. Around it, sculptures of immense bodies formed its pillars, some already bearing the faces of their champions. Each year, the best fought for the title, and four years had passed since then. The finals took place at the end of the twelve Munírios of each year and were marked by wine and blood. That was when offerings were made to the gods, and the only rule was to send the defeated to meet them. The last head still hanging on the neck during the occasion would adorn the statues surrounding the battlefield and the pages of history.

The wagon finally stopped, and a few minutes later, the door opened. Rizar had given obvious instructions for them not to converse until their return. Slaves were slaves, after all; few had the privilege of speaking with their masters, and this was certainly not one of those cases. The ground beneath their feet was covered in stones that glistened like gold, and anyone who looked at them would have no doubt that they were the ruins of the kingdom of light. A message that would bring pain to few hearts at that moment since most were buried under those stones. The only thing that remained was the temple of the old goddess Amber, as imposing as the arena that rose before it. It was as if the temple now blessed the rebirth of the city, which had risen by the twisted hands of those who brought it to the ground.

The servant pulling the cart was a false slave like them, though of a higher rank. Cavian felt a strange sensation, a chill down his spine that almost paralyzed him for a moment. The scent of jasmine dulled his mind when the voice confirmed what his instincts had persistently tried to alert him to.

– Rizar, to what do I owe the honor of your presence? – said the female voice.

It’s her, he thought, clenching his fist with fingers trembling slightly.

– My dear Ravel – exclaimed the gnome, taking the hostess’s hand and standing on tiptoe to kiss it. – A man without the means to enjoy his riches is as useless as any beggar with all the time in the world – he concluded calmly.

– Always wise, my lord.

– Although that wisdom pales in comparison to your beauty, my lady – Rizar complimented, drawing a small smile from the local ruler.

– It seems you even brought your own offerings – observed Ravel, letting her eyes sweep over them for a few seconds.

– I imagine you know better than anyone what can be done for a bit of luxury – whispered Rizar to Ravel, looking at her with interested eyes.

Ravel laughed.

– They look like fine products – she said, directing her gaze mainly at Narthus. – Although I doubt they will pass the first stage.

– I would not have come personally if I weren’t confident that my gold would be delivered, my lady. I am not titled as the king of slaves in Tessan by mere chance. I even brought some items from there that will leave you ecstatic – he directed his gaze to the previous driver, who understood the signal and quickly moved to the door of the first carriage, opening it shortly after.

Four men descended from it, wearing gleaming armor and carrying an immense chest with carved stones, as colorful as the rainbow itself, distributed along the sides with the mastery that few artisans could afford. It was placed beside Rizar, who lifted the lid, revealing its contents. There were artifacts of all colors and sizes, with all the wealth and magic that only the greatest king of slaves in Tessan could provide.

– I must say I am surprised, my lord... – said Ravel. – I didn’t expect such an appetite given your inexperience in the field. Perhaps you are not as wise as I thought you were – joked the hostess.

– And perhaps I am uncomfortable ensuring my gains... – Rizar retorted with a smile. – They might end up looking for explanations in my success that would detract from the credibility of this magnificent event, even if it happens against my will.

– Ah, my dear Rizar... – said Ravel, visibly comfortable with the words. – I could advise you that it is highly unlikely, but there is no doubt that we can cover your generous offer.

– I am sure you can! – said Rizar with the same calm smile that had accompanied him until then.

– Please, come with me – invited Ravel, crossing a pair of guards with spears who guarded the corridor leading to the main gate.

– With great pleasure – replied the gnome.

Rizar went along with her while the driver approached the two, and the guards returned to the wagon from which they had come. The same woman who had caused him to spend years in that dungeon was before him, but it was not a feeling of revenge that took hold of his heart. Behind that helmet and those masks, it was as if he felt cold hands touching his brain, and his mind seemed to be submerged in a deep void, an extensive sea of complete nothingness. When did I get permission to leave there? If I don’t return soon, mom and Yuki will die again, he thought as guilt pulled his chest to the ground like an anchor from robust ships. If not for the tugging of the chains, it would be unlikely that his body would move on its own.

– Hey, Cavian, are you okay? – Narthus whispered, sensing his resistance to leave.

Cavian nodded, finally following him.

They knew they would wait in the challengers’ cell. Each round, two of them were chosen amid vigorous bets. Cavian lost sight of Narthus. He had been taken to a different place from where he was, though he didn’t understand why.

The walls housed stands that spread like large rings, but luxury was a privilege shared only by the holders of power in a box that merged with the arena walls. The comfortable armchairs extended in rows and housed some of the noble personalities of that new world, many of them of recent ascendance seeking to stand out in the race for the best influences.

From one cell to another, Cavian desperately tried to keep his thoughts like a large and calm lake, despite the stones that insisted on hitting its surface. Sitting on the ground with his back against the bars, anyone who saw him would surely attribute the rocking and anxious body to the screams echoing within those walls. Not all were as trained as they seemed, and their lives, if they kneeled before the crowd, would be in unknown hands, like a coin tossed in the air.

He couldn’t feel the presence of the crowd, but he heard their voices in unison. It had been a long time since he fought someone. He remembered the times he challenged Yuki, though he had never succeeded in any of them. He was always far from being an exemplary heir like his sister, and yet he ensured that his situation became even worse for her and for the entire kingdom. Not that he owed anything to the others; he never received support from any of them. Perhaps understandable due to the need for someone who represented the power that the throne of Aquia always exuded, which was certainly not his case, but there were ways and ways to achieve the same results. He might agree with the end, but never with the means.

On the scales of justice, he might not have any obligation to the Aquirianos, but it wasn’t just about justice, he knew that. So many times Yuki tried to warn him, though he thought at the time that her vision might be distorted by the injustices that befell her. He doubted Yuki, who perhaps inherited one of their father’s few qualities: the ability to analyze facts through the lens of reason. Maybe the clarity that always lacked in his thoughts, the one that was missing in the decision he made years ago. The wandering thoughts were dispersed by the sound of the gong.

He wasn’t called in the first battle, nor the next, until the gate opened again.

– Hey... Hey... You, idiot – said a voice approaching him, throwing a shield and sword in his direction. Cavian managed to sense them before they reached him and firmly caught them in his hands. The rounded shield was certainly forged days ago or polished until the blacksmiths' hands tired. At least that was what his hand told him as his fingers slid without any friction across the surface in search of gaps. It had never been used before, just like the short sword with a braided leather hilt he now held in his hands. – Your master sent this, make use of it and die quickly, it would be a shame to ruin a good blade like this – the announcer finished as Cavian finally stood up.

Cavian remained silent, tying the leather belt of the scabbard around his waist and holding the shield in his left arm. He believed it would be enough for the start reserved for low-reputation warriors.

He should be guided by sound; no one should know he was deprived of sight. Knowing where the gate was already helped him somewhat. They were looking for small signs, Rizar had warned them more than once. They were under the watchful eyes that wouldn’t miss any unusual hint. If they finished off their opponents too quickly, they would attract unwanted attention, but if they struggled against the less experienced, their final victory would raise even more suspicion. Years without wielding a blade. He regretted not practicing while he could.

He followed the man until he passed through the gate when he felt the sun’s rays bathing him in all their intensity. A few more steps to the center, raising fine dust under his feet until he finally found who he sought. The fine fabrics waving in the fervor of the applause fell silent at the sound of the trumpets. He could hear the creaking of the chain holding the pendulum iron ball in his opponent's hand, eager for blood and glory.

The heart of the one facing him was racing and pounding until he charged at him like a lion toward its prey. His movements might have been quick to the untrained eyes of the crowd, but they were not as extraordinary as they seemed.

The first blow passed by his shoulder. He could have moved away more if he wanted, but it was necessary to keep the situation within a certain limit, despite his instinct trying to condemn him. Then, taking advantage of the open guard, he delivered a precise punch to his opponent’s stomach, though without his usual strength. The blow was enough for the man to fall to his knees while he stepped back a few paces. He should maintain distance and only strike with blows he was sure of, after all, he had to protect his helmet, and the best way to do that was to avoid any close contact.

The man stood up and circled him with quick steps, certainly realizing he had been imprudent the first time. A mistake he would probably not make again. He threw the flail to the ground and drew the sword from his waist, holding both hands between the crossguard and the rounded pommel, while the blade’s tip pointed at him, who kept an open defense.

The voices from before fell silent, waiting for the earth to be stained red when the next attack came with the blade from top to bottom like a hammer. He raised the rounded shield and took a sidestep, making the blade slide down the object and hit the hard-packed ground. He took another step forward and raised his knee toward the man’s body, lifting him briefly, enough for him to drive the shield into the ground and roll away, waiting a moment until the dense body collided with the edge of the object, striking with a heavy impact the side of the armored warrior’s trunk. The pressure exerted by the twisted metal would make it harder to breathe. The once vivid heartbeat didn’t seem as vigorous as before, and the panting man at the end couldn’t attack him even in his greatest desire. It was a body too large to function without robust lungs. Both knew the fight was over when seconds later, the man kneeled on the ground. He threw his weapons aside, trying to free himself from the armor, attempting to open the side straps with the remaining strength. He approached again, picked up the shield embedded in the ground, and quickly moved it against the defenseless face, laying the body on the ground.

One down, he thought, relieved at the end of the first test.

He bowed with his arms and palms open, reverencing the crowd that acclaimed him with deafening claps and shouts filling the space once more. He knew he shouldn’t draw attention, but there was no other way against such a weak opponent. An egocentric and confident role, perfect to disguise him among the keen spectators.

Narthus

Narthus breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the crowd's cheers and saw Cavian returning from the arena. He was sitting at a distance on one of the benches positioned by the gate. Besides the distance, a grid of wide bars separated the areas. Somehow, they had been divided. Until then, none of those waiting in his cell had been called, which led him to believe it was a priority bracket. Probably due to his size, they had placed him among the more experienced fighters. He noticed the curious glances of his opponents, especially from one of the giants there whom he could not recognize. This giant was likely even younger than him, despite his larger size, about a meter taller, and probably the only one who had entered that environment by choice. For most survivors among the gray mountains, death was merely a passage, a sign from the gods showing they were not strong enough to deserve life. Battles in Taldramond occurred in the open air, without large crowds or rewards for victories, happening simply for the contemplation of strength and blood—a glimpse into the everyday spectacles familiar to their eyes.

Besides him, two others caught his attention. A descendant of the pointy-eared beings from the forests of Elindir. The mysterious woman carried her long, silver hair hidden under a long hood. Her black attire was unlike what beings from those lands typically wore, just like the two axes fixed to her back. Her mind was probably forged far from the purple trunks, though her lethal aspect did not stray from the nature of her blood siblings.

Lastly, there was a large-bodied man. Certainly not a giant, according to his human-like skin. Another hybrid, perhaps? His body was immense, as were his arms, which seemed as wide as the solid wooden logs that made up the benches there. What he wore could not be considered armor: a coat of wide metal rings that spread and rested on his body. For a man of those dimensions, any impact would not be uncomfortable enough as long as the mail prevented the blades from doing their job. The laterally deformed head and the surely hidden scars indicated he was a man who had undoubtedly gone through many trials, making him a potentially greater threat, no matter how dangerous the others might be.

Cavian had gone and returned once more, leaving only four of them remaining. It was more prudent to pray that their fight happened as soon as possible. This way, they would ensure that at least one of them survived. He wouldn’t trust his life in the hands of any of those they would face. They were children of that arena, willing to do anything to secure their laurels. No one would risk their life for less. Perhaps Gaya herself had intervened when both gates opened and the jailer called his name while he saw Cavian rise in the distance.

Cavian

Both of them wouldn't hold back, they had promised each other. It was part of the spectacle. At least in this fight, Cavian wouldn't need to take the precautions he had before. So, he drew the blade that shone like the sun itself when he saw Narthus in front of him. To the eyes of the public, the difference was colossal. Narthus exuded physical strength, and although he hadn't fought, he came from the champions' bracket, while Cavian remained the promising young fighter. There was no way to predict the outcome, no matter how their intuitions led them. They had seen bigger beings fall faster; it wouldn’t be a surprise if the same happened now.

Narthus wouldn’t attack, his nature forced him to do so. A probable compensation from the gods for the gift he had been given. Small signs, Cavian thought before launching into a frontal and direct attack. Cavian would make sure to erase any traces. In Faldram, he had experienced a sample of his friend's strength, although he didn’t know if he could stop him. He quickly reached Narthus’s legs, as he was a large opponent; they would probably be his weakest point. When he ducked and the blade started slicing through the air, he raised his shield in a reflex as quick as a blink of an eye. Narthus’s fist sank into the rounded surface as if a hammer had struck a sheet of paper. Cavian managed to withstand the impact’s pressure while his feet dragged along the dirt floor, coloring the wind with the orange dust rising in his wake. Rixi was right, he thought for a moment. It was different from the battles he had in the mountains of Jizu. The fights among the dragons were always decided in detail, like a long chess game where the winner was the one who sacrificed the fewest pawns. The theory was different here. In any other situation, an attack against a shield and such an open guard would represent an easy victory, and Narthus certainly knew that, but what he probably also knew was that it wouldn’t be possible to counterattack if his opponent was crushed first. He vaguely remembered the battle in Faldram. That was why Argrim avoided his attacks. It wasn’t just a matter of using the opponent’s strength against him; it was also the simple fact that he couldn’t contain them. The blood of Iscalon’s sons running through his veins surely spared his forearm from being broken like a dry twig. He stepped back to think. He had promised to give his all here; he couldn’t be defeated so easily. How would a shield be useful against those fists? It would probably only obstruct his vision with its size.

Think, Cavian, think, he said to himself while Narthus just observed him. He should try to attack the flanks, although he doubted the task was possible. It was as if Narthus’s body remained at peace. Even after his attack, the energy flow in his body remained fluid and unyielding. If his instincts were correct, it would be impossible for that blade to make any difference. Still, he had to try; with that mask, it was all he could do.

With the shield flattened but still maintaining its latent shine, Cavian charged again at Narthus. He would hardly replicate what Argrim did that day. Narthus had taken the initiative that time. With that reactive stance, if he wanted to surprise him, he would have to create his own openings. He reached the gray giant again and tilted the shield towards his face, causing the sunlight to blind his eyes, although it made no difference. Narthus’s fist had already prepared the attack and just kept the initial direction. This time, the shield was launched like a cannonball against the arena walls.

The scene would have been shocking if it weren’t for the fact that Cavian was at that moment hovering in the air. The sword was gripped with both hands, the tip of the blade pointing towards Narthus’s shoulder in a moment of rare certainty. There was no way to dodge; he had been faster than the eye could see, proving that the years that had passed had not been in vain. He probably would have won the battle if the steel hadn’t shattered upon reaching the gray surface.

The giants’ skin was known for its resistance, but it would never have been able to confront such a direct attack as that. For a moment, Cavian’s body remained defenseless. An opponent that size would have embraced him and slammed his skull into his for the mere pleasure of reshaping it, but Narthus waited for him to regain his footing. When his supporting arm touched the ground, Narthus’s knee covered his chest. A blow that sent Cavian’s body flying for meters until he finally fell and dragged along the earthy bed, crashing against the high stone wall that surrounded the pit. The shield he had used in the attack was also a few meters away, or at least what was left of the twisted metal. Once again, he had failed in battle, despite the feeling that it had been different this time. Narthus was undoubtedly a formidable opponent and probably under those conditions, he was well ahead of the challenge that awaited them. If Rizar expected him to be the victor of the final challenge, he was probably ecstatic at that moment.

The crowd bowed before the winners, and Narthus more than anyone deserved such reverence, even though he was one of those whose hearts had already withered from greed and power. He could sense his companion’s momentary concern when the giant’s heartbeat suddenly accelerated and calmed down shortly after as he moved slowly among the few rubble that subtly covered him. Fortunately, he didn’t faint, although the shock was enough for that. Any sign of compassion and his efforts would surely succumb.

Narthus

Narthus returned to the cell, partly relieved, when the guards carried Cavian's body back to the same cell he had come from. For a moment, he thought he had gone too far in the promise he made, but fortunately, everything had ended as planned. Many would think he was happy about the victory, but he only celebrated in his thoughts the fact that his friend was finally saved. Regardless of what happened to him, Persus's wish would remain alive.

The fights continued, and few returned to their cells. The giant was not one of them, indicating he was probably dead, while the forest warrior returned with only one hand, holding the arm painted red, dripping like ink on a canvas. She quickly headed to a gate at the back, guarded by a few guards who opened it upon her request.

Lastly, the corpulent man from earlier also returned to the cell as predicted, without any scratch to his name. He walked for some time until he suddenly sat in front of Narthus.

– Hey, boy, I’ll leave the champion to you – said the man with the hoarseness accompanying his voice. – But know that creature doesn’t respect the rules like most around here. The gold I’ve earned so far isn’t worth much more than slaves like us.

– It’s not about the gold, sir, but it would be inappropriate to explain – he said, confronting the man’s gaze with a gentle smile.

The man laughed.

– So, it’s about an even less valuable goal, young man. I was born during the ancient era and have fought so many times that I would lose count if I dared to do so. That’s why I know the next battle won’t be worth it. He’s not like your fellow slave. His spear will tear you apart before you even get close, and you’ll be on the ground before you think of doing anything.

– The way you speak, it seems few dare to challenge him – he observed.

– You’re right; perhaps your only advantage is that he expects you to give up. He’s a champion and has never lost in this arena. That’s what champions do. Not that I don’t believe in your potential, young man, but I’ve been fighting here for years and have never seen a novice win – said the man, nodding towards the empty hall. – Listen to this old man and take your gold, enjoy some of its pleasures, and when you’re satisfied, return to challenge him. Only a man who has lived enough can die without regrets – he advised.

– My father once told me that even the greatest warriors fall before the pride of men, sir... Surely the gods will give me the strength to defeat him.

– The gods don’t visit men like us, boy – the man stated. – Don’t believe any fairy tales they’ve told you.

– I will show you, sir, that they will be by my side this afternoon.

The man laughed and cleared his throat as if he had heard a good joke.

– Then may your madness bless you, young man – he finished, patting him on the shoulder and heading to the gate for the deserters. – If you meet them, ask them not to leave their services in the hands of boys – the man finished before finally leaving.

Only the gate now separated him from the conclusion of what they had planned. In the end, Gaya had answered his prayers, and their fate and Persus’s wish rested in his hands. It was ironic that the conquest he sought came from what he most disliked. Life was a gift from the gods, perhaps the most precious of all. Something he knew even before he knew his faith. It was not something that should be gambled or risked for futile desires. But there he was, playing the game the nobles had always wanted him to play. One that had the power to turn blood into gold, death into glory, strangers into allies, and that afternoon, he would try to turn trial into belief.

Narthus

The sun reached its zenith when the gates finally lifted. He raised his hand above his face to shield his eyes as the heat inundated his lungs. It didn't bother him, but he had grown so accustomed to the coolness of the forests that he could almost feel it in the plane of his thoughts. His adversary hadn’t emerged from a cell like him. He crossed through an ornate gate with interlaced small arches, a symbol of the allied kingdoms, while twirling his gleaming spear in one hand.

Narthus faced Orofos with eyes that pierced the soul. There was no doubt that his adversary came from the grey mountains just like him, though he wasn't a giant. Ogres lived dispersed in small tribes and held a certain admiration for the inhabitants of Taldramond. Short giants with broad bones, some called them. He was a bit shorter than Narthus, but like him, he didn't need much armor. Nevertheless, he covered his body with leather and bones, with a necklace of fangs hanging from his neck, displaying them like war trophies.

– Orofos, Orofos, Orofos! – roared the crowd, almost as if they had forgotten Narthus was also present. The memory of victory seemed not to linger long, at least with the novices.

Orofos Carp, one of the champions of that arena. He had defeated hundreds before arriving there and would not let any youngster put his position at risk. The spear aimed at Narthus confirmed that he wouldn’t leave any gaps to be exploited.

He moved sideways with a dexterity unusual for such beings. Narthus kept his eyes on the polished iron spear tip that glinted in the sun. The old man had warned him that he would fall before he could retaliate. He couldn't take his eyes off him for a moment.

Orofos seemed to be waiting for Narthus to take the initiative and approach. Probably others would have. They would know the chances were greater against an opponent with such reach. An opponent without any weapon would likely be an even easier target, but the obvious in combat wasn’t always the right path to take. Caution was necessary, and at that moment, Narthus had the advantage, as the crowd that had roared earlier was now silent. They wanted blood, and Orofos knew that. When the waiting time ended, Orofos attacked. The serrated tip passed by his chest like a harpoon that almost reached its prey. The timing was enough for Narthus to grab the spear shaft with his left hand. Too smooth, he thought, before Orofos pulled it back towards him. One of the four serrations on the tip tore through Narthus’s palm as if slicing through the air itself, and the blood painted the arena floor to the crowd's cheers.

Trilium, he thought. It would be naive to say it was unpredictable; he was a champion, after all. The problem was that he would have few opportunities to counterattack, and the old man’s prophecy given in that cell was starting to take shape. He stepped back to think while Orofos followed, delivering new frontal strikes. Narthus was fast, but the arena walls cornered him. He needed to disarm him, though he hadn’t figured out how to do so. It had been a long time since he’d seen his own blood. Before fleeing the frozen mountains, only once, many years ago, had it been Argrim who saved him from an even worse fate. That alone would be enough to daze his thoughts.

He should focus on the lessons given in the forest. For years, Argrim had taught him how to use his enemies' strength against them, but that would hardly help at that moment. It wasn’t just a battle of strengths; those blades were too dangerous to underestimate, and it was likely Orofos had already predicted his next steps. Persus, on the other hand, had taught him that surprise was always the best way to gain an advantage since no one would have an immediate response to something they had just encountered. That was the case here, but what was his adversary certain he wouldn’t do? What had all those who were defeated failed to notice? That was the key.

The next attack came like the previous ones; retreating and getting hit were his only options. The wall would reach his back at any moment when he finally decided to act. He threw himself against the spear. The tip pierced his shoulder and went through his body easily. Orofos would pull it back as he did before and deliver the next strike, but the metal that had slid through his hands earlier would also slide through his shoulder with the same ease. He threw himself forward, preventing Orofos from moving away quickly enough. His clenched fist finally reached Orofos’s face with such force that it made the champion's hands release the rubber-strapped handle he was holding. He made the spear complete its path with his remaining arm, causing the weapon to fall behind him and the still-warm blood to flow from his left shoulder.

Not even the surely numbing pain seemed intense enough to bother him at that moment. Before Orofos fully regained consciousness, still staggering, he delivered another blow with the same fist, and another, and yet another. The crowd and nobility watched in astonishment. Orofos refused to fall until Narthus slammed his head against his skull. Orofos's chin stuck to his chest for a moment before the man finally collapsed. For a moment, there were no cheers; he was a champion, and no novice had ever achieved such a feat. They acted as if they didn’t know what to do until the first clap came, and the arena finally exploded in enthusiasm. Narthus still stared at Orofos’s body on the ground, praying for his health, when the guards with golden shields entered the arena.

Some guards collected Orofos’s body, and even though there were eight of them, they struggled to carry it. He had won, without knowing how. When the spear had pierced his body, for a brief moment, he had the impression that his consciousness had left his mind, as if no one could stop him. Probably his desire to fulfill what Persus had sacrificed himself to protect had made his prayers answered that afternoon.

A delicate hand touched his arm, a young woman in golden dresses, like the guards' armor. A hood covered her face, though he knew she was probably the person who would guide him through the gate from where Orofos had emerged minutes earlier. Even as he accompanied her, he searched for the only friendly smile in that arena that had witnessed what he had just done and found the relieved face of Rizar. If life were a game of bets, the merchant seemed to make his guesses with enviable mastery. The illusionist, on the other hand, maintained his composure. Slaves don’t laugh or show opinions; a good slave is obedient and faithful, Rizar had said in one of the few lessons he had passed on before they embarked. It would be enough to get them out of there. It was all in Rizar's hands now.

Cavian

One night had passed in Javelin. Cavian had learned of Narthus's victory the previous night when he overheard the guards talking. Can't believe the rookie won, one of them said. Orofos was just a dying old man, said another. Discussions on the topic were endless, though the walls and bars prevented his ears from reaching other voices. He listened until their mugs were empty, staying awake all the while. It was as if the scent of Ravel he had once smelled and those cold bars transported him back to that dungeon, keeping his body in a state of full vigilance. Not even the soft fabric mattress could convince his incessantly rubbed wrists otherwise.

He saw the guard approaching the opposite wall, reaching him after a few moments.

– Hey, you can take off the helmet if you want, you'll be heading home in a few hours. Your master tasked me with fetching you – said the young man, whose voice carried the naivety of believing it was something important, while he tried to find the right key in the large bunch.

Cavian nodded.

– By the way, you wouldn't have stood a chance against that bastard. Never seen anything like that happen before. He was certainly blessed by the new gods – added the guard enthusiastically.

– New gods? – he asked.

The guard laughed.

– If you could get out of your flea-ridden barn and frequent the streets, you’d know what I'm talking about. The true gods who decided to stay in this world and bring the long-awaited peace to our peoples – the guard finished, finally finding what he was looking for.

– They say they are direct descendants of the gods; it's quite likely they came into this world for that purpose – he said, trying to keep the conversation going, though he didn't believe his own words. The fearful vision Narthus had warned him about seemed closer to the truth than he wished.

– You're not so dumb for a simple piece of meat. Now enough talk, let's go, I've got a schedule to keep – the guard concluded before opening the cell door, extending his hand to the corridor to guide him to his destination.

Narthus

Narthus was sitting on one of the chests that would be loaded onto the cart he had brought, now with even more Bivios on his forehead. He sported a large bandage on his shoulder, crossing his chest and securing the shoulder. His arm, by now, was healed, but appearances had to always precede the truth. It was no wonder he had taken for himself the adorned cape that barely covered him until they reached the room reserved for the winners. The bluish hue reminded him of the sapphires found in the hills between the elven and natelurian forests, with delicately braided golden details that marked in relief the same symbols engraved at the top of the portals of the well from which he had emerged. The ornate necklaces around his neck were made of the purest silver and thick enough to remind of the chains that bound hands and feet there, though their intention was clear. You must take advantage of everything they offer you. You came from nothing and never enjoyed any earthly gift. Any small luxury must be treated as the rarest treasure, Rizar had told him in another of his lessons before they left Tessan.

Even though he followed all the instructions to the letter, one fact still worried him. His triumph, though not against one of the Munirios, was still an unprecedented feat, so incredible for an inexperienced slave, and so unfortunately attention-grabbing despite being inevitable.

He observed the details attentively until Cavian appeared on the horizon. He seemed to be fine, to his relief, though he appeared uncomfortable as expected. He would get used to it gradually; he needed to get used to it, even though he thought he had done very well up to that point. He stopped right beside him, standing without saying a word. Chest after chest was being loaded in his direction. It seemed they would gain more than they had come looking for that day. He lost count, but probably more than twenty of them were loading a new wagon, patiently docked between the first and the last. They would not carry such an amount without any protection. The entourage of new men proved that. A small army composed of city guards on their shiny armored horses, ensuring that the cargo reached its destination.

Ravel finally dragged herself to them, a formidable creature, though she resembled the appearance of humans. Her skin was as pale as snowy peaks, her face had delicate and slightly elongated features, and her hair, at times purplish and at times bluish, covered her exposed breasts. The folded fabric skirt dragged elegantly on the ground, as if she glided over it. Footprints could not be seen on the ground, though it was hard to attest to any fact without being intoxicated by the increasingly close perfume.

– It wasn't easy to get this chalice here, Rizar. It's been a long time since Bahamut received a request. You should be more careful with your desires – said Ravel, opening a small chest in the hands of one of the guards, revealing the chalice, the last treasure of the light bearer. The ashen body was not opaque; on the contrary, it shone as much as its pink stones or golden carvings, a work worthy of the unbridled greed of its creator.

It belonged to Monlok, one of the ancient dragons, said to own the most precious treasure among all others. It was no wonder many conflicts occurred between the Opanum mountains after his death at the hands of Smaglor, the invincible Orc king, who perished a few years later at the hands of Baran. Everyone believed there could be much more than Aquia had requested in his name.

– To be honest, despite having said I would leave here with your gold, I never really believed I would. There was an unlikely possibility it would happen; you know that as well as I do – said Rizar, walking and taking the chalice in his hands after the servant who brought it knelt before him and offered it to his hands. – Orofos was already a veteran anyway, and sooner or later he would perish before youth. But don't worry, my dear, tell Bahamut he can get it back whenever he wants – whispered the gnome with his hand beside his mouth. – Actually, I questioned his real existence and the curiosity of my blood, combined with my insatiable addiction to antiques, and of course, my own disbelief in the deed, which ended up making me exaggerate in my unlikely provocations.

Ravel laughed.

– It's just a suggestion, my dear – said the hostess. – But indeed, perhaps I let myself be carried away by your easy words and neglected the meticulousness that is habitual to me. That animal you brought certainly took advantage of the surprise factor. Without his spear, that inept would not have had the ability to think of an escape. If it was your advice, I must acknowledge it was an improbable yet brilliant move.

Rizar laughed heartily.

– As you well know, I'm not an expert in the arts of war, my dear Ravel, but when I gave such advice, I didn't imagine Kusko would be so foolish as to follow it. The spear almost pierced his heart.

– Dusko, my lord – said Narthus in a low voice.

– Shut up! I didn't give you permission to speak – Rizar shouted, walking up to Narthus and pressing the tip of his adorned wooden cane against the giant's bare chest. – From now on, your name will be Kusko, understood? If you say anything else that displeases me, I'll make sure to rewrite your fate and leave your body lying in that pit – said the gnome, staring into Narthus's eyes.

– Yes, my lord, I apologize, my lord – replied Narthus, lowering his head, trying to avert his gaze even further down, as Rizar barely reached his knees.

– See, Ravel, I don't have a single moment of peace – Rizar grumbled, upset. – A few seconds of glory and look at the result in their minds. I will have a lot of work to do when I return – he added.

– May he regain his discipline, my lord – observed Ravel, seeming satisfied with the action. – As I always say, better to lose the little gold they are worth than to let them forget their corrupted souls and their blood debts.

– There could be no wiser words, my lady – said Rizar, resuming his courteous tone. – In any case, thank you for the escort. Times are dangerous, and the road to those swamps is long.

– It is what is offered to everyone, my lord – replied Ravel. – I hope you have a safe journey back. Come back whenever you wish, the doors will always be open.

– I will certainly return, as soon as the orders give a break. Lately, our rulers have been very busy... – said Rizar, taking the same watch as always from one of the pockets of his vest and closing it right after. – Now I really must go. Until next time, my dear. It was a great pleasure – he added hurriedly, bowing before Ravel.

– The pleasure was ours, my lord – said Ravel, returning the bow.

Rizar headed to the cart, signaling for the driver to take him and Cavian to the last wagon.

Cavian

Cavian didn't speak to his friend until some time had passed. It was only when they crossed the bridge over the sea and left the last checkpoint already in the dark lands of Dargal that Narthus finally took off his helmet, as did he.

– We did it, my friend, our first step has finally been taken! – Narthus said enthusiastically.

– Thanks to you, Narthus. The outcome would likely have been different by my hands – Cavian replied, slightly downcast, before pulling himself together. – I heard it was an intense battle between you and that Orofos.

– Don't make predictions about a future that hasn't even happened – Narthus reprimanded. – In a few days, you'll be able to use all the strength you possess. By the way, that shield strike was quite clever; I think it even helped me figure out how to surprise him.

Cavian smiled.

– Can I ask you something?

– It would be strange if you couldn't – Narthus replied, with a slight smile on his face.

– Why did you hesitate in that place? I didn't want to fight you either, but even against Orofos, you did it.

Narthus fell silent for a moment.

– Forget it, it was just a foolish curiosity – Cavian interrupted.

– They're bad memories from bad times, Cavian... – Narthus began. – There was one time when life slipped away by my hands... He was so young that he probably had hands the size of yours. They put us in an arena like that, though rough and without great proportions... I hadn't even reacted for a few minutes while his clenched fists hit me with all the anger he held within his lungs... I knew I didn't want that, but they laughed at the spectacle. They thought I was toying with someone who didn't deserve any show of strength... but they were wrong. He probably would have beaten me after a few hours or until they armed us, but then he said that everyone knew my mother... – Narthus paused for a moment. – He said that everyone knew she had died because of me. They cursed me at my birth, Cavian, with something that would make me become what they wanted. For a moment, I felt that again in that arena. Something that made my father stay on his throne for a few more years until they finally discovered that I did not share his ambitions...

– It was a bad idea, I'm sorry – Cavian regretted, staying silent for a few seconds before changing the subject. – I need to confess something to you... That woman named Ravel who talked to Rizar was one of those who kept me imprisoned in those dungeons. Even with this mask, I couldn't even look at her. I've reflected a lot on this on the way here, and I've been questioning whether I'll be able to do what I promised you – he revealed the real reason for his agony. – It's as if my mind has been broken, Narthus. I know something is wrong, and even knowing it, I can't find a way to fix it.

– Be patient, my friend. It's not as if decades have passed since you left there – Narthus advised. – In the forest, we learned that time can make even the most worn-out soil generate life again. Yesterday we did something many thought was impossible. I guarantee the gods will bless you when the time comes.

Cavian smiled again.

– Nothing shakes you, does it? I hope that one day I can think like that again. Now I'll warn you that if Rixi already thought you were invincible, it will be impossible when she knows what happened – he joked.

– And you, as a good friend, will promise me that this secret will die with you, won't you? – Narthus said in a pleading tone.

– It would be very unfair for me to hide that from her. The champion of the Javelin arena has returned – he announced, laughing, mimicking the skillful royal heralds. – I'll tell her as soon as we return.

– Then I fear I will have to return to that pit and beg for a more just fate.

Both laughed as the cart continued its course. All that gold would surely free some more from the heavy chains of the allied kingdoms, but besides the blade that would come into their hands, that chalice had aroused his curiosity. He knew what it was, by its shape and Ravel's words, there was no doubt about what it was, but what he questioned was why Rizar would be interested in that object. Why confront his father even if subtly? In a few days, he might have his answers and know how much truth remained in the words that came from the mouth of the skillful storyteller.

THE CHIMERA AND THE STOLEN DREAMS

Cavian

It was the middle of a drizzly afternoon when the cart passed through one of Tessan's lively gates. They were not like those of distant times in any way. The inviting decorations, carefully trimmed from time to time to welcome visitors, had over time been overtaken by voracious nature, making everything seem wild, a forest of petrified trees mournfully watching their children who no longer smiled behind their masks.

It didn't take long before they reached the back of the mansion. A glowing orb was pointed out by the driver at the entrance before the large gate opened. It seemed a sophisticated mechanism for those times, but there it was the workshop of conveniences where every detail seemed to matter.

After days of travel, the Bivios found their well-deserved reward in the stable. Fresh hay bales probably came from Audar. Narthus and Cavian would wait a few minutes until Rizar himself came to fetch them. It was necessary to ensure that curious eyes were not watching them. The guards were dismissed with bags full of gold coins, which would certainly satisfy their luxuries until after the winter, which would come in a few months. The external hiring was precisely to keep up appearances. It was in the wine and beer-laden taverns that the fame of the spendthrift executioner king of the slaves spread to everyone. The most convincing tongues would work in his favor that night and in the ones to come, after all, alcohol and apparent truth were as inseparable as they were unquestionable.

The door finally opened with a typical creak.

– Congratulations, gentlemen, everything went better than we planned – Rizar exclaimed, not hiding his enthusiasm. – I've already asked for food and fresh clothes to be prepared – continued the gnome, tossing the keys to Narthus.

– Thank you, Rizar. I couldn't verify with my own eyes, but I imagine we got the object of our interest, correct? – asked the giant, quickly unlocking the shackles that bound his wrists and feet, then heading towards him.

– Certainly, by tomorrow morning it will be in Cavian's hands for us to proceed with the necessary tests – Rizar replied. – But today, let's dedicate ourselves to celebrating. If you could see it, Cavian... What I hold in my hands is one of the most valuable masterpieces of your people – completed the gnome, shaking the chalice in his hands.

– I know what it is... I just can't understand your fascination with something so trivial, especially knowing the risk we all took – Cavian reprimanded, visibly upset as he finished removing the cold iron from his wrists. – It doesn't seem smart to attract my father's eyes at a time like that. If he personally came to confront you, what would we do? You saw how that woman reacted.

– Confront someone as uninteresting as me, young prince? – Rizar retorted. – Watching a slave battle without any purpose? It doesn't seem like something your father would do under any circumstances. Now, about attracting his eyes, you are right. But look, if they worried about this useless chalice, they would completely forget what we were really after, wouldn't they? – said Rizar, tossing the chalice into Cavian's hands, making him catch it in the air.

– I understand... – Cavian said thoughtfully and relieved by the answer. In the end, even he was persuaded by the same distraction.

– Remember that the art of illusion is not just about magic, my young one – said Rizar. – Now get out of there and dress appropriately. Today is a special day around here, and it has already reached my ears that the little one can't wait to see you again.

Cavian

The room was small like the cell in the cold dungeon that still lingered in his mind. It was as if he could touch its slippery walls if he really wanted to. The simple wooden door had been left slightly ajar so that his eyes could remind him he would be free if he wished. A habit that would probably accompany him for the days he had left.

His arms and neck rested against the thick ceramic wall that surrounded him. The oval bathtub was not big enough, and his legs remained bent with his knees out of the warm water. Absolute silence enveloped him, a dangerous companion that could gently whisper sweet words without being noticed. It was there, alone, where swords couldn't reach him, where he felt most vulnerable.

His former self had shown that excessive optimism walked hand in hand with recklessness, but his current self seemed more pessimistic than reality perhaps demanded. Every step taken seemed so heavy. Whenever he stopped to reflect and walked in search of answers, all he did was encounter new choices in a labyrinth with no exit. One that made him wish for the destiny denied to him at every little moment, the true freedom of a world he couldn't integrate, a gift given to him when his heart first beat and that, unfortunately, had ceased to belong to him for now.

The gods' chosen ones were the only ones not in control of their own destinies, he remembered each time Yuki had warned him about his only possible future. She had accepted her condition just as she tried to make him accept his. It was his duty to care for his people, the sacrifice of one life to save thousands. It didn't seem like a difficult choice for anyone sensible enough, especially knowing that his father would probably perish before he did. The treaty would ensure such a feat. He could correct any course taken if he just patiently waited for his turn. Lis would at least have some chance to live, probably not in the way she wanted, but in the way that was possible, after all, how many were forced to make much more unpleasant choices every day? How many perished in those chains during the time they accompanied his? Perhaps his pride was greater than the destiny his mother had said was reserved for him.

The thoughts that wandered through his motionless body showed that in the end, he never had the right or the virtues that would allow him to live any empty dream his mind had insisted on reminding him of.

He had already gone past the scheduled time when he emerged from the now cold waters. The simple, gray linen clothes had been laid out on the made bed, and he paused for a moment to practice the smile that so pleased others. Smile, Cavian, smile; it was the only thing left to hide all the questions that would be avoided and all the weight only he should carry.

Cavian

The hall was decorated like never before. The Surmadiano, as the natives called it, was the festival celebrated since their ancestors to thank the old gods for the prosperity of the green city. Everyone dressed as children of the forest, crowning their own creations with crowns of dried leaves and adorning their faces with flowers and paintings so vivid that one could almost dive into their eyes. The Tessanians did not cling to the goddess of the sun and fire like the Audarians because they understood the importance of all the elements that created that world without distinction. After all, the sun shone for everyone without discrimination, just as the cold embraced them at nightfall.

The formality of the open production lines was replaced by the lightness provided by the thin petals that intertwined in multicolored panels. Even Narthus wore his fine crown, which certainly hadn't been made by his robust fingers. The careful decoration resembled the city's entrance portals before the rise of the allied kingdoms, and the children seemed to be seeds born of the forest. A small glimpse of ancient times and fond memories.

Rixi had a dazzling smile that was impossible not to notice. She flew to Cavian, giving him a hug that, even with her arms outstretched, barely covered his chest.

– The unexpected longing of someone who seemed not to care – he said, smiling, as the fairy moved away, rolling her eyes.

– Just because you have a head harder than the tip of a hammer doesn't mean you deserve to leave so soon... Besides, I had no doubt you would return – the fairy retorted.

– Divio said she hardly slept after we left – Narthus revealed nonchalantly.

– Shut up, big guy, he doesn't even know what he saw. That green baldhead should control himself before spreading false rumors around – the fairy grumbled, shrugging. – By the way, this crown is yours – Rixi added, unfolding a straw crown very similar to Narthus's from a small light leather bag she carried, though it seemed too small for such a large object.

– Well, I believe we are now ready to celebrate our friend's victory, Rixi. He was truly amazing, just as you always said – Cavian said, adjusting the object on his head, while Narthus certainly reprimanded him with a look so deep he could see it even without seeing it.

– See, I knew it... – Rixi completed again, excited. – How was it? Narthus didn't want to tell me the details.

– It's a long story that I believe should be accompanied by a good drink – Cavian said, drawing a smile from the little one, while Narthus gave up on his initial plan.

The fairy's genuine smile seemed to matter more to Narthus than the annoyance of the millions of stories she would invent after that night.

The drink was not really a drink, reserved in barrels of adonsoneiro, it seemed more like water flavored with some slightly bitter herbs, nothing like the beverages aged in oak, but it would help deceive minds predisposed to accept the imitation as if they were real. Anyway, they would serve to accompany the celebration that spread in small circles of music, where animated clapping accompanied the songs that exuded joy. It was like reminding themselves that there was some hope, even without the plentiful banquets. What really mattered most was already there, those whom fate allowed to be by their sides. It didn't even matter if for just a moment or for a few more days, for all of them, death would be equally inevitable. They had faced difficult days in the past, certainly not like these, but any storm never lasted forever, and so they would spend their days until the skies calmed.

Cavian

Cavian didn't sleep on the comfortable mattress that awaited him the previous night; he preferred the company, though he doubted he had slept any night since he left that dungeon. After the nightmares ceased, nothing else came to his mind. A dark and somewhat comforting screen.

Rizar appeared as promised. He worked with the hands of his good old clock so methodically that it sometimes seemed as if someone controlled him with strings. Cavian could feel it from afar. A strong presence emanating from the package in his hands, as if something subtly attracted him.

– Good morning, my dear friends – greeted Rizar. – This blade belonged to Aradel, the king of Behirs and storms. I believe it will accompany you on your journey with some training, of course – the gnome continued, opening the high-thread-count raw fabric package that covered the sword and offering it to him carefully so as not to touch it. A thin and long sword, made of blackened metal with a rounded hilt. It wasn't as robust as the grand swords and didn't impose any fear. The straight grooves in its uncurved blade reinforced its apparent fragility.

Cavian's fingers wrapped around its hilt and lifted it from Rizar's hands cautiously, and he then understood the reason for its name. The current of energy from his body flowed into it without him even wishing it. He placed his left hand on the hilt as well, and a blue light covered the small cracks like a bluish glow, very similar to the marks that resonated on his arm. The dull blade finally showed its intense shine, singing in a high-pitched and silent hum as if its voice was about to break the air.

He tried to control the object's thirst in vain until, in the blink of an eye, he was kneeling under its presence. He drove it into the ground as if the earth beneath his feet were soft silk. His labored breathing, upon releasing it, reflected in the worried looks of those watching him, even though the blade's voice quieted and the lights dimmed slowly.

– The rebelliousness of this blade matches you, young prince – said Rizar. – But perhaps it's too soon to control it.

– Give me a week, Rizar... – he asked, still catching his breath.

– I will think of some other way, young prince, don't worry... There are numerous paths in magic, surely there is a simpler one for now – Rizar said in a compassionate tone.

– Give me the time I asked for – he implored earnestly and still exhausted. – You fulfilled your promise, give me the chance to fulfill mine.

– Why don't you wait a while until you get used to it, my young one? – advised Rizar. – Don't worry about your oath; I will ensure that my word to Divio is kept. If I am not fully convinced that you can manage, both she and you will become just more bodies piled up in that place. If Divio did not have the same understanding, he would have attacked that fortress long ago.

– Rizar, please – he asked again. – If I can't master it in the time I promised you... I will follow your orders without question – he said with a choked voice. – To be honest, I also think I won't be able to... But if I want to continue with this... I have to at least prove to myself that I can still fight, you understand?

– All right... – said Rizar, agreeing, though in a tone of denial. – Anyway, it's the time we still have and there will only be one good chance. If you don't manage it by then, I kindly ask that you don't interfere. I will arrange transport for you to Stormcrow as promised, regardless of your results. When the night of the red moon arrives and the generals of the allied kingdoms meet, that is when you will have the best opportunity to reach the castle of a thousand faces.

– That's where Shasak is, isn't it? – Narthus confirmed.

– Yes, where he would be – Rizar replied. – You will have the same seven days to find the maps I mentioned before he returns. Unfortunately, I don't have any contacts there who can help you, so you will have to walk on your own.

– Who is this man? – Cavian questioned.

– One of the generals who now govern the cities controlled by the allied kingdoms, Cavian, just like Splenze. They say he destroyed entire kingdoms alone in a single night. The faces of his victims are said to be stamped on the walls that give the castle Rizar mentioned its name – Rixi added. – Well, at least that's what the stories say.

– One of the many true ones, little one – said Rizar. – Shasak's fame precedes him. Make sure you can reach the kingdom of waters before him, that's all I ask. He is not like the others. He will make you beg to be killed before doing so, and he has eyes and ears in every corner of that city.

– Understood, we will take all necessary precautions – Cavian said.

– Well, we will discuss it later, I want to show you another of our rooms that I am sure you will like – said Rizar, heading back to the portal, while Cavian carefully wrapped the sword to follow him, along with his companions.

Rixi

They walked through the corridors until they entered another of the portals. It wasn't as spacious as the one they had seen before, but it was still quite roomy. There were so many doors along the way that they couldn't tell how many more could exist. The only certainty was that from an outside view, it would be impossible for that mansion to hold so many of them.

It had some polished wooden bleachers along the sides, apparently untouched, extending upwards for meters, with new doors and globes scattered across the ceiling, some illuminated and others opaque. It was a simplistic presentation hall with a surface so youthful that it didn't show any scratches.

Rixi stood agape, thinking of how many possibilities were hidden behind the other doors. She pulled out her little notebook again, jotting down details and drawing the shapes that were still vivid in her mind. Divio had warned her about her writings days ago, before realizing they were just unfinished tales with an irrepressible touch of exaggeration, as he had pronounced, accompanied by drawings that were not very intuitive for limited minds.

– We haven't used it much so far with all the orders occupying our hands, but it's one of the projects we have planned to prepare ourselves – Rizar proudly presented, contemplating the place.

– It's magnificent, Rizar! – exclaimed Narthus. – This place is truly a utility box.

Rizar laughed.

– We have to be creative, my dear, as there isn't much of reality in our favor currently. Please, make yourselves comfortable. There's a pantry with water and provisions, and bathrooms in the back if you need them – Rizar responded, pointing out the locations with his small fingers. – There's a dormitory accessed by the door to the left where you can also stay. I'll be watching from afar, and if you need anything, just wave... Ah!... And before I forget, I asked for some delicacies collected this morning to be prepared, young Rixi, at least I can please you – said the gnome, certainly referring to the fresh vines that grew in that region. She certainly knew what he meant when a spontaneous smile spread across her face.

– Have no doubt, I will be relentless in my demands, my lord! – she declared confidently, with an eloquent voice, frowning, although her stature made it impossible to instill any fear.

– I no longer doubt your words, little one, you seem to have the strange power to make them real – said Rizar as he left.

– Are you ready, Narthus? – asked Cavian as soon as the host crossed the portal, placing the package on the ground and unfolding the cloth that covered the object he intended to tame.

– Hey, what's this?... I'm the one giving the commands here – she murmured, wrinkling her nose, while Cavian stood up, waving his arms.

– My apologies, my lady, at your command then... – said Narthus, saluting her, although it seemed he wasn't taking the situation as seriously as he should. It was indifferent to her; they were both stubborn, but there was no doubt they would learn in time.

– Don't tire yourself too quickly, my friend – joked Cavian as he finally wielded the sword to the ground, displaying its blue engravings.

At the signal of her little hand, the dragon prince finally advanced, making each strike pull his knees to the ground as his lungs couldn't breathe for more than a few minutes.

Several hours passed until his eyes began to close and open like windows in the wind. He didn't know how much time had passed since they started, but not even the delightfully questionable vines left by Rizar could keep her there much longer. She spread her old coat right there and fell asleep on it.

Cavian

The cuts through the air ran through the night, and it was already morning when the sweat-soaked linen began to weigh down. It was finally time to rest. Some progress had been made, albeit small. Electricity had always been released from his fists; repressing it was like trying to make a river flow against its current.

A sword that had reaped the life of Guilgon, the calamity that guarded the mountains above the clouds, and Gaulian, the golden dragon, during the ancient era, forged by the lords of fire and lightning on the extinct island of Essarit, where metals and souls folded over each other gave rise to the narrow blade, ideally designed to penetrate between the hard and resistant scales covering the immense bodies of dragons in their original form. It would be a great folly to expect any ease in wielding it.

While he had almost lost his soul from his body, Narthus seemed to have just woken up after a long night's sleep. Even if he tried, he couldn't witness any sign of fatigue, however subtle, no disguised yawn, no prolonged blink. If there was anyone better to accompany him in all this madness, he surely had never met them.

On the fourth day, the progress was already significant. He had improved his reflexes with the return of his powers and could finally keep up with the speed of the gray giant's movements. The time extended enough for Cavian to fight minimally under acceptable conditions, and for the first time, the blade struck Narthus.

It wasn't a powerful attack; he received a punch to his helmet that threw him back while the tip of his sword subtly reached Narthus's ribs, causing an unexpected explosion. The moment the blade's tip reached its target, Cavian couldn't hold back the flow of the current, and a lightning bolt threw the giant's body against the bleachers, which broke like dry leaves. Cavian didn't think when his hand released the sword, quickly running towards his friend, who was already shaking his head from afar.

– By the gods, I'm sorry... – he panted in a tone of despair, crouching down to hear his voice.

Narthus laughed to his astonishment.

– What a fine attack, my friend! If we were in that arena again, we would probably have a different outcome – joked the giant, looking at the hole opened in his vest with pride, where a piece of his visibly scorched abdomen was visible, even though his skin was probably too thick to be pierced.

He smiled awkwardly, scratching his head, still worried.

– I swear I had no intention...

– Forget it, Cavian, it was nothing. It's a sign that you're managing to control it, isn't it? Before, you could hardly hold it in your hands – said Narthus, extending his hand to help him up, a gesture he promptly accepted.

After the moment of tension, the sword left on the ground was still strangely felt by him. It was the same energy that slowly faded as it did the first time. It was different from the feeling of seeing it. He felt as if that blade was part of his own body. He directed his gaze to it and extended his arm with his palm open, and as if he could reach it with his thoughts, he applied a small pulse in his hands. The sword lifted from the ground where it lay and flew towards him, spinning in the air. He grasped its hilt like a magnet and finally smiled, looking at Narthus as if he had found a treasure of rare value.

– Well, that's enough... Get that away from me – joked Narthus while he laughed, still incredulous.

– Wait until you see Rizar and Rixi's faces when they see this – he said, stabbing the sword into the ground.

– I hope so, that way you can experience what you did to me at that party – Narthus recalled, referring to the stories told by him during the Surmadiano.

He laughed again.

– You know, despite having more doubts than certainties in my mind at this moment, I can't see how I would have gotten this far without you guys – he thanked, sitting on the ground to rest. – Another debt I'll carry with me.

– As far as I remember, you didn't ask us to come – replied Narthus.

– But you're here, aren't you?

– Just like you are – said Narthus with a smile on his face. – Don't get me wrong, my dear friend, but we have our own goals too. We didn't come all this way just to accompany you in any madness you propose to do, it would be a disrespect to our own purposes.

– I know that, but there was no reason to risk yourselves for this, for example – he said, returning his hand to the sword and touching the back of his fingers to the blade stuck in the ground.

– Persus saved you with some intent – said Narthus, crouching down. – Maybe it's to overthrow your father from the throne or for the Freeds to have the hope that even those who make the rules don't have control over everything... And to be honest, that doesn't matter much to me, but if there's something real, it's that the stronger you become, the greater your relevance will be in any context that presents itself, and it will certainly matter for the future of the peoples – he paused for a moment, staring at him seriously. – What I mean is that I would do this for you regardless of the bonds of friendship we share today.

He smiled.

– I understand... Well, let it be recorded then that whatever you have in mind, for now, you have executed it with mastery...

– Believe in your purpose, my friend – advised Narthus. – Most beings I know often define their purposes as irrelevant... But whether small or large, each one has a much bigger role than they know in this game of power.

– Reminded me of my mother talking... she always said similar things, but she was a person of faith like you. I don't want you to get me wrong, Narthus, but everything that has happened so far has only led me to believe that the only real power has always been in the hands of men themselves.

– These are trials, my friend... We don't always understand them until they end.

– Do you believe that all this suffering we have witnessed is just a game of the gods?

– It is the injustices that shape the character of the just. It's not as if I disregard the suffering of those people... But when the storm passes, it will be through them that we will avoid making the same mistakes.

– I'm sorry, but to me, it just seems like an excuse to absolve the faith you have.

– They guide us, Cavian, that's their role. If we couldn't choose our destinies, we would be mere slaves to their desires, no matter how noble they were. They gave us our freedom to decide, and with it, some responsibilities. None of those chains were forged by their hands but by ours; it is men chaining men to satisfy their own desires. Or do you really think that everything that has happened so far has been by mere chance?

– I still don't know what to believe, many things have crumbled to the wind in recent years. I keep wondering if one day, if everything we're doing goes wrong, you will stop believing.

– I will believe it was the role we had to fulfill for everything to prosper again.

– Haha... My god, you're impossible... – joked Cavian. – I sincerely hope your belief will still make me see the purpose of my own existence, my friend, because so far, since I decided to do something that really mattered, I have only been followed by the most disordered chaos.

– The path you will tread will do that for me, just as it did for me – said Narthus with a smile as calm and certain as his words.

– Well... In Aquia, promises are kept in small wooden tubes so they don't get lost; I'll make one of those so I can hold you to it someday.

– That will be our brotherhood pact then – said Narthus, extending his hand to help him up. – I hope that in a few years we will sit under Duir's shade at a beautiful feast, where we will narrate the forgotten tales of Cavian, the most stubborn warrior my old eyes have ever known.

He smiled, rising with Narthus's help.

– Deal – he agreed, brushing the dust off his pants. – I just hope this whole conversation isn't just to buy time to rest – he added ironically, panting and with narrowed eyes as he could barely stand, leaning on his knees.

– Well, I think part of the goal was accomplished... So I believe our trainer won't mind if I rest for a few hours while you think about how to clean up all this mess – Narthus responded while retreating towards the dormitories to his relief.

He laughed, throwing himself on his back to the ground, even though the face behind the mask was visibly struggling to breathe.

Cavian

At the first ray of sunshine on the sixth day, Cavian climbed the mansion's stairs toward the main hall, accompanied by Narthus and Rixi, where Rizar stayed when he wasn't in one of the secret rooms or tending to the tasks his reputation demanded. The stairs twisted up to the top of the three floors, with a carpet that seemed to tell the story of the world with each step, in patterns that blended with the large framed paintings along the walls. The floor paintings seemed to cling to the darkened wooden planks, smooth enough that no detail went unnoticed by even the most minimally attentive eyes guided by the finely carved circular handrails.

As they entered the hall through the already open double doors, Cavian saw their host, who remained focused, reading a young leaf parchment with his monocle chained to his ear, until he was startled by the presence of his guests. It was not common for them to seek him out in any way.

— Good morning, my young ones, from the smiles on your faces and from what little I could see in that room — he said, passing his hand over a glass globe that now showed the empty training hall with the ineffective repairs made to the wooden structure before that day. — I believe you have achieved your objectives, young prince, am I correct?

He nodded.

— That is exactly why we came. We need to understand what needs to be done before we can leave — he said, taking the lead with the courage he almost never lacked.

— Hmm... yes... yes — murmured Rizar. — I ask that you initially make yourselves comfortable — said the gnome, pointing to the chairs, making them comply and sit in front of Rizar. — Despite trusting in your capabilities, it's not as if there are no risks, so it's my duty to find ways to minimize them. Mastering that blade was one of the logical steps for you to be somehow close to the peak of your good form, young prince. The other would be the date of the meeting between the allied leaders, which would open an essential window for the success of our actions — he continued, searching and picking the longest scroll of paper from the pile next to him. — It is very important that you understand exactly what needs to be done and, more importantly, what should not be done — he emphasized, staring at them.

He unfolded a small map on the table. Rizar's chair made him appear taller, though his short arms still hindered his actions. Rixi was hidden behind the table when, with a wave of his hands, the illusionist made the upholstery rise like his, causing all eyes to reach the paper marked with annotations that extended with distinct letters, as if crafted by various hands.

— Look here, this is the entire architecture of the Splenze building that I've mapped out over the past few months — revealed Rizar, tapping an index finger on the table with his eyes fixed on the map. — It was never a simple task, but despite guards being everywhere, the slaves pass by them like flies, even though the place is too clean for them to circulate — the gnome added, reflecting aloud. — Well... In this underground part is where the cells are found, and probably where Nuriel would be imprisoned — he pointed to a drawing on the side, full of squares and corridors that looked like cells. — But of course, this is just a theory reinforced by our observations.

— And I understand that you also have a theory on how we will enter there, correct? — questioned Narthus. — I say this because even though we have the advantage of Splenze's absence, I imagine the security in return is reinforced.

— In theory, we would — joked Rizar, pointing his finger at Narthus. — Considering the fact that it would be impossible for him to authorize anyone's entry into that place without him being there, except, of course, for the carriage that will deliver supplies to his own guards and prisoners. Therefore, if we managed to get past the gate, they would be few, even though they are the best warriors money can buy.... Well, and finally... Considering everything goes as planned, you will have about half an hour before the army stationed at the main entrance discovers that something is wrong, making it so that in a few minutes you will be confined like sardines in that place.

— And so, I will be forced once again to stay here doing nothing — grumbled the fairy, frowning.

— On the contrary, little one, it is essential that we use our best magical tools, and that includes making them see exactly what we want — said Rizar, looking at her. — Being the only one who would know them well enough to use them — he continued, making the fairy's closed expression turn into an euphoric smile in the blink of an eye. — And for all that I have already explained — he said, raising his tone and emphasizing each word slowly, bringing his face closer to theirs. — It is important that you only free Nuriel from that place, understood? Her power in the wrong hands, if they manage to use it, is very dangerous for all of us, even if incompletely.

— Divio had already warned us about her gifts... — said Narthus.

— And Splenze will do everything possible to have that power in his hands — emphasized Rizar. — That basement is the temple of the cult of evil, my young ones... The slaves chosen by Splenze never returned from there, and I am sure it is not for the same reasons as mine. Regardless of what you may see, it is important that you follow the plan. As I said before, it is very important that you understand what is at stake here.

— Are there others in the same situation as her? — he asked.

— Perhaps yes, perhaps no... It is something we never had the opportunity to discover. Everything I know has been told to you at this table — said Rizar, leaning back on the soft back of his chair.

— So, going back to our discussion, after all the stages are completed, what would be the next steps? — asked the giant methodically wrapped in worry lines.

— I will be waiting for you on the southern auxiliary road marked on the map, which is near the exit to Stormcrow. You will have enough gold to silence all those who might eventually help you, as I promised, but you must still be cautious, that city has eyes and ears in every dark alley and much more than your senses can perceive. Furthermore, never, under any circumstances, mention any relation to me. Both the carriage and the gold I will leave with you are untraceable, but everything you have seen here will be alive and vibrant in each of your minds. That is why I made sure you met all those people, their children, and their passions, so I could ensure that you are willing to risk your lives to protect them. Make sure you are not captured alive, it is the only thing I ask of you.

— You have our word — he said promptly, while everyone nodded in unison.

— I know you do — smiled Rizar. — Continuing, Shasak has two trusted men, one of whom was a mercenary in the past, which means there is nothing in this world he cares more about than gold — he lifted a golden coin marked by the allied kingdoms that he took from one of the pockets of his coat and placed it on the table. — So, there is a chance he will take the risk for what I can offer and for what he already has in his hands — referring to the chalice. — Which certainly may have been lost in one of the attacks on me in the coming days.

— Wouldn't it be easier for him to hand me over to my father? — he replied.

— Surely yes, if you let him chain you without contestation, since your head today must be one of the most coveted objects among all those who can take it for themselves, which we even made sure to reduce in recent days — joked the gnome. — But that is not the main point... Sirius has always been a gambler and a direct confrontation with the son of Bahamut does not seem, at least to me, as someone who has similar vices, a bet with acceptable risks... It is very likely that he will want to use you to open a path for him that he cannot open by himself, at least not without directly confronting Shasak. If you confront Garfane directly and die, he will keep the gold, if Garfane dies, he gains the power, without having to lift a finger and with all the possible justifications for a good story to be told, this indeed seems to me a very promising bet, just like the one I offered to rescue Nuriel.

He nodded.

— Sounds fair — he concluded, even though he had already thought of some additions.

— I understand your fixation on finding the princess, young prince, for everything that has reached my ears, but do not put your friends' lives at risk without being sure that you will have the means to at least try to protect them. What awaits you is not an amusement park for children and Shasak tends to be very dedicated to his victims — warned Rizar.

He nodded again before being interrupted.

— Hey, Rizar, I didn't say anything stupid, nobody is anybody's babysitter here... — murmured Rixi.

— Sorry, little one, given the circumstances, it just seemed...

— Seemed wrong... — interrupted the fairy again. — We are in this together each for their own reason... Even you can't stand all this garbage swept under the rug anymore, don't pretend you don't care...

Rizar smiled, crossing his feet on the table and adjusting the monocle on his face.

— Convictions... — he thought for a moment, adjusting the glasses without temples on his nose. — Perhaps they are the only weapons capable of ignoring the odds, little one — Rizar concluded, sighing yet keeping his face content. — And it is quite likely that they have united us today. I know I sometimes sound a bit harsh, but if I may say something to comfort you — the gnome continued, bringing his face closer and looking into their eyes while placing his crossed hands now on the table. — I truly believe that success may accompany you... After all, just as the children of the first gods today proclaim themselves their successors, history can always repeat itself, and it could repeat itself in better hands.

— May your words accompany us — Narthus thanked him.

— And may the spirit of the green mother guide your paths — Rizar added. — When you reach the depths of those murky waters, give Master Egen a hug for me.

He nodded again, thinking that perhaps he could bring some peace to his heart if he managed to see them well again.

— Hey, little one, everything you need is in the carriage. Remember what you learned in those workshops and you will know what to do — Rizar concluded.

Cavian

They had already passed the main gate. Cavian guided the cart alone with Rixi's whispers in his ear through one of the stones placed under the war-marked helmet that hid his face, while the fairy transformed Narthus into a pile of delicious smoked hams, along with barrels of warm beer that completed the delivery load. Everything was duly checked by the entry guards. Rizar had left a prepared enchantment globe, so the fairy only had to shape it. They were like the light globes he had admired when he first met her, allowing Rizar to be there without actually being there.

— Supply delivery, sir — he said, pulling the reins, greeting the guard with a nod, while noticing fewer guards than Rizar had estimated. Maybe half of what he expected, he wasn't sure, but the only certainty was that it would make things easier.

One of the guards kept an eye on him while two others checked the load. There were more guards guarding each section of the gate, wielding well-polished spears with golden feathers tied at the base of their tips. The shiny armor was also part of the uniform and reflected the light globes from the posts positioned along the road ahead.

— All set here — said one of the guards from behind.

— You are cleared to proceed — authorized the first guard.

— Thank you very much, sir... Between us, today's batch is unparalleled — Cavian whispered to the guard with his hand beside his mouth, referring to the barrels of beer. — And if I may suggest, quench your thirst before your friends indulge without you — he mocked as Rixi had instructed him, after all, he was a merchant, and according to the fairy, they always bragged about their products, no matter how bad they were.

In any case, as much as Cavian was unaware of the troubles of that world, it wasn't a difficult choice compared to the other option. Working as load Bívios, carrying blackened logs under the scorching sun seemed reason enough for them to perform their tasks with such eloquence.

— Just go on — ordered the guard without looking at him, who drove the cart to the back of the house, even more impressive than Rizar's, with stained glass windows as delicate and fine as the most beautiful elven sculptures, as well as properly pruned and rounded bushes without any burrs or the finely graveled side road that was as flat as the waters of a lake, in a clear obsession with details.

The low threat of a single horse guide wouldn't arouse any interest from that army. When the gates became small in the background, the cart finally turned the corner, parking meters later in front of a single iron gate. Nine guards, Cavian counted along the way. The sword was on the floor under his feet. He wouldn't get to all of them in time without Narthus. There were only five barrels for them to carry. Not enough to distract all of them. When they reached Narthus, as distracted as they were, they would arm themselves quickly.

— I can carry the hams if you want, it will take me a little longer, but at least you won't have to endure the smell of cured meat in your gloves... The smell lasts for days — he suggested to the guards.

— Fine — said one of them leaning against a pillar further back. — Keep us confident in your good intentions, otherwise, your hands will also be part of our banquet — he threatened.

— I can assure you, sir... It is a pleasure to do what I do... I mean... You are the heroes of our people, did you know that? It is an honor to serve you... — he stammered timidly with a voice that barely left his lungs.

— Since you like boot-licking, you might as well carry the barrels too...

— If you can... — laughed the other, mocking the rags Cavian wore and his hunched body.

— Hey, where did you get that helmet, bastard? — asked another.

— My master gave it to me — he said, as he bent down to momentarily grasp the sword's handle while pretending to tie his shoes. He had already tested in training to pull it out after a while, but it needed a residual charge to respond. The thick rag covered his arm, but the bluish traces on his hand could condemn him.

— Let me see it — said the guard.

— I can't take it off, sir, it's a punishment I received for stealing some chickens to eat.

The guards laughed.

— A food thief guarding our cart — mocked the third, making him regret the first story that came to his mind. 

What kind of master would make a food thief transport food?, he thought.

— A master who wants to test his slaves, sir. I can take the helmet off if you want, just as I could have stolen all the items in this cart along the way, but that's exactly what makes this my punishment, sir. That's why I implore you not to make me betray my master's wishes.

— A penitent slave... — observed the guard who had asked for the helmet, approaching. — I understand, well then, just go ahead and leave everything organized — the guard concluded, to his relief.

As he got off, he kept his hunched posture, which helped him look smaller than he was and saw when one of the guards left his foot out for him to trip over. He tripped, falling like a dry branch on the grass, eliciting laughter from the guards.

— I'm sorry, sir... I... I didn't see it — he pleaded.

— Watch where you're going, idiot — mocked the fourth, spitting on him. — Or your hands will be the least of what you'll miss — the guard threatened, laughing immediately after.

— Yes, sir — he said, getting up and removing the tufts of grass and dirt that had entered the helmet's holes. Quite similar to the one he had worn during the coliseum battle, although it didn't boast the lateral claws. He didn't know if they would recognize him even without the adornment, but risks needed to be minimized whenever possible, as in unequal battles, any mistake would exact its price in the relevance of the same inequality.

He climbed onto the cart, leaning against the wagon bed, pretending to have some difficulty dragging one of the barrels.

— Hey, guys, five to the right, three to the left, and one further back who seems to be the leader. Throw the spear in that direction — he whispered, pointing one of the small holes in the canvas to Narthus near one of the supporting arches.

— What about the rest? — asked the fairy.

— I'll take care of them. If Narthus tries to move, he'll shake the cart too much and draw attention. Wait for the sound of the barrel hitting the ground so I can be close enough — he said, getting down and putting the barrel on his shoulders.

Cavian walked towards the mansion's entrance gate as if the barrel was squeezing him against the ground. When he reached the middle of the line of guards, he lowered the barrel from his back, and the hollow sound of wood against the stones almost hid the whistle of the spear that flew from the cart through the torn open in the canvas covering the wagon at the same moment Cavian extended his hand. The spear embedded in the main guard's shoulder, throwing and pinning him against the wall, while Cavian saw the man's attempt to reach something at his waist with his still free right hand. The blade that had flown from the floor had just reached his hand when he launched it in a precise strike. The hilt of the sword hit the helmet with such force that it was possible to hear the tinkling of metal against the door, making the guard's body collapse, though the spear pinned to the door kept him standing.

One down.

The others drew their swords while the blade returned to his hand.

He spun crouched on the ground to dodge the swords pursuing him. His blade reached the one on the right, sparking against the iron armor and exploding immediately after, causing the hit guard to be thrown against the others. The other guard on the opposite side had his leg grabbed by his fingers, which wrapped around the cold iron, causing a dense discharge of energy to flow through the armor like river water, while the guard fell without any resistance.

Two down.

While the others were getting up, Cavian charged at the remaining two still standing. The first blade came from behind the first falling body. His vision allowed him to see the entire attack, even behind the bulky guard, arching his body just enough to dodge the strike. He switched the sword to his left hand and grabbed the first guard's arm with the other hand, pulling it towards him and sweeping his supporting foot, just as the guard had done to him minutes earlier. With the guard's body still in the air, Cavian delivered an elbow strike to his back, slamming him against the ground violently.

Three down.

Narthus and Rixi had descended from the cart and positioned themselves between Cavian and the other guards, who were getting up after the fall. Only the first one who had received the attack remained on the ground in an uncertain state. The others charged at them, except for the one who ran towards the guard's body in front of the gate. Rixi extended her palm and threw him against the wall in a shot as invisible as it was powerful, one that Persus would certainly be proud of.

Of the three who remained, before the first blade could strike, Narthus delivered a knee strike that lifted the guard's heavy body into the air. The next blow came in a quick spin, hitting the steel chest with his elbow, which crumpled like a sheet of paper, throwing the second guard meters back while the first guard's body finally reached the soft grass. Lastly, the blade that came closest was deflected by Narthus with the back of his hands, sending it into the air. The fear of the last guard seemed to paralyze his reflexes, causing him to stare in astonishment at Narthus' face. The giant's closed fist hit his helmet like a hammer, causing him to faint as well.

The last guard on the left had run towards the road. Cavian threw his sword again, and the blade pierced through the metal into the man's calf, embedding its blade into the lawn amidst a howl of pain. The distance was too great for any noise to be heard as the man tried in vain to extend his arm limited by the shoulder guard towards the immobilized leg. The guard reached the Pacifier's handle before him, but like him the first time, he fainted instantly.

— Hey, Cavian, what shall we do with them? — asked Narthus.

— We have a rope in the wagon, don't we? — he said, trying to feel the sluggish but latent pulses of the men fallen to the ground.

— A good few meters — observed Rixi. — But to be quite honest, I don't think we have that time. Given their states, they shouldn't wake up for a few good hours and certainly not until we return — continued the fairy, taking a small rounded whistle and one of the communication stones arranged at the waist of the man pinned to the door.

— Let's go then — he said, while Narthus unpinned the guard's spear, collecting the keys attached to the waist of the armor and gently placing the man's body aside, while he finally opened the silent and peculiar iron door that was already unlocked.

Cavian

The map carried by Narthus was incomplete in more than half, but the dungeon portal was marked with a bold stroke in a drawing certainly made in a hurry and without measurements, but which included elements that allowed for distinction and clear orientation of the steps. Each light globe was marked, as well as side openings and decorative elements and pillars.

They had already descended the lateral stairs as straight as they were deep, ending in an open and poorly lit portal. There were several sparse pillars supporting high vaults over their heads, as tall as the adonsoneiros outside. Cells at the back, indicated by markings and arrows on the piece of paper, although there were other uninviting doors around.

No one here either, he thought, now worried about the absence of guards, as they crept along the walls, feeling the damp surface with their fingers, though without any sign of mold. He had never seen such an immaculate dungeon, despite not knowing many of them. At least the one he had the misfortune to experience seemed more terrifying, like those mentioned in old books.

They finally reached a corridor to the right where it was possible to see the intertwined and open bars. These revealed the timid silhouettes of creatures cowering in fear at the back of the deep and spacious cells with wide gates, where the only odor was that of fear.

— They are scared — observed Rixi on Narthus' shoulder, who was storing the map in a side pouch on his waist. — But Nuriel doesn't seem to be in any of these — the fairy continued with attentive eyes.

— Maybe further back... — he insisted. — We have to find her quickly; I have a bad feeling about this place.

They walked a few more meters. Some of them seemed to look at them suspiciously. Some so small. Certainly children, who could imprison children?, he thought, unable to distinguish them. Cavian noticed a presence just ahead and extended his arm to Narthus' chest to make him stop.

A small being revealed itself in the shadows, though it did not appear to be any prisoner.

Cavian firmly gripped the hilt of his sword without drawing it. It was stuck to his back, in one of the tricks he had learned in recent days of training.

The creature's appearance was harmless, though any instinct should be put to the test.

— Bilbons, bilbons... — the creature muttered in an apparent alert tone, pointing to where they had just come from.

It was almost twice the size of Rixi, though that didn't seem like much. A long, exotic pig snout, as well as pointed ears resembling those of forest creatures. Its eyes were spherical and little intimidating, as well as its wide mouth, which looked more like that of a frog. Its clothes were well-cut, and its collar was similar to those used by other slaves. Certainly a rare being to young and unadventurous eyes.

Narthus and Cavian looked at Rixi, hoping she could decipher those words.

— Hey, don't look at me, I don't know what it means... — the fairy responded, observing the creature with curiosity. — Hey, little one, can you help us?

— Bilbons, bilbons... — the creature continued.

— We don't know what it means, could you show us? — Rixi asked.

The creature pointed to the only thing that could be seen clearly from where they came. A single door with high faces and tapered at the top, with arched lines at the tip and spherical steel handles polished and clear at human hand height. Red like the blood moon and more majestic than the main entrance itself.

— Is there any danger behind that door? We have no idea how to open it... I think — Rixi said, confused.

The creature nodded affirmatively, appearing agitated.

— There's something there, right? — Rixi questioned again, approaching the creature, while resting her small hand on her own chin with interest.

Bilbons nodded.

— You want us to leave here, right?

The creature nodded again.

— I understand... Look, we are looking for a young girl, her name is Nuriel, a girl with wings like mine, only larger and feathery — the fairy explained. — If we can get her out of here, we'll do what you ask.

— Bilbons, bilbons... — said the creature quickly, running with short steps towards the same door.

— Hey, strangers, what he said is true — said a female voice from behind the bars. — If you value your lives, leave here immediately. The doctor will soon come out through that door — she continued, pointing to the same place Bilbons had indicated earlier. She was sitting calmly with her arms on her knees. Her pink and unruly hair contrasted with the monochrome of her tight-fitting clothes and her skin, gray like the children of the rocky continent or the caves of the purplish forests that glowed in the moonlight, although her human stature enabled the second option.

— I believe the person you refer to will return only in a few days — he said.

The young woman shook her head negatively.

— I don't know how he deceived you, but I saw him myself hours ago, and he is still in his lab. That's what Bilbons is trying to warn you.

Had Rizar betrayed them? There was truth in Divio's words, no doubt about that, but why was Splenze still there?, his mind scrambled at that moment like a pile of cards on the floor.

— My lady, you certainly heard who we came to rescue. Can you tell me where she is? — he said without hesitation, quickly returning to the original plan. They were already there; there was no more caution to be taken. If they fled without Nuriel, and if there was any small possibility of a misunderstanding, she would certainly be condemned.

— Beyond here — said the young woman, lazily pointing her finger in the direction they were walking. — Bilbons will take you to her, although at this point I think it's more likely you'll keep me company.

— Thank you, my lady — he thanked, though he wanted to ask more questions. Why was she there? What had they done to end up in such a place?, he thought as he hesitated for a brief moment. Rizar's orders came to his mind as if the illusionist himself were reciting them in his ears. Only Nuriel should be freed, no one else, no one else, he repeated to himself.

They walked several meters until they found the last cell. It was larger than the others, and white wings could be seen from a distance. She was curled up and lying on a stone bench to the right.

— Hey, Nuriel! Is that you? — he whispered excitedly. — We came to get you at your father's request.

The young woman immediately stood up with wide eyes. Her appearance was very similar to her father's, where not even the eyebrows dared to appear to adorn her smooth and silky face.

— It's too late, the skies will fall upon them — the Lumerian warned suddenly.

— Them who? — Cavian asked, what was she talking about after all?

— My father cursed them when he asked you to come to me. I saw it myself when the embers took the field below the eyes blinded by veiled desires — Nuriel continued with words that lacked logic.

— I hope we can understand everything once we get out of this place — he said, drawing the sword and energizing it before attacking the lock of the bars. The moment he touched one of the bars, the sword's glow faded, and the sword's spark against the iron repelled the Pacifier back towards him.

Before he could think, Narthus grabbed one of the bars in each hand and tried to pull them apart with determination. The bulging veins in his arms challenged the bars sufficiently rigid to keen eyes.

— It's impossible to bend the works of the artificers... — Nuriel said as the bars finally gave way and bent.

He smiled, though no one could see him.

Before they could rejoice, the frightened eyes that had been hidden pressed against the bars.

— Save us, please — one of them pleaded. A small and apparently young being with a round face and small fins protruding from the sides of his head.

— Please, sir, get us out of here, the doctor doesn't like us, he... he... only stops when we stop crying, sir — said another prisoner with a trembling voice, who also brought innocent hope in her request, probably a native of those lands, squeezing her scar-covered body and tearful eyes against the cold bars.

He unfortunately could not see their faces, but in his mind, he could imagine the hopeful eyes for a salvation that would certainly never come. He had once felt the same. A feeling so latent in his heart that it tore at the newly opened wound. He hesitated again. He knew in detail what consequences had been brought by following the appeals of his heart instead of reason. But this time it was different. It was no longer about him, but about others he had never met. For the gods' sake, there were children there, in search of an uncertain salvation should he sacrifice his own humanity? To defeat them, should he become like his oppressors? It did not seem like the right decision by any means.

He looked at Narthus for a moment, thinking of what to say, though he knew he would do it regardless of any approval.

— Don't seek approval, Cavian — said Narthus promptly. — Remember when I told you battles should be avoided? This doesn't seem like one of those. Besides, Nuriel is free as we promised, and it's not like we're throwing everything away; if he eventually finds us, he'll be the one alone with us.

He nodded.

— Take the children away from here, to where even destiny cannot reach them, and I will be

 pleased to accompany you — said the angelic lady, approaching the partially opened bars.

— As if we would leave them... — Rixi muttered quietly, floating in the air. — Hey, Bilbons, where are the cell keys?

— Only Splenze has them; he personally fetches us one by one — Nuriel replied.

— Narthus, can you repeat what you did here? — he asked.

— It won't be quick, but I don't think we have another option — Narthus replied.

— We won't get out of here in the planned time, Cavian! — the fairy exclaimed.

— The information given by that woman... The number of guards below expected... I don't think we have a safe plan anymore.

— Cavian is right — Narthus affirmed.

Rixi nodded.

— Let's recap what we have so far... — he said. — The number of guards we've counted so far doesn't seem like a big challenge, right? Rixi can take them to the cart and make Nuriel take my place. It will be hard for them to notice the size difference. Still, if Splenze comes out of that door or if the guards suspect you, outside Narthus and I will cover for you to escape, and then we'll find a way out of this place unless they arrange new cells — he finished jokingly.

— Sounds good enough to me — the fairy replied. — Although those stories still give me chills...

— Another important thing — he warned. — On the map, from what Rixi mentioned on the way, there were parts to the north marked that seem uninhabited or taken by the forest. I think it could be our new meeting point. There are several things unexplained here... And well, I think we need to clear some things up.

— Look, Cavian, you know I would be the first to agree with you — Rixi said — but although there have been unexpected setbacks, I don't think everything we've seen is a delusion... Anyway, let's discuss it after we get out of here.

Cavian nodded, taking the fairy's decision as sufficient for the moment, while Narthus ran from cell to cell, bending the dense metal bars just enough to free them.

Rixi flew among the now freed, organizing the group with Nuriel's help. There were about twenty of them, some so young he doubted they knew what was happening there.

Bilbons ran and hugged Cavian's leg with all the strength he had, making him kneel.

— What's wrong, little one? Bilbons is your name, right? — he asked gently.

The creature nodded.

— Bilbons, bilbons! — he pointed, seeming desperate, towards the pink-haired girl's cell.

— Don't worry, we'll free her too; she's important to you, isn't she?

Bilbons nodded again.

— Then we'll do the following, you must also know the way out of here. Help me organize the others. We won't leave anyone behind.

— Bilbons, bilbons — he repeated, distressed, pointing to the same door as before.

— Listen here — he said, crouching and placing a hand on the creature's shoulder. — I know you're anxious about the situation, but we are also strong. We'll get out of here together, understood? — he affirmed confidently enough to seem to calm the gentle creature, who quickly did as asked.

Narthus reached the cell of the girl they had spoken to.

— You have no idea what you're about to face, do you? — the prisoner asked, still immobile with her elbow on her knee bent on the stone bench.

— I didn't understand the question, ma'am, but that wouldn't change our decisions if that's the doubt — he explained, squinting his eyes and lips as he tried to deform the bars.

Before he finished, they heard the creak of the robust red door.

— Tic-tac, time's up... — Mika finally said, standing up and walking towards him. — If you want to get out of here alive, finish getting me out — said the lady as Narthus finished opening another bar. As soon as he opened it, the mysterious young lady quickly jumped through the gap in a roll as silent as her own steps.

— Rats in the lab! It's been some time since the last time they paraded their filthy paws here — croaked Splenze's hoarse voice as he stared at the human creature with long white hair covering part of his unusually bright blue eyes. A mass grew on his back, and the tunic with red and gold details that dragged on the floor was the only barrier containing it.

— Nice to meet you, doctor. We came to have a little party in your basement; I hope you don't mind — he said, drawing the sword, and the blade lit up in his right hand. — Hey, Narthus, finish freeing them while I distract him — he added, drawing Splenze's attention to Narthus.

— Go back to the cell, Mika, and I promise I'll spare them — Splenze said to the pink-haired young lady.

— Sorry, I don't know them, but just seeming to share my desire to shut that mouth of empty words is enough for me — Mika said, blowing her long hair away from her face carelessly.

— Well, if that's how you wish, at least you'll have new company by morning — Splenze said, laughing as the mass on his back had tripled in size. — The dead son of Bahamut, Cavian, right? Seems far from home, boy.

— Did you put that idea in my head, didn't you?

Splenze laughed.

— Certainly, but from what I see, you seem to have liked it — Splenze mocked, while his face also seemed to bubble.

— Or maybe it didn't hinder me enough to prevent me from reaching you. I bet you thought I'd never cross your path again.

— Don't get me wrong, boy, I wanted to study you more thoroughly, I confess — the tunic began to swell to the point where the seams strained against each other, making the man even gain some height. It was something similar to what happened to his father in his original form, although he doubted the similarity of their origins. — I know far less about dragons than I would like, but your father prevented you from being dissected like a little rat. It was his orders to keep you alive, but on my part, you should thank for carrying with you a masterpiece of my art. Perhaps not even I could replicate it; it took days and more days of stitching and bending metals for it to become uniquely yours.

— We'll make you confess how to remove it — he said, unwavering. The key to freedom was before him, and not even death, which had accompanied him for years in those dungeons, would scare him.

Splenze laughed again.

— Your father's blood indeed runs in your veins, boy, though confidence alone is not enough. Do you really think a bunch of kids would stand a chance against me? You're still as dumb as when you tried to flee the comfort of your traditions — Splenze said as the tunic's seams tore, revealing what the fairy's discredited stories had already indicated. The lion's head and twisted horns on his still slightly human face. The long bifid tongue that seemed too big for his mouth. The thick, brown fur covering the new arms, six in total, as well as a stinger tail shining like the desert cavern scorpions of Dargal. A puzzle of beings, big enough to make Narthus look like a child. — I will show you the terror of new times! — Splenze bellowed.

Mika

Mika remained attentive to what Splenze was becoming; she had seen parts of the process before, but nothing like this. They were still the misaligned forms of what she carried in her veins, of what made her become a mirrored version of her creator. She would make sure Iliria was avenged; there wasn't even a minute when plans didn't shape themselves in her mind, and of all of them, none had ever come close to what she had in her hands now. She didn't even know those bars could be twisted, not even the other creatures before, even those larger than that man, had done it. Powerful allies in favor of her purpose, nothing could be more useful.

— Hey, Vinolian — Mika called out to Rixi, making the fairy look at her in surprise. Certainly few knew their lineages, among them even fewer who could differentiate them. — If you don't get out of here now, in a few minutes there will be a legion at the gates.

— Who are you? — Rixi questioned.

— A fugitive like you. Just hurry as I asked, Bilbons can help you, right, Bilbons?

— Bilbons, bilbons — said the creature nodding, before running with knees barely bending towards the stairs, swaying from side to side with each step like a pendulum in old clocks.

— He's the only one who can leave this place and knows the city with blindfolded eyes; if he accompanies you, they certainly won't suspect — Mika continued, looking around without facing the fairy.

— Will you be okay? — Rixi asked Narthus.

— I thought I was the one destined to establish the new hierarchy of the kingdoms — Narthus replied, rubbing the fairy's head affectionately.

Rixi didn't grumble this time nor did she smile, she just nodded before leaving with a look where worry and conviction mingled.

— Narthus, isn't it? Can you pull those bars from that wall? If you can, we can use them to make him vulnerable — she said to Narthus, who was watching her intently.

— How many will we need? — the giant questioned.

— As many as you can, your friend won't last long fighting alone. We'll use the distance to our advantage.

Narthus pulled one against the force he applied with his feet at the base, arching his body and stretching his arms until the top of one finally gave way. One after another were being pulled and twisted to disengage from the rocks holding them to the equally rocky ground.

Cavian faced the creature and, after dodging some blows, unconsciously moved closer to them. The tail was ready to strike, while the tongue darted from side to side. A predator with eyes fixed on its prey, though it faced it with defiance. Before he got closer, Cavian unexpectedly ran towards the creature, while the long arms counterattacked in the opposite direction. He jumped like an acrobat over the first strike, while the second came from the left. Before it could reach him, the dragon prince bent his body and swiftly swung the sword, making the gleaming blade sever some of the creature's fingers as if slicing through a layer of soft fabric. Cavian had become a small and dangerous adversary, but before he could celebrate any advantage, Splenze's tail struck him with power, throwing him against the stone wall between the cells like a small insect.

Splenze advanced on him but was interrupted by Mika's words.

— That depressed old man's face never really suited you — she mocked, wrinkling her nose and circling her finger over her face. In her other hand, she held a piece of the bars pulled by Narthus.

— Stay out of this if you don't want to get hurt — Splenze threatened, turning to her.

She laughed fervently.

— Don't you think it's a bit late for that? You've already taken everything from me — she shouted slowly as tears filled her eyes. — I'll make sure you drown in your lies and burn every piece of what is precious to you.

She charged in a fury while Cavian regained his strength. She moved as quickly as the prince heir, as fast as the dance of shadows. A night elf in her natural habitat among the rocks dimly lit by the globes fixed to the walls.

Splenze lunged at her, trying to hit her with one of his fists, making her jump back with her light body spinning once in the air. The night elf landed with her legs flexed and the rod raised.

She charged at Splenze again, while the creature's fist sliced through the air as before. Despite being vigorous, that large body seemed to hinder him somewhat. She jumped again over Splenze's fist, dodging the attack and taking two steps on his arm before leaping into the air. She extended the rod over her head and struck squarely at the chest covered by fur now tinged with purplish blood. Mika landed in front of Splenze, who tried to stomp while grunting angrily. She spun back again, placing her hands on the ground to move away.

— He's slow in this form, just be careful with the number of attacks — she said to Cavian and Narthus without taking her eyes off the creature. Splenze was too big for the space they were in, which favored his reach. It was necessary to limit his movements. — Hey, masked guy, we need to hit his heels, so he can't move. Do you think you can reach them?

— I can try, but there are too many arms to deal with — Cavian replied, still a bit breathless. The impact of the blow was strong enough to knock the wind out of him.

— We'll go in two then; we need to create a distraction so Narthus can help us — she charged again while Cavian followed her from the opposite side.

They dodged the blows, though they couldn't find any opening to attack. If they closed the distance too much, they would certainly be hit. It was when one of the bars thrown by Narthus pierced Splenze's arm as if a spear had pierced it. Hardly would a high-speed spear be stopped without a shield, and the target was too large to miss, the perfect weapon for an opponent like that. The bulky torso turned towards the giant, swinging the tail at Mika and then at Cavian. Unlike his hand attacks, the tail was bulky and fast enough to hit them at that distance. Mika was struck and thrown against the red door. Cavian tried to hit him, but the tail's surface was coated with a hard carapace, like the Basilisk of yore. Before the blade could penetrate it, the force of the blow that hit Cavian's wrist sent the pacifier flying away.

Narthus grabbed another bar and threw it at Splenze while the creature continued to walk towards him. The second one pierced the same arm hit before, which Splenze began using as a meat shield, allowing him to use the other five.

Narthus tried to hit the monster's head but was unsuccessful. Splenze was close enough for the arms to cover him. He then grabbed a handful of them and threw them at the monster's body, but this time without any height. The metal bars pierced under Splenze's paws until they hit the stones.

— Fear seems to have worsened your aim, my dear — Splenze mocked, about to attack the giant, who only smiled while countering Splenze's punch with another in the same direction. When their fists touched, the hollow sound of displaced air echoed through the hall. Another blow came from the left, also stopped by the palm of the son of the gray lands, and yet another advanced from the other side, but before Narthus could move, Splenze's body took a knee to the ground. Cavian had cut one of his heels, while Mika struck one of the bars into his shoulder.

The creature let out an angry roar, so loud it probably reached the walls outside that place. He quickly raised his tail in a precise impact against the ceiling, causing the rocks composing it to fall like meteors to the ground, collapsing the structure over their heads and revealing the upper hall, though timidly behind the curtain of dust that rose.

Narthus freed himself from the rubble, while Cavian managed to move to one of the gaps between the pillars. Splenze moved, dragging himself forcibly over the stones. Mika was on the ground with a rock on her left leg, one big enough to keep her from moving.

— I warned you, didn't I? — the creature sighed, while disappointment accompanied his words. — I tried everything to make you understand the importance of my mission... But despite my efforts, you preferred day after day to resist this grand future we could achieve together, you and I, father and daughter, a pity your rebellion led you to the same fate as our dear Iliria — he continued, positioning himself in front of her.

— Don't try to fill your empty life with people like us — she replied, squinting her eyes as she tried to pull her leg from under the rock in vain. Her expression, disgusted by the memories reverberating in her mind, glared at Splenze with fury. — She might have tried, but she never managed to love you; it was just guilt for someone who paid the bills. Thinking now, maybe deep down she knew... The pathetic creature you kept inside.

Splenze smiled.

– Ah, my dear, I regret to say that my beloved Zendra will stay with me for all eternity. You and your sister were only unfortunate consequences of this love. I really tried hard for her, but you have disobeyed me so much... Even though I gave you everything you have now – he lamented with a raspy voice. – I always tolerated disobedience; it was the primitive essence of the weaker beings who desperately try to ascend... It was beautiful... And it reminded me so much of her... It was like the beginning of creation, chaotic and unpredictable... But ingratitude... Tsk, tsk... It really saddens me. I will have to find another way to help myself, my dear – said Splenze, pointing the stinger in her direction.

– The winds are changing, it won’t be long before you join me – she confronted.

The stinger flew towards her as her eyes closed and her face turned, accepting the inevitable fate, but the next instant nothing happened. When she opened her eyes again, it was Narthus who stood before her. The stinger had pierced the stomach of her savior, while he clung to Splenze's tail with determination.

Splenze's remaining legs gave way. Cavian tore apart every tendon that supported the colossal body.

Splenze tried to yank the stinger forcefully several times, but Narthus prevented him from moving. The punches came at him, yet his body stood firm like the mountain rocks from where he was born. Unmoving and unshakable like the sons of that land. Many would remember the half-blood prince who stood before the monster, while Mika desperately tried to move to help him, continuing to pull uselessly at her leg crushed between the rocks, until the punches ceased like the calm after a fierce storm.

Cavian

The illuminated blade sliced through the creature's broad neck, at the same time it seemed to steal the bluish glow from the eyes that swirled in the wind.. In that brief moment, his mind seemed to have completely blanked out. When he came to and landed on the ground, Splenze's head rolled across the floor while Narthus's silhouette seemed to fade with each passing second.

He ran to Narthus as the smell of fresh blood overwhelmed him with fear.

– We defeated him, Cavian, I told you you could do it – Narthus observed contentedly, his voice unwavering. In the end, he was as brave as the mentor who had helped him and, by a twist of fate, would probably depart the same way.

– We’ll save you, Narthus, Rixi will know what to do – he said as tears moistened his face behind the helmet. The stinger had created a gaping wound with a diameter just shy of an oak barrel. It would be impossible for him to survive, even though his mind begged for the truth to stay hidden at that moment.

– Thank you, my friend... I’ve been saved more times than you think, but even that seems too much... Perhaps I have finally completed my mission – Narthus concluded with the smile that never left his face.

Mika remained quiet, her hands on the giant’s back.

The arms finally released, even though Narthus's body remained standing. Cavian removed the stinger that had pierced him, throwing it aside as the bulky carcass fell next to him. He embraced his friend before closing his eyes in yet another death that crossed his path. Not even the lives saved that day would be enough to comfort him.

He laid Narthus’s body down and sliced the rock trapping Mika's foot.

– Can you walk? – he asked with a choked voice, watching Mika’s foot return to its original form, as if the night elf could reshape it.

Mika nodded.

– I can handle the guards – Mika said. – I know it would be foolish to try to find some payment to lessen your pain, but I would be honored if I could at least help you get out of here so you could return him to his home – she continued, directing her gaze to Narthus’s body.

– Come with us, help those people escape this place.

– I haven’t left this place since my childhood; it’s the only world I know, Cavian. How can someone like me help them?

– When we’re out of here, you’ll find only a few people willing to fight against what Splenze represents. I can’t imagine what you’ve been through, but joining this cause might prevent others from having the same fate you would have had here. Narthus... Well, he was just one more person who believed we could stop them.

Mika paused in thought for a moment.

– So be it, perhaps I might have thought of something, but first, let’s try to get out of here – Mika said as she walked over to Narthus and lifted the body leaning against the rocks.

– Wait... – he said, as Mika hoisted the giant onto her shoulders.

– Yes? – Mika asked.

– Never mind – he replied, still trying to recall his memories of Osian. They were formidable creatures, but as far as he remembered, they weren’t capable of such a feat, especially with a foot in that condition, but this wasn’t the place for questions. It was very likely that all the noise had attracted the guards’ attention. The entrances would be under surveillance, and by now they had certainly discovered the invasion. It would be good to wield his sword freely.

Cavian climbed some rocks and ascended to the upper floor, followed by Mika. He approached the main door and his suspicion was confirmed. He expanded his field of vision in a pulse, and for a brief moment, he could see them. Armed, with swords drawn and spears pointed towards the mansion, senses alert for any given signal. They wouldn’t invade the castle without permission, but neither would they let anyone out.

– Hey, Mika, they’re behind those gates. We don’t have much choice but to confront them. I couldn’t spot the cart, so Rixi and the others are probably waiting to the north as planned.

– I figured, I just wanted us to go up to ensure everyone was safe. Through the laboratory, we might reach the sewers. It’s good that they stay focused on the door so we can slip by unnoticed.

Mika

Her thoughts still reverberated in her agitated mind. Narthus didn't even know her. How could he sacrifice himself for her? He had no obligation and yet he didn't hesitate to put himself in the path of death. Maybe the tales she read as a child were not mere fiction. Maybe there really was someone like the hero from those stories, someone she could truly trust, someone she had lost again.

Cavian accompanied her to the laboratory. The large doors finally opened. An immense hall, with cages hanging from the ceiling with bodies that were no longer there, along with hooks descending like vines, telescopes mounted on metal stands, and tables laden with yellowed papers filled with notes, which were piled up in aligned stacks over much of its length. In the midst of all that, the part that would catch anyone's attention entering that place. A cylindrical glass tower resting on a metal base with cables connected to its base and a set of thomasium globes embedded perfectly in round, carved holes in the walls. At the center, a woman with white hair that seemed to float frozen in the large block of ice. She never imagined they could keep a piece of the frozen mountains so far from its origin. Her hands clasped together seemed to pray for eternity, and the moonlit skin and long, pointed ears did not deny her resemblance to the girl who watched her with admiration, not even blinking her eyes for several long seconds.

– There’s something I need to do, Cavian – she said as she looked around and finally approached the long tables.

Cavian nodded.

She picked up some twisted glass vials with smoky solutions, in their most distinct shapes and colors. She still needed a certain amount of adonsoneiro resin, sulfur from the volcanic lands, the soul extracted from the blackened and viscous oils, and the powder from the whitish stones of the mines. All were mixed on the immense shelf that clung to and covered the wall. Anyone who didn’t know what they were looking for would certainly get lost, but she was searching the row of colors of the amber glass vials for the shade that would blend with orange. She scanned over five shelves until she found it. She took a piece of hemp rope from under one of the tables, a globe attached to the wall, a flint on top of one of the tables, and a wooden box to deposit all the vials she carried with her. She placed it in a corner at the back and unraveled the rope, soaking it in oil before bringing the ends of the thin, frayed strands to the small vials with some of the already mixed materials.

– Step back, please – she said to Cavian as she walked again towards the door, unrolling the cord in her hand.

They walked a few meters towards the door. She took a flint from one of her pockets on the table and sparked the fuse that lit the unrolled cord. It didn’t take a few seconds before the explosion occurred. Underneath the house of solutions, a pit with rough walls was revealed, and from its dimly lit bottom, the hiss of slow waters could be heard, while their nostrils were filled with the funereal odor that spread through the hall. The opening was large enough for them to descend without difficulty. Cavian approached. He lowered his head for a moment, trying to find some trace of life that could guide him.

– Are you sure it’s safe? – questioned Cavian.

– Until they catch up to us, I hope we’re far from here – she said before Cavian finally jumped.

She stepped back a bit and, holding the edge of one of the long tables, turned it over on the floor. Another one nearby was pushed aside with her foot. The shattered glass mixed, and the unstable solutions bubbled when they met each other. She removed the globe from her waist. They were unstable on impact and sparked in a quick flash when they broke. She looked one last time at the ice tower for a second longer.

Rest, my mother, take care of dad and Ilíria for me, she thought before throwing the object onto the soaked floor.

The flame rose in a flash before she also jumped. The fire and smoke would cover them for a few hours, but she knew she had left much more behind. For a moment, she had the same desire as the monster that inhabited that place, to keep her there so she could see her smile whenever she needed comfort. It was tempting to cling to the only thing she had left, her only refuge, even if it was equally unhealthy. It was as if she could hear the desire to finally let her go, and for her, she did.

Cavian

The pipeline connecting the city wasn't large enough for them to pass through. Cavian stayed crouched while he seemed to have his eyes back. The mosses clinging to the walls brought back memories of the forests of Faldram, and the vibrant life made that tunnel a long illuminated corridor, so perfect that not even the eyes of the night elves could reach its end. So much so that he kept the light emitted by the Storm Pacifier as a guide for the path of his new ally. While it was uncomfortable to move there, there was certainty that no army in heavy armor could find them. Perhaps they were waiting for them to come out, but fortunately, the number of exits was probably greater than the number of soldiers. Any group would be insufficient to face them, even under those conditions.

They walked for a few hours, and the distance from the battle's fury was felt in their aching ribs with each step taken. They had already passed more than twenty manholes when Cavian spotted some form of life on the road. There were beings above something. And a tiny figure below. Probably the little creature he found in those cells. He didn't see Rixi, but the axis they were walking on was a bit far from where his vision was limited.

– Hey, Mika, I think they’re right above us – he whispered stealthily.

– Yes, there’s little movement, but I can hear them.

They moved to the next climbing point, a little further than the nearest point, sheathed his sword, and carefully moved the rounded iron lid. He needed to make sure everything was alright. It was night, and the low light of the road would make it easier for them to approach without being noticed.

He quickly jumped out, not noticing any movement around. He pulled Narthus's body out, and the blood was no longer flowing, probably lost throughout the journey. He hid it behind a small wall while Mika climbed to the surface.

A few huts still stood in that periphery. Probably belonging to deserters or residents who now wandered guided by those currents while the jungle had taken their places.

– Cavian, I can see them in the distance. There's a cart and some children, the Vinolian is sitting on top of the canvas of one of the carts, and there's another one, apparently younger. There are also some guards below near a short old man.

Rizar, thought Cavian quickly. Probably another trap. His thoughts burned like embers, and his breathing became heavy and intense, while the pains of yesteryears faded with the little reason still inhabiting his mind.

– Cavian? – said Mika without any response.

Cavian stared intently in the direction of the cart, even though he couldn't see it. In the next moment, he sprang forward, the Storm Pacifier was drawn, and the hum in the air reached his opponents' ears only after the blade reached Rizar's neck.

The guards also drew their swords, although they awaited opportunities to confront the one who had attacked their master.

– Why did you do this, Rizar? We trusted you – he said with a choked voice.

– Hey, Cavian! It’s not his fault! – Rixi intervened, flying towards him.

– Let him be, Rixi, let him act without thinking, it’s the only way he’s lived so far. Making one hasty decision after another – observed Rizar while remaining static, as a false move would certainly be fatal.

– Shut up, I’ll tear your head off before you manipulate anyone else. Narthus is dead, you know? Dead because of you, dead because you promised us Splenze wouldn’t be there.

– Just as I said you should only save Nuriel. He’s gone also because of you – retorted the young gnome without hesitation.

– Did you want us to leave those children there? You never cared, did you? That theater you put on down there was just to make us do what you wanted, after all, illusionism isn’t just about magic, is it?

– Now I understand why you ended up in that cell, young prince, your understanding of things is too limited to take minimally precise actions. It’s not about the lives of those children, there are so many others in that place, and you know it. The point is that Splenze’s death will draw all attention to this place, and there’s a chance they will connect the dots. Either way, it’s already done.

– Listen to what he’s saying, Cavian, it didn’t make sense to me at first either, but it was Rizar who helped us escape that place. The armies also covered the exits when they saw something was wrong. Nuriel and I probably couldn’t protect all those children against all those soldiers.

– If what you say is true, where is she? – he said, still holding the blade, even brighter than usual, against the gnome’s neck.

– With her father, as promised – said Rizar. – I know you’re shaken, my young man, but if you always act with this lack of sensibility, you’ll never confront your father as you wish. I apologize for what happened... Splenze indeed shouldn’t have been there, and now it’ll be impossible to know his motives – said Rizar, finally stepping back carefully as the tension eased.

– I’m sorry, Rixi – he said, finally collapsing to his knees on the ground – I couldn’t protect him in the end.

Rixi laughed, to his despair. What was that? Had she gone mad? Although nothing made sense in his mind anymore, he was too exhausted to react.

– Do you really think Narthus would be defeated by a simple general? Narthus is invincible, Cavian, I’ve told you that – said the fairy, touching her hands to both sides of his helmet, lifting his head. – Where’s his body? Don’t tell me you didn’t bring him with you – Rixi asked while he pointed to the corner where Mika was coming from, impressively carrying the giant’s body on her back. It was as if there was no effort even for such a slender body.

– I couldn’t help but hear, but this man gave his life for me... If there’s anything I can do in his name, just tell me, and I’ll do it without hesitation – said Mika, bathed in blood and deteriorated remains that had stuck during the journey.

– I don’t know you, miss, but if you indeed heard me, please lay that man’s body in that cart over there – said the fairy, pointing to a newer, longer cargo cart than the previous one. The polished wood was almost not visible in the dim light. – We’ll take him with us on our departure, and you’ll understand everything on the way, Cavian. Rizar, is everything ready?

– As promised – said the gnome with a smile on his face and his arms crossed behind his back in colorful fabrics that seemed never to be lacking. – You still have a few hours until the warning reaches the neighboring cities. Take the path to Stormcrow and don’t stop until you get there. Supplies arrive every morning. There’s a load of spices in the wagon and a secret compartment under the wooden bed to hide in. There’s also enough gold to buy the necessary silence and accommodations. It’s all I can do for you – concluded Rizar, nodding for the guards to step away from the cart.

– Can I accompany you? I have nowhere to go – asked Mika to Rizar.

– Mika, Splenze’s eldest daughter, right? – questioned the gnome.

– I know it sounds a bit silly, but I have no connection to that monster, he was incapable of having ties with anyone...

– Apologies for the rudeness, my young lady, it was just to confirm your situation – apologized Rizar – Unfortunately, there’s no safe place for you in this city. Even if you present yourself as the desolate daughter, you’d be in the hands of allied kingdoms, and they’d easily extract the truth from you – revealed the gnome, wrinkling his nose – If I sheltered you, you’d have to be locked in my quarters for years until it was safe to leave this city again. Besides, other places would be out of reach of the resources I can currently dispense until I clean up this mess. If these youngsters actually reach the water kingdom, as improbable as that may seem, it might be a safe place worth starting over until a miracle finally reaches us.

– I think someone your size might still fit – said Rixi while Mika nodded gratefully, just as he did while still crouched.

– Rixi, are you paying attention to what you’re saying? – he said, taking a deep breath and standing up while trying to regain some of his sanity.

– Perfectly, you might think I’m crazy if you want, but don’t pretend to be surprised when he wakes up in a few days. Gaya herself blessed him long ago with the remaining fragments of her own soul, and as you saw on that boat, it’s impossible for him to fall at the hands of us mortals – explained the fairy authoritatively while he remained silent for a few seconds.

What did Rixi's words mean? Narthus was dead, wasn't he? He had seen the energy drain from his body, but indeed something in his mind was alerting him. It was the same sensation he had when he first looked at the sword he had dropped to the ground. He hadn’t stopped to think until that moment how he could have found Narthus's body without his eyes. A sensation of life, perhaps? He didn’t see the usual blue lines, but somehow he knew that he was there. He still had the spear mentioned by Rixi, the one lodged in Narthus’s leg during the escape. He had never met a giant, but it was strange that he could move immediately afterward. He finally calmed down. Rixi could have the most creative mind, but she wouldn’t joke in such a situation. He thought about what kind of sermon he would be getting from Narthus at that moment. For a moment, the experience lived up until then had given way to an imprudent youth, the same that had brought him to that place. Rizar was indeed right, if it weren’t for Mika, he would certainly be dead. Reason should prevail over any distrust that his broken mind could build. That was what the illusionist had warned him about. If he didn’t start learning to differentiate reality from delusion, it would be difficult for him to reach his father, and then all the deaths he had left in his wake would have been in vain.

– I owe you an apology, Rizar – he said unexpectedly. – When I realized Splenze was in that place and after everything that happened... Anyway, I think the only thing I wanted was to blame someone.

– Don’t worry, my young man, I know better than anyone that sometimes appearances seem closer to the truth than the facts themselves. The meeting between the allied kingdoms will happen regardless of that psychopath’s presence, and his death will probably be celebrated by many who had the chance to know him. They will likely initially see it as retaliation by the Freeds, but that place has as many loose ends as stones on the ground. I will do what I can to cover the tracks before they can find them.

– Thank you truly for the help – he added, still dazed.

– There’s no need to thank me, we have the same goals, my young man, but you must understand that we can’t always blindly follow our ideals to win this war. Our enemy has no rules or principles. They will use our emotions against us and make our actions predictable enough to crush us like insects, which is exactly what we are to them.

– I understand, I don't question the efficiency of your methods, but if we lose our humanity, how can we ensure that we will be any different from them when this is all over? Could you face yourself knowing you let a child die at the hands of these people? – he asked, without any smile reaching his face.

– It’s not about feelings, Cavian, it’s about understanding that we are all expendable. Some lives will be lost so that others may prosper. You and I have already had a life outside these chains. Playing their game ensures that not only this generation but all those that come after will have the same fate. I hope the path you still have to walk will help you understand – said the gnome, taking a few steps to touch his cane affectionately to Cavian's iron mask, indicating that it was time to leave.

– See you soon! – said Cavian, crouching and extending his hand to the illusionist.

– I hope it’s still in this world, my young man – replied Rizar, returning the gesture in a farewell handshake.

The cart finally departed into the mist, as they watched the green city, now chained, left behind.

DEATH IN THE FAMILY

Zendra

The fairs of Tessan were bustling that day. It was uncommon for the sun to present itself in that way, but when it did, it revealed the beauty of the green city. The humidity and the sun formed rainbows everywhere, as if the leaves of the adonson trees became prisms for those who treasured any small moment to contemplate them.

Zendra observed vegetables so fresh that she could even smell the earthy scent of their roots. She was a reserved woman dedicated to family care, and that day she was celebrating the birthday of her youngest daughter, Iliria, who was turning five. Her long white hair highlighted the beauty of her grayish skin, typical of the night elves. They were as skilled as their brothers, the children of the sun goddess, and their long, pointed ears were equally precise, indicating that the night also marveled at the first children of the forests.

– Look, sir... These carrots have such yellowed and wilted leaves that by the end of the morning they won't be worth even half of the two copper coins I'm offering for them – she explained, pointing to the tubers. She knew the secrets of planting, as her father had taught her and as her grandfather before him.

– Take three of them, and I'll make you the offer, my beautiful lady – negotiated the old merchant, who tried to hide his advanced age with a rather crude painting of his white hair, which looked more dirty than painted.

– Very well, here they are – she handed him the coins with a gentle smile.

She planned to make a carrot cake that day, Iliria's favorite, and the quality of the carrots wouldn’t matter much, unlike the few coins she carried in her pockets. With luck, they would make it to the end of the month with what was left. She then bought beautiful eggs and milk, a gallon of sunflower oil, and a handful of Audarian firewood, as the trees there were as hard as iron itself. Despite their inaptitude for burning, the wide-trunked, fast-growing trees in the swampy, fertile soil of Tessan were strong enough to build floors reaching the skies and were so light that an entire trunk could be carried by small groups without much effort. A true gift from the gods to those who could not feed on their own apples.

Zendra returned home with a smile on her face, looking at the sky of leaves swaying in the wind, making the sunbeams dance like an orchestrated group. She lightly swung her yellowish-brown straw basket, imagining the beautiful day that was to come. Her herb production at home helped with income, but she needed more space to give the girls a better future. Unfortunately, space cost more gold, which was all spent on books with shallow letters and time-worn covers. It was through them that she would ensure both Mika and Iliria followed in the footsteps of great drow wizards, in a future where they wouldn't have to worry about the next day's meal. Unfortunately, her military training in those times of peace was worth as much as a raindrop in the sea surrounding the small islands of that city.

Upon arriving home, she noticed Mika's black eye, her eldest daughter, even though the little one tried to hide it under her lowered gaze, and Iliria’s bandaged leg, with a piece of cloth she had set aside to cover the table.

– I've told you that I don't want fights – she said harshly. – Don’t you see what you've done? Today is your sister's birthday, Mika; you shouldn’t be so irresponsible – she continued firmly, while the two kept their heads bowed.

– We weren’t fighting, Mom; we were training – Mika replied timidly. – Dad said we need to train to be strong, that there are many dangers we still need to face – she responded confidently, even though she knew there were probably no arguments that could convince her.

– Forget it; your father talks nonsense because he lived through the horrors of war, but times are different now, and your only concern should be that pile of books over there – she said, pointing to a stack of old books. – Have you finished reading the purple-covered book I gave you? – she asked with a compassionate look. She knew Faeris had faced difficult times, just like her, but combat training wouldn’t get them anywhere, a truth so obvious in their current situation that it seemed more like a nostalgic desire to relive memories as distant as her patience at that moment.

– All of them, Mom, even the ones on that shelf and those over there – she replied in a low, embarrassed voice, pointing to the books piled on rustic wooden shelves already old and sharing the room with two equally worn-out chairs near one of the few windows. – I apologize for today, but Iliria and I were really happy to be able to train.

– Yes, Mom – said Iliria enthusiastically. – I asked Mi for it as a present... – she said so affectionately that even Zendra’s tense shoulders relaxed as she finally sighed.

– Let's do this – she said, bending down and placing the basket aside, resting her hand on both of their shoulders. – Keep studying the books I give you. If you always read twice as much as we agree on, you can continue your training, as long as you promise to do it at home and carefully so you don’t get hurt, deal? – she said to the little ones with a smile on her face.

– Deal! – they both said enthusiastically, returning their mother’s smile with a tight hug.

Zendra

Zendra was finishing an oven-baked fish with spices and fresh herbs, with the cake already resting, when she heard the creaking of the door and the sound of the girls' running footsteps. The next moment, Faeris arrived with both of them in his arms, covered in the reddish soil that coated everything from their old leather shoes to their foreheads.

– Mom, mom, Dad brought me a present – exclaimed Iliria, proudly showing a simple ornamented box she held in her hands.

– I can already imagine what it is – replied Zendra, her eyes still on the fish, expecting it to be something that would certainly displease her. On Mika's last birthday, Faeris had given her a small boar horn dagger, which, besides making the girl happy, had sparked long arguments into the night.

– It's an emergency whistle, Mom – said Iliria, blowing the object, which had a fine silver cord that seemed to have cost more than they could afford. The sound was sharp and alternating, like the whistle of a field bird. – Whenever I'm scared, I can call you and Dad! – continued the little one, grinding her teeth in happiness and swinging her legs cheerfully in her father's lap.

– It will bother the neighbors, Faeris – she scolded, more worried about the value of the object than the noise itself.

– My love, it emits a sound at a frequency that only we and the forest creatures can hear, so no one else around here will hear it – justified Faeris, bouncing the girls on his lap and smiling at her as if pleading for approval.

– You know that's not the problem – she replied.

– I helped a craftsman newly arrived in town gather his goods that had fallen from his cart, my love – he justified himself.

– Hmm... – she grumbled softly as she continued cooking, not quite believing the story, though doubting they had any savings to acquire such an object. It was undoubtedly a beautiful necklace. Her eyes couldn't deny that.

– It's true, Zendra, I swear! The animal got scared by the explosion of a beer barrel near the central axis and almost threw the little man off. You should have seen him, he was as short as a child and wore very bright clothes, a foreigner like us, but certainly a man of means. When I told him it was our daughter's birthday, he gave me this necklace as a thank you, said it had been made by our people long ago. After that, it was impossible to refuse. Look at these markings, Zendra! They are undoubtedly Qualinian – Faeris explained as he set the girls down and approached the fish dish, reaching out to taste the broth.

– Take your hand away, or I'll make a necklace out of your fingers for myself – she snapped sharply.

– But why are you so angry, woman?

– First, for making me think we spent money we don't have, second, because you forgot to pick the fruits I asked for, and third, because you covered the girls in dirt after they'd already had their bath – she said, stretching her arm to stop him from approaching while tasting the syrup for the cake.

– Guilty! – he said, raising his hands and moving towards some folded cloths in the outdoor area of the house. After cleaning the girls' faces and the floor, he headed for the much-needed bath.

The table was already set when they gathered for dinner, the smell of the stew highlighting the fresh herbs freshly picked. They did not pray to the gods. Beings venerated for their indisputable kindness would not have allowed so many lives to be lost before deciding to intervene.

– Let us give thanks for another year with Iliria and may we have prosperous months ahead for our family – Zendra briefly thanked.

– And I want to thank Mom and Dad for all this food – Iliria continued.

– And I for the black eye – joked Mika.

– And I for these wonderful girls who brighten my day – exclaimed Faeris. – By the way, your mother hadn’t scolded me for that yet, so I’d like to thank our little Mika for reminding her – the husband ironized, casting a sidelong glance at her, while the little ones laughed at the smile their mother directed at them.

– The girls have already talked to me about it, and we’ve set some rules.

– And when will you share your famous special techniques with the little ones? – he asked, making the two widen their eyes with interest.

– When you stop filling their heads with nonsense.

– But my love, times of peace and war are like waves; they come and go. It’s important for the girls to know how to defend themselves.

– First, they need to survive, Faeris... Forget about it, it's already settled.

– Mom, will you teach us? Dad said you were an exemplary warrior – Mika asked, interested, while Faeris lowered his head to avoid their angry gazes. – We can increase the goal if you want.

– Hmmm... Your father makes up too many things, but we’ll negotiate tomorrow. Maybe I know a few things... But you need to eat and sleep well, understand? If you don’t clean your plate or take too long to sleep, you’ll have to be content with training in your dreams.

– Yes, ma’am – Mika replied with a full mouth while Iliria nodded in agreement.

The moon finally set, and the little ones obeyed their mother’s orders like never before. Faeris might have had some merit in finding what motivated them, and so maybe Zendra was comfortable maintaining her peaceful stance that night. Despite their disagreements in almost all their thoughts, it was clear she admired the simplicity with which he saw the things around him, an essential quality to accompany the methodical mind that insisted on pressing her at every opportunity. The lightness that softened the hardened shell stiffened by scarcity and time.

Zendra

Two days had passed since that last celebration. While Zendra was trying to sell what she had harvested in the morning to one of the merchants at the central market, she saw two girls running towards her on the horizon. They look like Mika and Iliria, she thought, realizing that it was indeed them. She asked the merchant to watch her baskets for a moment and ran towards them.

– Mom, mom – exclaimed Mika, out of breath, hands on her knees trying to catch the breath she lacked, while her tear-filled eyes reflected her frightened face. – One of Dad's friends told us he had an accident in the mines... And that he was admitted to the Asklepios hospital...

– By the gods! – exclaimed Zendra, bringing her hands to her mouth. She knew she had to stay calm for the sake of the girls, but the feeling in her heart at that moment bothered her more than any weight those words could carry.

She picked up Iliria, took Mika's hand, and headed towards the hospital. The structure was the first to provide that kind of service, previously reserved for admirers of the gods and users of the mystical arts who pilgrimaged between the kingdoms.

Upon reaching the large lobby, she went straight to the receptionist, a young woman with tied-back hair and almond-shaped eyes, typical of the Tessanians, who seemed to be trying to organize herself among the piles of papers distributed on the counters in front of her.

– Good afternoon... – she said until the young woman's eyes finally met hers. – My name is Zendra, I'm here to check on my husband Faeris, he should have arrived a few hours ago – Zendra continued firmly.

– Can you leave the children here in the lobby? Doctor Aldini asked to see you as soon as you arrived.

Zendra

After receiving the guidance and now walking through the spacious and white corridors of that place, Zendra fell into tears, persistently wiped away by the back of her fists. She no longer had the children by her side to contain herself and knew that something bad had happened. There was no fact that could lead her to think otherwise. Working in the mines was logically risky, but Faeris was perhaps one of the most careful people she had ever known, which is why he had lasted so long in those excavations without a single scratch. At the end of the corridor, upon entering the room to which she was directed, she saw a man with white hair like hers, but certainly a human, although his fair skin and blue eyes indicated that he was probably a foreigner like her. It was not uncommon to see Audarian merchants bringing fresh food from their flat and sunny fields to Tessan in exchange for its black gold.

– Doctor, what happened? Is Faeris okay? – she said breathlessly to Aldini.

– I'm afraid I don't bring the best news. Besides the limbs that couldn't be reconstructed, one of the rocks that fell hit his skull, there was an attempt to stop the bleeding and there were complications that we couldn't reverse...

– No, no, no... – she repeated quickly with a choked voice while bringing her hands to her face. – Magic, my lord, we can find a healer nearby, I only ask that you keep him alive until then – she pleaded, quickly wiping away the new tears and grabbing one of Aldini's white coat sleeves.

– I apologize, my lady, not even magic can bring back lives that have already ended.

That was when Zendra knelt to the ground. The muffled crying through her hands was as painful as it was silent, and the despair in her heart was such that it could be felt by anyone who approached the body that swayed back and forth, a latent pain of hope that had fled. How could Faeris leave in such a way? He was always so careful and so strong. It would be impossible for him to leave like that. The questions at that moment flooded her mind as if trying to deny reality.

– Mrs. Zendra – said the man, kneeling and placing his hands on her shoulders. – I am truly sorry, we did everything we could... – he said with teary eyes as he looked at her.

– Forgive me, my lord... – she said, sobbing as she tried to hold back the tears. – It's just hard to accept...

– We are the ones who should apologize, we regret that our efforts were not enough... What you are feeling now is the most bitter defeat for all of us – continued Aldini, extending a blue cotton cloth to her hands. – I know how cruel life can be, much more than we could accept.

– I do not disagree with you, my lord... It's just hard to even think at this moment... We fought so hard for our daughters not to face death so soon as happened to us... It's as if the curse of death follows us – she replied, finally lifting her face wiped by the soft fabric.

– Don't think like that, please... You have a lot to show them. If there is anything we have learned here, it is that life always finds a way. See, by a twist of fate, my parents were poisoned with belladonna while preparing one of their new formulas. The clerics saw them as blasphemers and let them die without us being able to do anything. The good life we had was gone in days and no one would give any credit to two young people without any name in such distant lands... Well, after a few months, my brother founded this place with everything we had left in a tent that only the most desperate would dare to approach. After all this time, here I am working on something I promised myself I would never do, that is, if it weren't for their deaths, all these people would miss the opportunity to enjoy their new lives and new purposes... Ironic, isn't it? – said Aldini with a smile on his face.

– Wouldn't you like to have them by your side?

– It would be unfair for my wish to prevail over the evolution of so many lives, my lady. Life found a new path for me and it will surely find a new one for you if you allow it.

She nodded, returning the kind gesture with a shy smile as the tears carried a little more of her soul with each drop. She did not share that vision, not everything had a purpose, it was just one of the ways people found to comfort themselves, but among her pains and certainties, she preferred silence, thus sparing others from the cruel reality.

Mika

A few minutes later, Zendra returned to the hall, and no matter how much she tried to hide it, her downcast and swollen eyes signaled the bitter truth she carried with her. Perhaps Ilíria still could not understand, but it was when Mika realized that her father's comforting hugs or his questionable humor would no longer accompany her from that moment on.

– Your father will stay here a few more days and he sent a big kiss for both of you – said her mother, trying to buy time to gather the courage to say the words she needed to.

– I wanted to see him, mommy – she said with a trembling voice, already able to predict the response she would receive.

– He won't be able to see us today – Zendra replied with a gentle smile. – Let's go home and do our chores while he rests, and then we'll prepare a surprise for when he returns, what do you think?

– Yes, mommy! – Ilíria responded enthusiastically, jumping happily with clenched fists and a smile on her face, while Mika's tearful eyes stared at her mother.

In that exchange of glances, nothing more needed to be said.

THE GENIUS AND THE MONSTER

Mika

With time, Aldini became an exclusive and generous buyer, and the pain of the past gave way to an unwavering dedication in an agreement that never needed to be written between them. The necklaces adorned with beautiful stones, lustrous earrings, or fine dresses were refused one by one, although her mother's bitter heart accepted the lighter winds of the twilight coffees. It was the least she could offer to such a dedicated customer.

Mika noticed Ilíria's affection for the kind man. Naturally, her younger sister had not forgotten their father, whom she called for every night with the whistle she had received in the last days she saw him. But Aldini could make her laugh a few times, and perhaps that was enough, even though her heart remained restless. What man would get involved with a widowed foreigner with two daughters who didn't even share his ancestry? she sometimes thought. The impurity of her descendants, even in that city, shaped by the hands and blood of the children of other gods, would be the target of looks that spoke much more than any words uttered.

The move to the Broharbay mansion belonging to the Splenze family took place a few years later, and now they took turns tending to the vast garden that had grown over time. Mika did not become the brilliant master of the mystical arts as her mother had hoped long ago, even though she knew their deepest secrets. It was science that she had fallen in love with, and through it, the crops could grow even when the nights were long or when the soil became scarce. She discovered the same secret that made the Splenze family so notable. Science brought the scale that magic lacked. They could travel for days without worry or treat diseases without exhausting themselves, but perhaps it was the independence from the power derived from the gods that fascinated her. A perhaps more powerful in essence, but that had never done anything to deserve it.

Mika went early to the laboratory that day, which had walls that seemed to stretch endlessly. It was as extensive as the entire upper floor of the mansion and housed the greatest advances that gold could buy. Aldini shared the house with Tari, the firstborn of his family and the founder of the Asklepios hospital long ago. The tragic past had created the idea of no longer relying on the nomadic healers, as scarce as the rays of the sun in that place, after all, life most often did not give the luxury of waiting or being granted to the undeserving. That's how the shiny carriages passed more and more unnoticed.

Mika was so focused on organizing the piles of books on the floor of the extensive basement shelves that she barely noticed her sister's arrival.

– Mika, did you talk to mom today? – Ilíria asked suddenly.

– No, why? – she replied curtly without taking her attention off the covers in front of her.

– I caught her talking to Aldini, and it seems he doesn't want her to go to the central market anymore.

– What nonsense, mom can defend herself better than an entire pile of those soldiers, and the king himself has kept his promise – she said, handing a red-covered book titled "Truths and Myths about Abutua" to Ilíria to put it with its peers on the shelf.

– No, Mika, it's not that. That tone of voice and the things he said to mom sounded like he was jealous of something, you know? At least from what little I could hear...

– Jealous of mom? By the gods, what's Aldini thinking? She never needed anything from him; if she came here, it's because she wanted to – she exclaimed indignantly, finally turning to her sister and rubbing her hands on her comfortable azure linen jumpsuit.

– Well, I don't know, I just wanted to check if you had talked. Mom seemed pretty down after that... Maybe you could talk to her about it, what do you think? Maybe it was just a misunderstanding.

– This is ridiculous. It's not up to him to decide if mom goes somewhere or not. I'll talk to Tari about this; I'm sure he'll know what to do.

– Hmm... If you hurry, I think you can still find him playing that old viola – Ilíria said, smiling at her sister, in whom she had unwavering faith. She was her main confidant and friend, one who never failed when needed. If anyone could resolve this matter, Ilíria believed it would be her.

– Will you finish organizing for me? – she said, picking up a small set of books and handing them to Ilíria.

– All of them? We always organize this every week – Ilíria grumbled, wrinkling her nose at the numerous piles scattered on the floor.

– If you prefer to face the beasts upstairs, be my guest – she said, keeping her arm extended, and Ilíria finally took the books from her hands, head down. – Don't forget to dust them first! – she ordered before heading towards the stairs leading to the main hall.

Mika

Ilíria was right. She heard the sound before reaching the room, even though she didn't recognize the song. It was slow and gentle, an enchanting ode to desolation.

 

Between the cold and lonely winds of the north,

And the dry and red lands to the south,

I prefer the quiet repose over the green city,

Or the restlessness of the dancing fairs below the frog's mouth,

I am the wandering traveler,

The storyteller,

Living a new life every day,

Diving into the old pages of my endless basement...

 

She waited for it to end before entering through the ajar door.

– Look who it is, my favorite niece! – exclaimed Tari enthusiastically, sitting on a lone stool in the center. The large attic window in one of the towers offered a bird's-eye view of the city, similar to that of the birds resting among the treetops. Tari, unlike Splenze, never gave them gifts, but he offered the best advice and teachings. Every weekend, he gave a private lesson to the two on the topic of their choice and seemed to master them so well that they doubted whether he had the power to copy those books into his own mind.

– Enough, Tari, I just came to ask for advice – she said visibly uncomfortable. She didn't treat him as an uncle like Ilíria did, but as an old friend.

– Ah, these young people, always so direct... – murmured Tari almost to himself. – Tell me, my dear, I'm all ears – he said, placing his open hands on the viola. He had a thin mustache slightly curled at the ends, as well as a delicate braid at the end of his hair, shaved on the sides. However, his rebellious style was contrasted by the fine clothes that never left him. He always seemed ready to go to work, even if he wasn't.

– Aldini seems to have said that he won't allow my mother to attend the fairs anymore. If possible, I'd like you to talk to him about it.

– Did he say anything else? Any suspicions, perhaps?

– I can't say, but I have a theory that he might have fused his mind with a tadpole in one of his experiments – she said seriously, with irony.

Tari laughed.

– I understand... If that's your wish, my dear, count on me. But Aldini has indeed been acting strangely these past few days. Ever since he left the hospital to dedicate himself to that laboratory, he's been acting strange... – Tari said with a frown. – I think things haven't been going well and maybe that's driven what little sanity he had left. I'm sure he'll reconsider the situation, don't worry.

– Well, that's it, thanks... – she thanked him, searching for more words to say, though they didn't come to her mind.

– All right, you should also rest, you know? You're as grumpy as he is. Two of the most splendid and incomprehensible stubborn heads I've yet to unravel.

– Well, if there's anything I can do to repay... – she said, changing the subject.

– Let me think... Ah, yes... There is something... Make Ilíria stop messing with those mechanical little monsters of hers – joked Tari, laughing. – Can you believe one exploded on my foot once? She's going to end up hurting herself with those things.

– Believe me, it's better for her to spend time with them. The last time Delimere grounded her with me, she talked so much that I almost pierced my own eardrums.

Tari laughed.

– These kids... – he sighed, smiling. – Maybe it's indeed a wiser decision – he whispered. – Well, when you have some time and want to learn to play, let me know – he finished, returning to play his small, round-bodied viola.

Tari

Apparently, the conversation she had with her brother had taken effect. Zendra began to show the cheerful smile of yesteryear once again. She had spent much of her life outside the army, walking among those stalls and surviving one day at a time. Taking her away from this environment was like asking her to renounce part of her own soul.

They just didn't count on the fact that Zendra would fall ill a few weeks later. Her weak breathing and red-tinged cough made it impossible for her to walk for long periods. Tari and Aldini pored over books night after night to find a solution. An inexplicable illness, even for the brightest minds in Tessan.

Zendra no longer joined the table in recent days, and the children had already gone to bed by the time they sat down to dinner late at night.

– Delimere has said millions of times that there's no need for so much food – Tari requested of the housekeeper, still with his mouth full, while savoring a delicious wild boar with green apples alongside his brother. Wild boar meat wasn't easy to prepare, especially whole and of that size, with a head alone spanning two handbreadths. The dish made by those delicately chubby hands demonstrated the gentle lady's ability to transform anything given to her into delicious treats that would spark desire even in already sated stomachs.

– My lord, don't worry, the leftovers are always distributed – Delimere replied firmly. The housekeeper had practically raised them back in the fields of Audar, given the constant absence of Enrik and Freya, perhaps that’s why she felt comfortable answering both their questions.

– Then call everyone to the table, everyone should have the opportunity to savor such skill – he continued, and despite the lecture, he made Delimere blush with the compliment.

– Don't exaggerate, brother, what difference does it make? The amount of food given will be the same – retorted Aldini. – You should stop acting like you don't enjoy your privileges. Since you're so concerned, why don't you share what you have? That would make your speech more coherent – though it wasn't uncommon for the two to argue on various topics, Aldini was more grumpy than usual that day.

– Sometimes you're quite ignorant. Don't you see how much we've multiplied services in recent years? How would I do that without resources? Do me a favor and don't project the frustrations of your failed experiments onto me – he fumed. Never lifted a finger for anyone, and now he's criticizing me? he thought, trying to calm down. He had invited Aldini several times to join him full-time. Such talented hands shouldn't be wasted on those test tubes and notes that seemed to accumulate year after year without reaching any conclusion. What did his brother expect from all that? Aldini seemed to have an uncontrollable need to assert himself, preferring not to interfere, but it was in the laboratory beneath his feet that they had developed the only innovations in recent years. Imagine what they could achieve together for more time? As much as he tried to convince him, it seemed futile.

– If you're angry, there must be some truth in my words – Aldini laughed. – While you treat the consequences, I'll bring the ultimate solution to all ills. One that will make us gods among mortals.

– I don't doubt your ability, my brother, and I'm sorry for the harsh words, but even you should know when to stop. I know Zendra's situation isn't easy to handle, but how many years have you already lost? How many people could you have helped besides her? If you at least let me see your work, maybe I could help you in some way – he continued affably.

– You and your puritanism wouldn't understand, but I can make a deal, how about it? You let me use your terminal patients, and I'll give you all the conclusions I have so far – said Aldini hopefully.

– I don't bargain lives, Aldini, these researches of yours... They're driving you crazy, and you don't even realize it. From now on, I'll help you with Zendra's needs and nothing more, I won't fund this self-destructive project of yours – he said, returning to his usual calm and swallowing another fine piece of meat.

– Have you gone mad? – his brother roared, the echo of his hand striking the wooden table and his lips furrowing in rage. Delimere had just returned to the dining room but quickly went back to the kitchen upon seeing the scene. – I'm dedicating my life to this research while you revel in these luxurious parties, don't come preaching to me now about being a concerned brother with my well-being – he continued without lowering his tone. – I can give you a part of it, I guarantee it'll be enough for you to buy your own kingdom if you want – Aldini said more calmly and with a smile, understanding that the offer given would be irresistible.

– I think you misunderstood me, brother. As I said, you don't realize you're sick, and I'm not going to contribute to making you worse. I'm just doing what our parents would want me to do – he said calmly, still chewing, ignoring the aggressive posture he faced, while bringing the satin cloth napkin to his mouth, wiping the grease from his mustache. – I hope you understand. Now celebrate our advances and focus on Zendra's care, I'm sure she'll get better – he finished, standing up and heading towards the main door.

Aldini fell silent, but as he left, he met his brother's fiery gaze for a moment. It didn't matter anyway. The words of old Enrik had never been so alive as at that moment: never set limits for thinking, but always double them for acting.

Tari

In the silent laboratory, the moon was at its peak when Tari was examining some samples in his rudimentary microscope. It had a polished metal structure but was too large for the small lens it boasted. The stool was higher than necessary, forcing him to keep his back arched. Some adjustments needed to be made, but they could wait until they found what they were looking for.

– Come see, Aldini, I think I've found the problem! – he called out enthusiastically while keeping his eyes fixed on the eyepieces.

– What is it? – Aldini asked, interested, as he quickly made his way toward his brother, equipped with his protective glasses and his usual lab coat, which almost glowed with its whiteness.

– We thought the medicines we gave Zendra weren't controlling the infection, right? – he said excitedly, finally facing his brother.

– Yes, that’s what her clinical condition showed.

– Well, the medicines are effective. I tested them several times with her own blood. There couldn’t be any errors regarding that. The problem is that the mutation we thought was derived from her body's response is actually new reinfections in succession. Although this doesn’t explain how she's getting reinfected even while locked in that room.

– It's quite a plausible theory – Aldini agreed, bringing his hand to his chin.

– It could be something in the ambient air, and her body has a specific condition... I don’t know, it still doesn’t make much sense to me, but if we discover the cause, we can finally reach a solution – he said enthusiastically. – I know you're angry with me, but I didn’t mean to hurt you last night. Sometimes I miss you at Asklepios too. We are unbeatable together, my brother, look at this! Who else could unravel so many secrets?

– You’re right, I’m being childish. It's just that I’m tired too – Aldini sighed, sitting on the stool beside him. – Let’s do this, let’s rest so that we can solve this once and for all tomorrow, okay? Tomorrow I'll convince you to help me, but the right way this time.

– That's the spirit! – he exclaimed happily, standing up and giving a hug to Aldini's still body before finally heading to the stairs.

It was as if he had lifted a boulder off his back. With Zendra healing, they would surely return to how they were before, perhaps even better. That night, not even the rain of thoughts could keep him from sleeping.

Tari

The next morning, Tari found himself faced with another feast. Some of his patients were seated at the table this time. The amount of food was adequate and again looked delicious, a stew this time. The cutlery and goblets had been meticulously placed on the table, with the precision that could only have been the work of Delimere. He imagined it might be his brother's way of expressing his apologies, as words were never his strong suit.

He greeted all the patients at the table, one by one.

– Doctor, we are very happy with the invitation – said one of them, Irina, a thin human with red hair and a stature so short that if it weren't for her narrow shoulders, she could be mistaken for a dwarf. Her eyes barely disguised the hunger she felt at that moment, already positioning her hands on the cutlery. He had treated her for a lung disease that still persisted but would probably be cured soon.

– Indeed, doctor, when your brother invited us, we thought it was a joke. He doesn't usually show up much – said another, named Bapraz, an Orc this time, quite pale. His hair, a mix of white and black, and his scars showed that he was an experienced elder, rare among those who sought risks so avidly. Tari had attended to him months ago due to a stomach perforation that he claimed was from a Calcriote, a creature with tawny fur, three heads, and sharp horns that could be found among the grey mountains. He didn't disagree, although it seemed much more like a spear wound in a friendly dispute among his brothers.

– Indeed, Aldini is a reserved man, but I'm glad to have all of you here – he said with a smile on his face. – It will certainly be an activity that I will do frequently from now on.

At that moment, Aldini entered with a tray of fresh mushrooms to accompany the meal. It was strange behavior for someone who always expected food on the table, but debts had to be paid, and he knew that.

– Call Delimere and the girls to the table, Aldini. Let's share this meal together – he said, taking advantage of his brother still standing.

– She went to the market with the girls, my brother, but she helped prepare everything before she left – Aldini emphasized.

– Good job – he replied with a smile on his face. – We must take good care of our dear Delimere – he said, filling the deep clay bowl with a generous ladle. – You’re right, I think I overdid it last night, but I'll make it up to her when she returns – he added enthusiastically. The stew of fresh meat with a peculiar, although flavorful taste, didn't have the old lady's seasoning, and she certainly hadn’t helped as he had said, even though he might want to share the glory of the kind act.

Everyone at the table delighted in the stew. Days of such abundant meals were uncommon. There was Shirovisia, a mix of fermented milk, rum, and spices, a small keg of mead, and a jug of blackberry juice. The tablecloth of white linen matched the light and satin marble walls. If there was any talent in that family of peasants, it was making a dinner fit for kings.

– Stanson and Bapraz, remember that during this recovery phase, you cannot drink alcohol – he said firmly, interrupting the action of a bald and chubby young man who had picked up the jug of Shirovisia to serve himself.

– No alcohol, no health, Doctor – said Stanson, the young elf nearing ninety, in a playful tone, eliciting laughter from everyone at the table.

– For sure, after you recover, I'll have two kegs delivered to each of you – he encouraged. – Thank you very much – he raised his glass to his brother. – I didn’t expect to have such a gracious morning.

– Thank you, brother. Tomorrow I'll show you my research – Aldini replied, smiling.

– I thought this was an apology, am I right? – he asked.

– Actually, it’s a farewell – Aldini replied, while Tari dropped his fork from his now trembling hand, watching the pleading looks of the others until the old Orc’s head crashed onto the table.

– What did you do, Aldini? – he despaired.

– I’m bidding farewell to everything that was hindering me. Unfortunately, Delimere wasn’t part of the plan, but she saw too much and had to participate in the dinner – Aldini said, savoring the glass of mead.

Tari vomited on the table the next moment and threw himself on the floor, trying to crawl towards the kitchen. His brother followed closely with the glass in hand.

– Delimere, Delimere! – he shouted desperately, as his consciousness faded. He knew he wouldn't get far.

– Ah, Tari, we’re finally going to work together as you always wanted. Aren’t you happy? I finally decided to follow your advice. I even came across your case reports from the hospital, which I think will help me solve some missing mysteries.

– You monster, you coward... It was you, wasn’t it? – he tried to scream, crawling towards his brother, tears in his eyes. He had neglected so many details, there wasn’t even time to regret.

– Tomorrow I'll finally show you my work. That’s what you wanted, isn’t it? You’ll finally understand the greatness of my work, my brother – Aldini said, swirling the glass and taking the last sip, as Tari tried to reach up and grab Aldini's pant leg until his eyes finally closed. 

Tari

Upon waking, Tari recognized the marks of the golden calendula buds deposited on the brownish trunk. It was certainly a property of the family. His feet were bound, and his hands were tied and hung from a hook fixed to the ceiling. The gag in his mouth almost suffocated him, so tight it was, and when he looked to the side, he saw those with whom he had shared his last meal. Around him were several glass tubes in their metallic bases, so tall they almost reached the ceiling. Inside them, liquids of various colors housed incomplete beings and masses that would be difficult to recognize even by those with the necessary knowledge. On the floor, intertwined wires and metal tables were scattered amid notes that covered the walls with formulas as much as the paint itself. In the laboratory that seemed to have emerged from his worst nightmares, it was likely that frightened glances and muffled screams shared his perceptions.

– Ladies and gentlemen, welcome. You are here today to inaugurate a life of new purposes, which will use your glorious diseased bodies for the evolution of our species... – Aldini paused for a moment as he seemed to note something on his clipboard. – From now on, if anyone has any objections to the procedures, please speak up – he continued, listening to the muffled screams. – Well, thank you very much for the trust then... You will be the last, my dear brother, so you can observe the procedures and contribute your wise advice. Think of it as a holiday project. With each step of our success, you can think of the thousands of lives saved, as I’m sure you always wanted – Aldini exclaimed with satisfaction on his face.

Even in the dim light, it was possible to see the tears streaming down his face over his forehead. He didn’t know if it was day or night or how many hours or days he had been out, but any hope that was in his heart had not accompanied him there.

– It’s good to remind you that I ensured you wouldn’t be disturbed during this immersive journey. It’s already been notified that you, Delimere, and the selected patients will be absent for some time. What did I say again?... Oh, yes, in an experimental procedure – he said again with sarcasm on his lips. – I will do my best to manage that place with all the dedication I can offer, and when you return, I hope you’ll help me take care of the girls as you always did.

The turning of the wheels on the wall by Aldini's hands made the bodies descend from the ceiling hooks and later be affixed to the tables while still struggling in vain. Irina, the small red-haired girl from before, was the second, and after the substance was applied to her arm and the heat radiated from some embers around her, she transformed into a gelatinous mass, with only her eyes distinguishable, seeming to try to hold on. The mass moved from the table and fell to the floor, crawling under Aldini’s applause.

– Bravo, my dear, just a few adjustments left, but the advances are already extraordinary. From today, those shackles will never stop you from being free.

The mass moved towards the dark corner while Aldini changed gloves for the next preparations.

The elf aged to death in seconds, and the old Orc with whom he had shared a glass of mead broke the chains on his wrists. His size doubled in a few minutes, nearing that of giants. His sharp teeth turned into robust fangs that almost reached his eyes, which now replaced fear with irrational rebellion. Aldini quickly stepped away from the table and was nearly hit by one of Bapraz’s arms, if the Orc was still in there. The advance ceased seconds later when Aldini activated the dose administration device affixed to his chest, causing him to collapse like a sedated animal. The body, with the help of chains and hooks, was transferred to an immense cage, clearly prepared for the result.

– Adaptation, aging, and gigantification, some more successful than others, but of almost unreachable beauty. It’s almost like an orchestra, Tari – Aldini said, waving his hands with his eyes closed like a conductor coordinating invisible musicians, with a light and carefree walk. – Lives of such mediocre creatures serving purposes far greater than any desire they could have had.

The jingling of chains was useless. His heavy breathing indicated he could barely stand. He barely felt his hands when his body finally descended to the cold ground. His feet touched the surface with such intense pain that it forced him to squeeze his eyes shut for a moment. He was unfortunately more awake than he had wished. He knew his time had come, and though it was a maddening temptation, it was as if he longed for his departure.

– Finally, the time has come, brother – Aldini said, removing the cloth from his mouth, though his lips remained silent. – I was expecting at least a word of appreciation, but I guess you’re so eager to participate that you don’t want to waste time, am I right? – his brother continued, lifting his face by the chin and staring into his eyes.

– Kill me – he whispered.

– What? I didn’t understand...

– Kill me, please, kill me – he pleaded again.

Aldini laughed.

– And make you miss the best part of the party? Never, my brother. See, this is a vest I made for you. The details are a bit long for the moment, but it was made as a gift – Aldini said, showing off a crude iron vest. It had considerable thickness, and inside, several small polished metal needles could be seen. The vest had two parts that fastened with leather straps on the sides. On the back, near the nape, there was a metal cylinder. When Aldini closed the vest, the small metal fangs made him roar in pain, though the discomfort was eased moments later.

– Now for the end of the show! – Aldini exclaimed, pulling a hose and connecting it to the vest, then kissing his brother’s forehead. – Thank you for everything! I’m sure I would never have gotten here without you – he continued before turning a small lever. The hose twitched for a moment until the fluid filled the void. For a moment, a flash filled his mind as the landscape rushed by. The words he dared not say vanished from his mind like snaps, as did the others that followed. A single word echoed, Bilbons, Bilbons, he said, behind the bars of the empty cell.

THE HERITAGE OF MARIGENDULA

Cavian

It had been a few hours since they had departed, and even with the dark night and the poorly lit interior of the wagon by a small globe of light attached to the upper arch of the canvas, they couldn't sleep. Their bodies were begging for rest, yet fear gripped them to the tips of their fingers. They were alone, heading into the unknown, and the fear ran through their minds like the very air they breathed. For bodies so unaccustomed to freedom, any possibility felt larger than reality itself.

– Cavian? – Mika whispered.

– Yes, go ahead... – he replied quickly, opening his eyes that swayed with the uneven ground. He couldn't remember the last time he truly slept; the nightmares had disappeared just like the dreams, and lying down at night served only to rest his sometimes exhausted body. Any rest would be denied in that position. He was sitting with his arms resting on his bent knees, just like Mika, though the limited space allowed for no luxury.

– I figured you weren't sleeping. Forgive my intrusion, but I'd like to know what Aldini really did to you – Mika said, pointing to the mask in hopes that he would understand.

– Aldini? – he asked, trying to recall the name.

– It's Splenze's first name... That's what I used to call him.

– Forget it, Mika, it doesn't matter anymore... We did what had to be done, and I did it knowing what awaited me...

– No, that's not it... It's just that I think I know how to reverse the process, I mean, take this thing off your head. From what I saw, this metal structure was affixed to your spine, right?

Cavian smiled.

– Yes, but from what I understand, it's not that simple. When I was in Faldram shortly after being freed, the healers in those forests said it would be impossible to remove it, it's somehow bound, I can't explain... I don't understand the details either.

– The metal structure prevents you from using your magic or something like that, correct? And the sword serves to redirect the energy flow to the blade, right?

– Yes... – he replied suspiciously, not having seen her talking with Rizar at any time. – Where did you hear that?

– It's not that I heard it, but it's a bit obvious, maybe? – she replied, squinting her eyes, trying to understand the question. – But I'll concede that it's an intelligent solution to your problem.

It clearly wasn't so obvious to him. First, the rapidly healed foot, then the extent of her hearing in that sewer, and now this. None of it could be explained by her Qualinian origin. Even the oldest night elves showed signs of aging after the treaty.

– I lived long enough in that house, Cavian, and I know that bonds of trust aren't formed overnight, but if you let me analyze you and ask some questions, I'm almost certain your condition can be reversed. The problem with using magic in your case is that your own helmet is made of a Trilium alloy, special indeed, but how can I put it?... It would be impossible to treat your case with magic, understand? Not at least with common magic. Aldini himself probably knew this when he did it. There are many experienced users who could help you in other cases, but if we use science, well... Let's say the possibilities are limited to a few scholars, who from what I've heard, might have already disappeared from the map.

Cavian didn't feel any changes in his heartbeat. She was probably telling the truth, as strange as it all seemed to him.

– I understand, what intrigues me is that Splenze himself said I probably couldn't reverse the situation.

– I didn't say it's easy, it will require the right tools, but even that blade you use must limit your abilities. The one you defeated is far from being known for his strength, and still, we saw the consequences. Look... Far be it from me to try to convince you, I wouldn't have come if you hadn't convinced me to leave that place, so since I'm here, if I can somehow try to balance things, maybe it's a way to help.

– Sorry for asking, but even being so smart, you never suspected who Splenze worked for or what he did there?

Mika smiled.

– I've been trapped in that place among the books and those bars since my childhood, Cavian, I haven't left there since my mother passed away. I've lost count of how many times my arms were pierced and how many screams I heard behind that red door... – she sighed as if the memories weighed on the air she breathed. – Years and years of piled bodies left in those ducts we crossed. I think it's a bit hard to notice some things when you're kept alive like a lab rat – Mika replied ironically.

The previously calm heart now seemed to race, and he could feel the growing anger in her voice.

– I'm sorry, that wasn't my intention. I just want to understand things. You seem trustworthy, I just want to be sure...

– No problem. It's not your fault – Mika interrupted.

– Can you transform like he does?

– No, it's different... My body has some alterations that Aldini called Enyan enhancements, like genetic advantages without significant losses. That's how I managed to carry Narthus, for example, without having to increase in size. What you saw in that cave was the result of old tests, before he started using me and my sister to refine his methods. She was a receptacle where hypotheses were tested, and I was where the satisfactory conclusions were combined.

– Your sister then...

– Yes, she's gone, just like my mother before her, just like Aldini's own brother. That man, if I can refer to him as such, had no obstacles to any of his purposes, Cavian. That's why he got where he did. Regardless of what Rizar thinks and regardless if he's right or not, I assure you that what you did with Narthus brought peace to many souls that departed in that place.

His heart felt joy and comfort in a way it hadn't for a long time.

– I'm glad you think so. I truly apologize for everything; sometimes I feel like I'm too paranoid.

Mika laughed unexpectedly.

– There's a lot I haven't known, but it seems that in today's times, it's impossible to survive for long without losing some sanity along the way, right? Don't worry, I have more important things to worry about.

He nodded, thinking about the undeniable fact Mika had just stated.

– Do you really plan to go with us to the water realm?

– Actually, for now, I plan to stay alive and thank Narthus when he returns, I know he will – Mika replied confidently. – To be quite honest, my main goal was achieved yesterday, and since my whole family is gone, it seems my range of options is quite limited at the moment – she continued, smiling even as her eyes sought the ground.

– Why don't you join us? Splenze is part of a much bigger problem. I don't believe all the things he did will stop after his death. The allied kingdoms will surely find someone to continue his research.

– You're probably right, but maybe I've been used to living one day at a time for too long, Cavian. The fewer expectations we create, the fewer frustrations we have to deal with!

Cavian laughed.

– That's an interesting way of thinking, especially in our current situation.

– The only way to balance the scales – Mika concluded, pointing her index fingers at him.

Another wise piece of advice from a lady of the books. He used to consult another one frequently, but maybe Mika would spare him the ear-pullings. Where are you, my sister? I hope you're well, he thought.

Cavian

The entrances to Stormcrow seemed bustling. Before they got close enough, the driver signaled for them to hide and drove the wagon into the tall, narrow vegetation that brushed against the sturdy wooden body. The wagon's long floor opened like a door in the middle. It was where the bodies of Narthus and Rixi had spent the night. Despite the large space occupied by the gray giant, it was possible to accommodate everyone before the driver closed it up.

After some time, Cavian extended his senses and observed the number of wagons stopped and checked one by one by the soldiers. He didn't know the usual routine, but it certainly wasn't a normal one. After making the delivery, they would depend solely on their own luck. There was nothing more Rizar could do for them.

Stormcrow was a chaotically adjusted civilization. The black market had reigned in that region for years, and perhaps intentionally, the narrow, winding corridors made it difficult to impose any control. It was an ordinary city entirely different from Fisbia. Only after the institution of control by the allied kingdoms was there some semblance of security that was not maintained by the hands of its nomadic inhabitants. Still, there was a sense that what they wanted to keep safe there was the lucrative and ethically questionable commerce that already operated. For the inhabitants, the superior protection of their businesses was prosperous, and for the allied kingdoms, it was gold with little effort.

Rizar had been clear: the tunics and ragged clothes would help them blend in. Nothing could seem too clean, and even Narthus would go unnoticed among the many foreigners circulating the winding corridors. He hadn't woken up yet, although Rixi didn't seem worried. The fairy had shown the wound Narthus had sustained in that battle to him and Mika, while the elf seemed startled when she touched the tissue that was slowly healing. The hole in his stomach, much smaller than it had been days ago, had been filled with structures resembling roots. The faint sensation felt among the walls of that tunnel in Tessan was expanding day by day. He would surely return to them; it was only a matter of time.

The wagon finally stopped. They were to disembark during the first delivery. The recommended tavern for them to stay at was next door. Small and known for its discretion. It was what they needed to gather the necessary information. Even carrying a body wouldn't attract attention there, where some could even be acquired in the open.

An old woman with a thin face and a pointed jaw was sweeping the dust from one side to the other. Perhaps that's why the dust seemed to cover everything from floor to ceiling so noticeably. The shelves behind the counter mostly held bottles in every shade of green and in shapes as unusual as they were curious, from spiral necks to bulbs flattened by time, most of them nearly empty and not more so than the tables waiting in the place. Cavian carried Narthus over his shoulders, his face hidden from curious eyes while Rixi hid under his cloak. Not even the gold Rizar had given them was worth as much as the fairy in that place. It would be impossible to go unnoticed with the creaking of the old wooden floor with every step. Narthus's weight seemed more than the old floor could bear.

– Yes? – the woman said, coughing immediately after, adjusting the narrow-lensed glasses on her nose.

It was morning, and it was unlikely anyone would be looking for a drink at that hour.

– We need a place to stay – Mika said gently.

– For this big guy, we only have the basement. There's enough space and some old mattresses – the woman grumbled, probably thinking he was being carried after a lively night of partying.

– Does the house serve any meals? – Mika asked again.

The woman laughed.

– Yes, warm beer, my dear, and some rum. Have you looked at this place? Do I look like a cook to you? – she snapped sarcastically.

– Sorry, ma'am, that's not what I meant...

– It doesn't matter, it's two copper coins per week. If your pockets are empty, get out of here – the woman said harshly, waving her hands.

Mika pulled a gold coin from her vest.

– I hope this will suffice – she offered the coin to the woman.

– If you have any meal preferences, just let me know, and I'll find a way to provide it. By the way, my name is Dolores – the woman introduced herself again, now with a wide smile on her face. At least there, gold seemed to be worth more than any conviction.

They descended the stairs to where they would stay, scaring some rats that ran to hide between the cracks in the floorboards. At least they couldn't complain about a lack of company.

– What do we do now? – Mika asked while helping him place Narthus's body on one of the old mattresses stuffed with straw and cotton, where the thick fabrics covering them had already been claimed by chubby moths that ran disoriented. Half of Narthus's legs were still on the floor, although there was nothing they could do about it.

– We'll find a man named Sirius, one of Shasak's closest men – he explained.

– And why wouldn't he betray us? – Mika asked again. – Besides, it's very likely you won't even reach him wearing that – she added, pointing to the mask.

– If Rizar is right, Sirius would have much more to gain than to lose by helping us, besides being the only door to find something in such a short time and not knowing where it is – he said, pulling the Monlok chalice from his pocket.

– I thought a lot on the way, Cavian – the fairy said. – But considering there's a certain possibility, or maybe more than we've estimated, that this man will sell you to your own father for the giant's weight in gold, and that this pretty cup and a promise of ascension may not be exactly a more attractive offer compared to the first, do you know the real chances of this plan working? I'll tell you: ZERO! – the fairy emphasized while Mika nodded timidly. – Let's use our brains to think of something at least more reliable than flipping a coin.

– I agree we could think of something better if we had more time, but the proposal is much more attractive than it seems because there's something I never told Rizar when I accepted this chalice... That I would have a treasure much greater than anyone would be willing to pay for me.

Rixi laughed.

– What did I miss while I was sleeping? – Rixi asked suspiciously.

– The map to my father's treasures – he replied confidently.

– Cavian, come on... Even if you had that in hand, no one would be crazy enough to try to steal it from Aquia or any place right under his nose – the fairy warned.

– It's similar to what we're trying to do here, isn't it? And according to Rizar, if anyone would consider the possibility, it would be him – Cavian defended.

– I don't know, Cavian, it still seems bad – Mika intervened with a wrinkled nose. – Besides, it wouldn't solve the issue of being discovered before you get to him. It's like walking around with a wanted poster stamped on your face, and the negotiation, even if done by me or Narthus, would hardly have the credibility needed for what you intend to propose.

– If you have any other ideas, I'm all ears. Besides, they're looking for a masked man, and someone said they could take this thing off me – he reminded his companion.

– There are risks, Cavian... I said I have an idea of how to remove it, but adding that fact to the calculation... Well, I don't know, it seems too risky.

– Yes, just like anything we try – he retorted. – You might not be able to do it, we might not be able to talk to this man, he might not help us, but think about everything that brought us here. I would have all the reasons to doubt, just like you, but if we don't do what we can within the chances we have, we might as well not have left that forest.

Mika nodded while they both looked at Rixi.

– So be it! – Rixi agreed reluctantly. – But if everything goes wrong, promise me you'll disappear with me before I'm auctioned off by these sickos – she joked, smiling with her arms crossed.

Narthus

Narthus awoke to familiar faces in front of him, as if they were waiting for a miracle. He was sure it would be impossible to come back this time. The burning touch of the poison that ran through his body the first time was much less severe than what had just happened. He touched his abdomen, searching for the hole Splenze had made, but the place was covered by brownish skin that had healed the wound and brought him back to the world of the living.

– Hey, big guy, how are you? – Rixi asked with a smile that barely fit on her small face.

– I think I'm okay – he said, sitting up and analyzing the peculiar place he found himself in. It was a room of mismatched wooden planks. A single door and a few candles scattered in a simple chandelier hanging from the ceiling. A small table to the right of the door with jars, Mika's hopeful gaze staring at him, and Cavian beside her, relieved... alive? He hoped his friend was well behind the mask too.

Before they could continue, Mika ran toward him and hugged him, while Rixi exchanged her cheerful look for a raised eyebrow and crossed arms.

The giant smiled as the fairy displayed a face contrasting with the one from seconds ago, while Cavian's eyes deprived him of the fun.

– Thank you, Mr. Narthus, thank you so much – Mika said with teary eyes as she regained her composure. – I really, sincerely apologize for what happened.

– Just Narthus, please! – he said, embarrassed. – Don't worry, it's really all fine, I guarantee I would have done the same for me – he concluded while his eyes smiled.

– To be honest, I don't know if I would have done what you did in that situation... – Mika began, surprising everyone. – I mean... Don't get me wrong, now yes, for sure – she quickly continued, shaking her hand and trying to fix the bad impression. – I think I messed it all up, didn't I? But that’s not what I meant, it's just that I could be a bad person, you know? – she concluded as everyone laughed.

– By the gods! And I certainly wouldn't want you to reciprocate the action, miss – he replied, still amused by the situation.

– Okay, okay – Rixi interrupted the moment of relaxation. – We have a lot of work ahead. By the way, the noble lady here is named Mika, and she needs a few things so we can finally see how strange a baby dragon can be – the fairy joked.

– That's good news – Narthus exclaimed. – I didn't think it was possible...

– Yes, my noble friend, the details are complex, but the most important thing is that you're back with us. Now you can share the incredible stories of the fantastic world of Rixi with me again – Cavian retorted.

Narthus laughed again.

– Judging by the place we're in, we've already left Tessan, right? – he asked as he observed the insufficient ceiling height.

– Exactly, in Stormcrow to be precise, with only a few days until Shasak returns. So we need to hurry – Cavian warned.

– Certainly, just tell me how I can help – he offered.

– Do you already have the list in mind, dear? – the fairy asked Mika, who seemed to be mentally counting everything she needed.

Mika nodded.

– Then let's get to work! – the fairy ordered the group as they organized the place.

It didn't take long for the poorly drawn maps Rizar had given them to cover the floor, along with the list of important names and escape routes. Although lacking refinement, it was much more information than anyone in that city would probably be willing to provide.

Mika

Still in the morning, Dolores brought scrambled eggs in a ceramic bucket and a barrel of wild boar meat that had probably been stored in lard for years, at least that's what the strong smell indicated. The plates with missing pieces were clean within the possibilities, even though all that was a luxury hardly found in that region. The fresh water and a small jug of blackberry juice completed the menu. At least in Mika's opinion, there was no comment that could discredit her. The eagerness with which she ate reminded her of Cavian when he arrived at the forest and she only felt ashamed when she noticed the smiling eyes watching her. The scene looked like a carefree feast of children playing at surviving.

After the meal, Mika and Narthus hurried off, the list was extensive and ranged from scissors to rare herbs that would require a long search. As much as Rixi's sense of smell could facilitate the work, the risk was too high even in that situation and someone would need to stay to read the maps while Cavian remained there.

Stormcrow was so anarchic that even the paths made by rodents seemed more organized. The narrow space through the corridors and the numerous dead ends made the city an endless labyrinth, an amusement park for robbers, which made them carry only enough for purchases. They had to be precise with the little and precious time they had left.

They had already acquired some blunt scissors, a sharpening stone, and some trays, as well as a pair of glasses bought by Narthus for her to protect her eyes. The brightness did not bother Mika like her peers. Her eyes were not the same as they used to be, but she did not have the courage to deny the kind gesture, perhaps due to the lack of such acts or because she really liked the object with round and purplish lenses, she began to use them from then on. They were wandering through the corridors looking for the remaining items when she saw a man bump into Narthus and fall to the ground. The giant instinctively bent down to help him up when she noticed the pull on the bag at the giant's waist by another man who passed by stealthily. It was firmly tied to the leather belt, which certainly indicated it had been cut by some sharp blade capable of doing the job.

She saw that Narthus had noticed the act when he paused his movement for an almost imperceptible moment before still continuing the gesture of helping the man on the ground who, to her surprise, slapped the extended hand.

– Get away, half-breed, I don't need help from someone like you – said Thasdra, the man who got up from the ground, brushing off his clothes to remove the excess dust. He was a middle-aged human of short stature and a graying beard, who wore grayish robes and exotically red boots.

As if that weren't enough, a stone the size of an apple hit the giant's head, though probably it was the stone that felt the impact.

– These aberrations keep showing up around here, this one's mother must have crossed with a giant – said Vid, another younger man with straight dark hair that partially covered his flat face. It was he who had thrown the stone seconds earlier. – Give it to me – he grumbled to his companion beside him.

– It's not with me – said Mormund, a third man who quickly passed by looking in his cloak for the gold sack he would swear he had just held in his hands.

– Hey, girl, a piece of advice: don't mingle with this kind of people. They are nothing but bastards and cheap imitation attempts – warned Thasdra, the nearest man of short stature and a graying beard.

– Shut up, you idiot – she retorted with heavy breathing. – Apologize, all three of you.

– It's okay, Mika – Narthus whispered in her ear, already unaccustomed to some dubious looks that no longer followed him since they had vanished among the forest trees.

– If you won't do anything, I will. Didn't you hear what they said, by any chance?! – she raged.

Narthus nodded, even though it made no difference to him. Probably nothing he did or said would change others' perverse thoughts.

– How cute – said Thasdra, while the other two seemed to argue. – Now I get it, you adopted him as your pet – the man mocked, looking at her with a malicious smile. – Hey, you two, stop arguing and tie up the big guy here. I know where we can sell him.

– Mormund stole the gold, Thasdra – shouted Vid, a few meters away. He wore underneath his long coat fabrics of a slightly purplish hue that folded over each other.

– I said no, do you see anything here?! – murmured Mormund, opening the coat and showing the inside of the cloak filled with empty pockets. – It must have fallen to the ground...

– Oh, yes, this here – she said, flaunting the rope with several small leather pouches tied to it, seven in total, one of them the one Narthus carried with him.

– See, idiot? – Mormund grumbled to his companion beside him. – She's definitely a sorceress, finish her off, Thasdra, before the heralds arrive – the man completed, pointing a finger at Mika.

Mika laughed.

– Magic? If you're going to rob someone, you should at least make sure you're not so slow – she sneered, swinging the rope with the pouches slowly.

– My lady, just return the pouches and we'll leave you and your little pet in peace – proposed Thasdra.

– Return it, Mika – Narthus asked calmly.

– Don't be pathetic – she shouted, ignoring the request. – Apologize and I'll let you leave without further trouble. I just ask you to be quick because we don't have time to waste with idiots.

The other two men approached. Their faces didn't seem willing to make any concessions.

– Well, we gave you your chance, miss – said Thasdra, opening his coat that flaunted several daggers, but before he could throw them, Mika punched him in the stomach, knocking the man out over her hands. The other two, who could barely follow her movements, turned to run when Mormund had his feet swept off the ground and Vid, turning his eyes to his companion, took an elbow to the nape, which knocked him out, making him fall face-first to the ground, raising a cloud of fine sand around him.

Others passing by didn't take any side. Street fights were common in that region, and in the end, the merchants turned their eyes back to the goods, avoiding confrontation.

Three were down in seconds, probably thinking it was some infiltrated allied kingdom guard. No one dared to confront her to avoid dealing with the consequences later.

– I apologize, my lady, for everything I said – murmured Vid desperately, still on the ground, the only one still conscious who clasped his hands and knelt at Mika's feet.

– To him, not to me – she said, pointing to Narthus.

– Sorry, my lord... – Vid begged, rubbing his nose, with tears filling his dusty face. – It wasn't our intention... We have half-breed friends too, you know?... If you could give us another chance... In the alley of street twelve... We can find a job for talented beings like you – said the man in tears, even though the tormented smile on his face revealed much more than any word he tried to say.

– It was nothing – Narthus said visibly uncomfortable, as she returned to his side.

The man stayed behind on his knees, probably unable to believe that he and his friends had remained alive. In any case, she felt that what had been said there was merely a reflection of the majority's mindset, even though Narthus didn't seem to care. Half-breeds were mostly considered outcasts outside common cities. No man can serve two kings, one of the old sayings went. It took a few minutes before Narthus approached her again.

– Thank you, but please don't do that again – Narthus requested as they walked.

Narthus carried a long bale of straw on his back, while she carried a cloth bag equally filled with purchases.

– Doesn't it bother you at all, those looks? They have no right, Narthus – she said, looking at him with a frown.

– It just doesn't matter to me, they are lost souls. It's not up to us to judge them, you understand?

– I will not tolerate what they did, whether you like it or not.

– And do you think they will stop because of what you did? Ignoring them will make what they do lose its meaning. Many, as you saw, will do nothing out of fear, and the feeling will remain hidden in their minds. Stay neutral and they will realize they can't hurt you and will see they have no power over you. That was one of the lessons my father taught me shortly after I started living in that forest. One day when they are not just thinking about surviving each day, maybe they will have time to mature.

– Well, until that day comes, if they insult you again and I happen to be nearby, I'll make them fall to the ground like dry leaves – she stated with conviction, eliciting a shy smile from Narthus.

There was nothing in that city worth saving. A market of lives in the open air, hiding in the shadows even under the sun, to the eyes of those who watched blinded by the crushing hammer of indifference.

Mika

The moon was full that night, and the fine drizzle slowly soaked their clothes before she and Narthus returned. As they descended the stairs, the walls were covered with simple drawings that looked like they had come from the hands of children. Despite this, it wasn't hard to recognize each one. She was the only one with long lines beside the round head, even though her ears weren't that long. Narthus was the tallest stick figure with a prominent circle in his center, Cavian had a square box for a head, and Rixi was the only one with more detailed lines, boasting prominent wings and a well-drawn small crown on her head, logically the leader of the little group.

– Took you long enough – grumbled Rixi with a piece of chalk in hand.

– We had a few setbacks – she said as their eyes met with Narthus's.

– Well, whatever. Look at what Cavian and I did. We've already mapped the way to the church tavern and figured out where the castle is.

– And I think some details of its entrance too – added Cavian, unable to see the artwork on the wall.

– And we managed to complete the entire list – said Narthus, setting the bale of straw on the floor. – I hope you're ready, my friend.

– I have full confidence in the hands that will give me my eyes back – said Cavian, bringing a smile to the night elf's face.

It was strange for her to be there. Days ago, she had been alone. Now she seemed to have found people she might be able to trust. One way or another, she couldn't fail them. She tried to recall every detail of Tari's lessons and had checked everything more than once. She saw the situation as a chance to defeat him again. No one had ever undone the deeds of the monster behind the kind face, especially one he seemed to have worn with so much pride.

Mika

Narthus was finalizing the preparations on the old wooden table provided by Dolores, making a hole in its edge large enough to accommodate Cavian's head with the chisel and hammer they had bought from the town stalls. He needed to be properly immobilized before they began. Mika was mashing herbs in a small improvised mortar on a misshapen stone, while Rixi separated the correct quantities according to Mika's notes on the wall near the door.

– And this one? – Rixi asked Mika, turning her small hands as the pestle mashed a dark, thick liquid in the crude stone mortar.

– It goes in that syringe – she replied quickly, pointing to the bronze syringe while trying not to lose focus. Everything needed to be finely calculated; the tea she prepared contained mandrake and mugwort, capable of taking away a person's full consciousness in the blink of an eye. A wrong dose would mean deciding between death and madness.

– Hmm... How strange – sniffed the fairy, snapping her fingers for the needle's cylinder to come to her and the mortar to pour the liquid into it. – There are certainly some other things, but... this smells like belladonna! – whispered Rixi as the plunger screwed in. – I don't know if I prefer that you know what this can do – the fairy continued, frowning.

It was obvious she wouldn't agree. Drugard, one of the centaurs the fairy had met, thrashed for days after ingesting one of the plant's branches by mistake until he finally passed away. One of the plants was forbidden even among the forest sages.

– It's only for emergencies – she justified.

– It could kill him – retorted the fairy.

– Just as it could bring him back – she quickly replied. – Trust me, Rixi, I don't intend to use it at all.

– It's strange you say that after preparing so much for it – Rixi said sarcastically.

She took a deep breath for a brief moment, disguising it. Silence had always been one of her favorite refuges, and the fairy seemed to have a knack for making it distant.

– Cavian will lose a lot of blood in the process, and in that... What I mean is, I think it's a heavy burden to bear, even for someone like him. If I don't have a way to help him through the process, I'll have to watch him leave without being able to do anything – she sighed.

– I'm not going to interfere with his decision; he's grown enough, but it does itch my nose the fact that they have more confidence in you than time could build, and, well... My nose is almost always right – Rixi whispered harshly as she flew to her ear before moving away, even though she tried to ignore her, as she already had too many concerns at the moment.

She approached Cavian, carefully handing him the tea.

– See you later, my friends! – The dragon prince cheered. Somehow, he seemed eager, even though she had repeatedly reiterated the risks. The reasons were obvious, but perhaps because she was the only one there to repeatedly recall the extensive list of possible setbacks, she couldn't muster the same enthusiasm. The Vinolian, despite everything, had some reason, but maybe it was natural for men to lack a certain dose of reality, even though she didn't know many of them. Now that she understood her mother's arguments after so many years, it was nostalgic to remember her father's amusing confusions. If they were there, they would surely be arguing in each of her ears, and that nostalgic commotion, or Ilíria's abundant questions, were the only things her ears would trade for the glorious quiet.

– Fortunately, we don't have a mirror for you to regret – Rixi joked.

Cavian laughed.

– I just hope you drew me to my satisfaction – Cavian retorted, eliciting a rare smile from the fairy.

After drinking the mixture, Cavian positioned himself face down and fitted his head into the hole Narthus had made, as she had instructed, and before he could perhaps think of something more to say, the shadows of his mask had already taken his consciousness.

The leather straps bound Cavian's body to the table and were tied into the perforations. Four tomasite globes were aligned above the table with the metal cords they had brought. She took one of the thin, blackened blades in her hands, as were all obsidians. Although it had probably been taken from one of the unsuspecting travelers who had passed nearby, it was certainly above the necessary expectations for slicing such dense skin.

I promised to erase all his deeds; as I recall, he seemed proud of this one, she thought before the first cut sank into the young dragon prince's skin.

Cavian

He woke up again, but he wasn't in the tavern. It was the same temple he had frequented during the dreams of that prison. Everything was there, as real as the first time. Yuki was in front of the temple, with her knees resting on the kneeler, the statue of Iscalon in the background on the raised floor, and finally the hooded man when he looked back. The same scene he thought had been erased from his mind.

He moved towards the man and before he could address him, the man intervened.

– Well, well, if it isn't the sleeping maiden – the man mocked.

– What are you doing back here? – he questioned.

– Me back? I'm the only one who's always been here! Or do you think your nightmares ceased thanks to your grand talent for failing at everything you do?

– I stopped having them some time ago – he said, trying to remember the last time he had them.

The man laughed, circling Cavian with slow steps.

– They messed up our mind so much it would be impossible to repair it, especially in the time that has passed. I live in this world here while you enjoy the beautiful reality out there.

– I don't believe you – he retorted.

– Believe what you want – the man replied promptly. – To be honest, I've tried many times to find some way to take control, including capturing the other parts of us that occasionally appeared here, but after so much trying, it seems living here in your place is the only way to keep us alive for now. Your weak and anxious mind would make us collapse in a few days.

– If you really live inside me, you should know I'm not the same person who found you back then.

– Blah, blah, blah... Stop with that drivel, please – the man said, stopping with his back to him while looking at the outside of the temple. – Just focus on getting us out of this mess you put us in. For you to have come so deep, we're likely on the brink of death once again. I sometimes reflect, you know?... It's like putting a cook to lead an army. Pray that we can still walk if we manage to return.

– With my eyes back, I can finally defeat my father.

The man laughed, turning to him again.

– You? – the man mocked, pointing his index finger at him for a moment. – Not in a thousand years would that be possible... We have much more power here than you imagine, but it would be impossible to reach it with me trapped in this place. Even you know that this mask won't make any difference.

– I won't do this alone – he retorted, though he owed no explanations to any delusion.

– Ahhhhh… Now I get it, you're going to make the others die in your place. Magnificent! – the man mocked, clapping enthusiastically. – I even apologize for not understanding your macabre plan right away. I confess that... Well, it seems a bit much even for me, you know, but I can't say it doesn't have potential.

– Shut up – he bellowed. – If you really used all this time to think, you'd see that it would be impossible for me to defeat him alone, maybe not even Yuki can.

The man laughed.

– Please, don't waste your time justifying yourself to me… Just know that I'll make sure to torment you if you fail again – the man said, approaching. – I will still find a way to lock you in a safe place here and get us out of this mediocre life you put us in – he threatened.

– I don't care what you plan to do, now I just need to find a way out of here.

– Since she put you in this place, maybe she can help you? Just know that the longer you stay in here, the less likely you are to return – the man warned as Lis approached.

– Shall we? – Lis asked suddenly, as she entered through the main door. – I'm looking forward to our walk – she continued with a disconcerting smile.

As if with a snap, seeing her broke the small link he still had with reality.

Mika

Mika finished removing the last ring, stitching the area with the linen thread they had obtained. The tough skin made the task difficult, but the meticulous cuts were necessary for him to regain consciousness. A lot of blood had been lost, and any transfusion would be impossible without a genetically compatible source. More than eighteen hours had passed. The effect of the herbal tea should not last much longer in that body. By her calculations, Cavian should have already awakened, albeit timidly.

Narthus prayed in one corner of the room, while Rixi looked at the prince, apprehensive, occasionally glancing at the elf with the suspicion of someone who had read the truth in her eyes. Hand to mouth, restless feet. The pressure on her shoulders was probably great enough to elicit that reaction, after all, she was the one who said she could reverse what Aldini had created, though she also warned about the risks.

She had already turned him over. The blue-tinted hair, marked by years without seeing the sun, was long enough to cover his face, which bore a burn scar over his left eye.

The thunder that night was so loud it sometimes seemed to have struck just meters away. She measured Cavian's pulse every minute, but several had passed before his breathing began to slow. It was as if his body was gradually giving up the fight.

She immediately stood up. The syringe had been placed on the small table beside the head of the bed where Cavian lay. She quickly grabbed it and raised his arm with her thumb on the plunger base. Rixi flew towards her, but there wasn't enough time to stop her. The Trilium needle pierced Cavian's heart, and the next moment a blue arc formed in the air and snaked across the wooden floor in patterns resembling the roots of broad-trunked trees. Rixi was thrown back by the rush of displaced air, and the current flowing through the syringe's metal body traveled through her hands, slamming her against the wall with such force that her body seemed like the head of a hammer against the wooden planks propped up on the earthen floor.

The flash also blinded them for a moment. Narthus looked at Rixi, who was shaking her head in the air, trying to reorient herself, and ran to her across the embers on the floor. The flames began to grow slowly. The damp environment somewhat prevented the entire place from being engulfed in flames. Narthus grabbed her by the forearm and slung her over his shoulders while she still seemed a bit confused. The burns on her palms burned red, like the ground beneath her feet.

Rixi placed her hands on the floor while chanting some words. The embers slowly cooled as if calmed by the fairy's voice, which was accompanied by the song of the blue sparks emanating from Cavian's body, as bright as the marks on his arm.

Narthus laid her on the mattress that still bore the marks of ashes at its base. The prince's eyes above the clouds opened as the sparks finally ceased. Her sigh of relief was for so many reasons she could hardly count them in that moment of disoriented thoughts. Many would discredit the numbers, but it was much more likely she wouldn't be able to measure the variables of the extraordinary, which that day, fortunately, were on all their sides.

Cavian

His vision was still blurry, and the brightness there was like staring directly at the sun. The ashes falling from the ceiling onto his face were like snow at nightfall. He could still hear the subtle sound of wings beating rapidly, just as he had when he woke up in that forest months ago.

– Welcome back, Your Highness – said the fairy with a smile on her face, while his ears confirmed what his eyes still could not.

He sat up, trying to reorganize his thoughts.

– Sorry, I'm still confused, but I can still recognize your voice, young troublemaker – he replied to Rixi.

– It seems this time the mess was all your doing – said Rixi, while he squinted to see Narthus looking at him in the background.

– By the gods, what have I done here? – he exclaimed, finally seeing the entire scene. Mika was getting up, supported by Narthus's arm, looking at him contentedly and relieved by his actions, while Narthus sighed as if he had just won a long battle.

– You’d better set aside the amount to repair this. Dolores will burst through that door furious any moment – the giant remarked to the group.

– In the midst of all this storm, it will be easy to find an excuse – replied Rixi. – Though I think gold matters more to you than a shattered floor – noted the fairy, directing her twisted eyes at Narthus, who ignored her for a moment, walking towards him.

– Indeed, but now all of you need to rest – said Narthus, while he pressed his fist on his shoulder in a gesture of welcome before heading to the map drawn on the wall. – We have only two days left until Shasak returns, and we still don’t know what to do. Tomorrow morning, we'll head to the tavern called The Tyr`s Toast. That's where the old Grey Capes are apparently found – he finished, trying to decipher the remaining pieces of the map.

– Now you’ll waste time looking for someone who no longer exists – he emphasized, smiling.

– Yes, blue hair is quite common, dragon spawn – retorted the fairy sarcastically. – Be thankful you look more like your mother.

Cavian chuckled softly, trying to suppress the longing he felt for the long conversations, sometimes without any purpose.

– I didn’t burn all this wood for nothing, Rixi. Now we have enough ink for my disguise – he joked while the fairy rolled her eyes.

Dolores did not appear that night as they had thought. They had asked her not to disturb them, and the food would be enough for a hearty feast. With the coins the tavern manager received, it was very likely she would stay quiet even if the tavern had burned to the ground.

THE INVASION OF THE CASTLE OF A THOUSAND FACES

Cavian

Cavian was sitting against the wall near the entrance. The tavern was one of the largest he had ever seen and perhaps one of the most luxurious he had encountered along his journey. In fact, he couldn't stop looking at everything he could. The colors and details seemed more vivid than ever, and observing them had become a personal addiction since he woke up. One he needed to contain if he wanted to stay out of curious eyes that might seek them. The sturdy fireplace at the center was ingenious, but what caught the most attention were the items adorning the main wall just above the shelves of the drink counter, displayed in wooden boxes with glass tops.

He counted seven of them: a dagger slightly shorter than a palm with a yellow braided handle and a blade with stains that resembled the sinuous flow of water among rocks; an old, deformed copper coin with a crudely carved four-legged animal on the exposed face, where only the thick tail and flat head were distinguishable; an old wooden crossbow with missing parts surrendered to the battles it had fought; a seamless greenish fabric strip; a piece of twisted brushed wood that looked more like an old man's cane; an open shackle large enough for a Bivio's paw, with small letters marked all around it; and finally, a thin chain of colorful stones, only visible by the shimmer of its gems.

The upper floor boasted a round window, externally decorated with a polished metal structure in the shape of a crescent moon. It was the cleanest and most polished thing he had seen of everything that had passed before his eyes in that city. Mika wasn't far from there. She would serve as backup if anything happened, while Narthus and Rixi confirmed the information passed to them by Rizar, heading towards the Castle of a Thousand Faces.

More than three hours had passed while he observed the movements of his target. Sirius was a reserved and young man with wavy black hair as dark as the charcoal had given him. He might have been his age or a little older, strangely incompatible with the position he held. He was one of Shasak's right hands, an uncommon feat, though his reputation preceded him. The Grey Capes, a group of mercenaries he belonged to, had gained notoriety in recent years before their activities were halted. Some said they had already filled their coffers with money; others, that such a large group of mercenaries had lasted too long. What was certain was that the status they gained during that period had earned them enough fame to attract the attention of allied kingdoms.

The peripheral vision that dungeon had paid for his stay gave him a strategic advantage. Within a certain distance, his eyes could be anywhere he wanted, and this way, he could follow Sirius without being noticed. However, he paid too much attention to the tavern's interior and barely noticed when a carriage with polished horses stopped in front of the tavern. The vehicle was imposing and large enough for him to realize it belonged to someone of high rank in the current government. A chill ran down his spine suddenly, but there was no time to hide. He lowered his head, hoping that whoever got out had not seen him more than once.

A bald man got out first; it was Rocan. Pale as the moon's face and with scars that looked like fire-engraved lines all over his body. He didn't seem to have any problem showing them off, as he wore only bandages wrapped from his waist to just below his knees, with loose ends fluttering in the wind. Shortly after, Hiden, a shorter, slender woman in a tight black dress, the same color as her short hair that covered her forehead in a straight line and framed her tapered face. Her opaque, whitish eyes were somehow frightening, as was part of her silky-skinned face that seemed covered by death. On her back was a long-bladed scythe, taller than its bearer.

Both entered the door while some guards surrounded the carriage. They were the same armor Cavian would have seen in Javelin if he had his eyes with him at the time.

– What a surprise to see you here! – exclaimed Sirius, sitting at the table with one leg propped on the wooden chair beside him, while a gold coin danced between the fingers of his right hand, tattooed with a large number seven, with aligned, well-inked curves. Around them were some tables surrounded by people, from whom it was not possible to distinguish the visitors.

– Times are troubled, my dear, and a new batch of pigs is about to arrive – said Rocan.

– It's not very smart to treat subordinates with such disdain – retorted Sirius, without the gentle smile leaving his face.

Rocan laughed, a loud and shrill sound that echoed through the tavern walls.

– Subordinates? Where in your foolish brain did you find any hierarchy between me and them? They're just animals waiting for a glorious slaughter – emphasized Rocan, sticking out his tongue and sliding his thumb across his pale neck, while resting one leg on the nearest chair. – Whenever I think about it, I see that the gift of transforming them was given to me by the buried and old gods so that at least they would have some use, don't you think? There's nothing in this world that I'm so good at – he boasted, showing off his long, pointed teeth.

– If you think they're so useless, you should find a better way to store your carriages, don't you think? – Sirius ironized, pointing outside the tavern.

– And you should keep your tongue in your mouth – retorted Rocan, glaring at him.

Sirius laughed, looking down.

– I'm sorry, irony is an old habit – said Sirius, looking back at him as he adjusted himself properly in the chair. – Sit down, I'll ask them to serve you a drink – he finished, making a hand signal.

– I'll be direct, Sirius, we came to collect the cargo on Pinkini's orders, nothing more – revealed Hiden, declining the invitation.

– Yes, it's already separated in the castle's entrance hall. The guards are already informed – replied Sirius, while a frail waiter with trembling hands approached the two. He served the glasses with a bluish wine from the shadowed lands of the west and left them on the table. When he returned the jug to the tray, he hit its base on the first glass. The liquid spilled towards Hiden just as she drew the scythe from her back. The boy just closed his eyes and would have lost his head if it weren't for the staff of what looked like a humanoid turtle. It was Pagmo, the advisor, who also integrated the mercenary group.

– How dare you stop my attack, you worm? – Hiden bellowed, her cutting words causing everyone to rise agitatedly.

The boy's instinct was quicker than his own thoughts, and at that moment, his hurried and frightened steps tried to reach the kitchen door when Hiden pulled a dagger from her waist with her other hand and threw it at the lucky boy. For the second time, the gods seemed to bless him when another dagger intercepted it, causing Hiden's blade to slide and spin across the floor until it rested. A small man in the background, with a scar running from his cheek to his lips and misaligned eyes. Even so, it was no longer what caught attention. Leaning against the wall, he had small obsidian daggers, with an exotic soft golden grass handle with bristles aligned like brushes, floating around him like faithful caretakers. Bork, the blade charmer, another member of the old group.

– Hey, hey, gentlemen, what's this? We're on the same side here – exclaimed Sirius, extending his palms in a conciliatory manner. – It makes no sense to argue over such trivial things, don't you think?

– Bring that brat back here to receive his punishment and we can forget this – ordered Hiden.

– And then we wouldn’t have anyone to serve us... – pondered Sirius.

– Bring him here or I'll cut off the head of this misshapen turtle – insisted Hiden, keeping the scythe tense against the staff. It was impressive that he did this with just one hand. Pagmo was almost twice his size and seemed to be struggling somehow to hold it. Despite this, when the chair dragged his feet across the wooden floor and his shirt rustled in the air, Sirius appeared beside the lady of threatening words, and with a quick movement of his hands, he pressed the blade against Hiden's pale neck.

– Miss Hiden... Tsk, tsk, tsk... – said Sirius, shaking his head. – I usually am kind to my guests, but if you insult my family again, I fear we won't be able to contemplate the beautiful spectacle of dawn – he threatened slowly. – So I kindly ask you to leave our humble home.

– Come on, Hiden, he’s right – intervened Rocan, while the fierce eyes of the lady in dark clothes stared at Sirius eagerly. – Those were not the orders we received, and besides, we are late.

The scythe was finally withdrawn at the same time the blade moved away from the visitor's neck.

– You had your chance, son of shadows... The pain of death would be less for them than the future you just created with your hands – replied Hiden calmly with the return of his expressionless face, although his posture somehow seemed threatening on its own. The desolation that accompanied him like the shadow that followed his small feet seemed to have the power to smother any hopeful heart that approached, and he could feel it even without any power.

– We remain at your disposal – replied Sirius with a smile on his face, bowing to both as they left.

Cavian's concern had increased significantly. He had not yet had the chance to test the extent of his powers, but if something went wrong, there would already be four formidable opponents to deal with. The others seemed young or inexperienced. At least that was what the anxious beats, which only calmed down when the carriage doors closed, indicated.

He waited until the horses' trot was no longer heard, and after a few more minutes, he finally entered the establishment.

– Today is certainly quite busy – said Sirius as soon as he entered through the door while serving a drink near the counter without even looking at him. – You arrived before them and came after... You walk too slowly for a stomach that should be thirsty... You waited for them to leave and didn’t hesitate to enter our noble tavern, many peculiarities for such a young stranger... I hope you are not foolish enough to think you will leave unscathed if you try something here, my noble friend – warned the leader of the group, walking towards the table and sitting again on the rustic wooden chair.

– Sorry for the false impression, but I am not with them, it was just an unfortunate coincidence – he replied, approaching. He was surprised, he wasn’t the only one observing them, after all. – I would like to speak with you alone, if I may. It is something important – he requested calmly.

– Certainly a traveler – stated Sirius, contorting his lips and wagging his index finger at him, while walking around him until he positioned himself on his left side. – This city has eyes and ears everywhere, my dear. Believe me, it's better that they are ours – he finished, looking towards the door, as the coin from before danced again in his hands. When it reached the rogue's pinky finger, Sirius's hand reached his shoulder.

– It is really important that this conversation be private – he continued, without hesitation.

– Well, since you insist so much, no problem... Samine, make sure no one enters through that door, please – requested Sirius to the exuberant fourth member he only noticed after entering, while the host turned and walked to the chair he had been sitting in minutes before. Samine was casually sitting on one of the wooden beams above their heads, where some cats, mostly of mixed colors, also perched. She had light and tight fabrics covering her athletic body and round earrings over her long, tied hair that shone like the gaze that stared at him. Deep, unsettling yellow eyes that seemed to undress him.

– Ready – said Sirius, extending his hand to him to sit down. – What did you bring for me?

– I need something that is inside this city’s castle.

Sirius laughed.

– Are you serious? – said Sirius, looking at Bork, who raised his hands, expressing that he also had no idea what was going on there. – You spent all that time sitting there to say this? Look, my dear, one thing is not knowing these lands and still having the courage to come here, which in itself would already be foolish, another thing, which is probably much more foolish, is coming here and still mocking its children... But... As I am a man of good heart and do not hold grudges, unless they cannot be exchanged for gold, leave that bag with me, with these beautiful hands, and have a good drink as a courtesy of the house. So everyone here will pretend those words never left your mouth and you can leave safely, what do you think?

– My name is Cavian, the heir prince of Aquia.

Sirius rolled his eyes while tapping the restless coin on the table.

– Not even that lady who just left here would return from the dead, my friend. I don’t understand much about the magical world, but I think it would be impossible for you – mocked Sirius silently as if telling a secret.

– As you will see, this is just another lie told by my father – he said, lifting the sleeve of his simple white fabric shirt, revealing the marks on his arm, causing Sirius’s surprised eyebrows to arch.

– Hmm... Curious, I admit... So the dead son of the mighty Bahamut came to me? Among all the options that would most likely hand you over to your father... Why specifically? – continued Sirius, picking up the coin from the table and putting it in one of his pockets before rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

– I need some information that is in Shasak’s possession – he revealed.

– Well, how can I say this... – said Sirius, taking a sip from the mug in front of him. – First, my friend, as I already told you, didn’t it cross your mind for even a second that it might be more interesting for me to hand you over and get a handsome reward if you are who you say you are?

– Certainly, unless I had something to offer much more valuable than my head.

– Which would be?

– Access to the treasures of Aquia.

Sirius laughed, placing his elbows on the table, crossing his impatient hands.

– This is getting better and better... Because now you might doubt me too and you and I can play a game of truth. Did you know, by chance or not, that I know the story of the only man who robbed your supposed father?

– Just as you must know about the immeasurable riches kept in our kingdom, I imagine.

– Fair... And I also know it would be impossible to be caught under current conditions, making us have an impasse again since gold that cannot be taken is worth no more than any empty hand – observed Sirius quickly.

– Maybe, but if until seconds ago you thought I was dead, it is likely that you know less than you would like about the truth and the future of this world – he said while unfolding the sleeve over his arm.

– Just to be clear, I still think you are crazy, but I will give you the chance to change my opinion – said Sirius, raising both hands and opening his arms in a gesture of surprise, then making a hand signal as if asking him to wait. – Well... If what you say is true... I have some simple questions that you will surely know how to answer, since you come from where you say and grew up where you said. If you answer them all correctly, I will evaluate your proposal, even though my refusal would surely lead you to your father’s hands... And all that might bring of problems, but... it will be much worse if you do not answer, as it will make you lose your tongue so you stop spreading lies, what do you think? – threatened Sirius, drawing a small polished dagger from his waist, placing it on the table, static and with the tip pointed at him.

He nodded, though he doubted anyone could know any relevant information about Aquia that he couldn't answer.

— Interesting — Sirius said, rubbing his hands together as if preparing for a card game. — Alright... First, I would like you to tell me the names of the dragon generals during the Great War.

— Bahamut, Tiamat, Splenen, Gaulian, Nefista, Monlok, Ramiak, and Falise — he replied without hesitation. The names of the generals were always remembered during lessons, even though they avoided going into details about their deeds. It was ancient history, reserved for the kingdom's counselors. For him, it was impossible to forget them, as their grand statues inhabited the blooming garden above the clouds, which he gazed at every morning from his room in Rozan.

— Correct, my dear! — Sirius replied, visibly excited. — But that wasn't so difficult, was it? Let's think about the next one — Sirius said, clearly pretending to think for a few seconds. — Ah, yes... What was the name of your great general during that period?

— Nymo... — Cavian replied, now suspicious. Could he have already fallen into one of his father's traps? He tried to detect any other presence nearby, even though his reach was limited. No one could know so much about Aquia. The names of Aquia's high command were extremely reserved, perhaps only described in even more restricted writings from people close to his father...

— Splendid! — exclaimed Sirius. — Only a true Aquian citizen could probably answer that, but now... Let's see if you were indeed part of the royalty — Sirius said, leaning closer. — In other words, if you are really who you claim to be... Well, here goes, the last question is... — he continued, waving his hands in suspense. — What is the secret path in the mountains to access the kingdom?

Secret path? What secret path was that? The only existing path was the main stairway, he thought in despair. What kind of question was that? No one would allow the construction of any other access. So much so that only the giants had managed to attack Aquia by climbing the external mountains of Jizu for days. They were the only people who had reached Aquia since then. The seconds that passed felt like hours. Everything would end for a piece of information he never had access to.

— It seems you'll have to fulfill your part of the deal, dragon prince — said Sirius, running his finger along the edge of the knife he had just picked up from the table.

— Unfortunately, I don't have that answer — he replied, bowing his head. It wasn't fulfilling the promise he had made that bothered him, but rather the fact that if this man didn't believe him, there was no other viable plan option. He wouldn't risk anyone else's life on a suicidal idea. Not again.

With the sound of the knife being driven into the round oak table, Sirius stood up.

— It would be amazing if you had one, wouldn't it? — Sirius replied as he looked confused. — Yes, yes... That is also correct — he added, as if he had lost a valuable bet while everyone laughed. — Tell me, what do you intend to steal from Shasak again?

— The map to the Kingdom of Waters.

— Hmm... — Sirius grumbled, nodding. — I must warn you that it is a risky plan, my noble friend. Maybe not even Shasak has the answers you seek.

Cavian nodded.

— The information I have is different from yours and the reasons that drive me as well.

Sirius smiled.

— Look around you, Cavian — Sirius said, spreading his arms. — This world is condemned! You are trying to save something that is already dead when you should be enjoying yourself until it ends. Believe me, I'm not usually cordial with everyone, but live here, and you can forget about your father forever, I guarantee you that. Want a new identity? For what you carry with you, I can provide it for you, what do you think? — offered Sirius, while Cavian thought that perhaps it was all he wanted long ago.

— The chalice for your help is what I can offer — he finally said. — As you said yourself, it is useless to know where the treasures are if I hide among the mists.

— Probably. But I hope your father does not live longer than I or anyone here, and particularly we are brilliantly good at waiting for the right moments.

He didn't even notice when Samine had descended from the pillars above. He only noticed her again when she silently approached Sirius without taking her eyes off him and whispered something in the ear of the man interrogating him, eliciting a smile from the corner of his mouth.

— Since you refused my first offer, I have a second one. How about I take what you carry and torture you until I get what I need? If I killed you within these walls, no one would even know. Even that girl who watches you from afar would be doomed too — Sirius said, referring to Mika.

— You just faced my father for your family, I don't think you would risk so little — he replied confidently. It was obvious that Sirius was a negotiator and would therefore try to get what he wanted for the lowest price he could. The arguments he always tried to avoid with his sister had never been so nostalgic as at that moment.

Sirius laughed, averting his eyes and drumming his fingers on the table before stopping.

— You are right, you are a good observer... Very well, I will do what you asked, but with some conditions. The first is that my name or anyone else's here will not be mentioned in the event of a capture, and for that, our friend Pagmo prepared a small device that you will carry on your wrist and that will be controlled by me — Sirius revealed while he caught the bracelet thrown by the turtle man in the air. — Don't worry, its range is short; once you are far from me, you can take it off your arm, that is, after I make sure you have escaped from that place and your words are no longer worth more than mine. If anyone is left behind, I will kill them myself as my alibi, and if you try to interfere, you will have the same fate — Sirius continued, pointing to the watch. — The second point is that you must obey all my orders during the entire journey... No improvisations, heroics, or anything that comes to your mind, understood?

Cavian nodded.

— Finally, after you find what you want, you will leave on your own; our deal ends as soon as you have what you want in hand. I will give you a few good minutes before I pretend to chase you, but you will have to fend for yourself with what you find there.

— You have my word — he promised, remembering Rizar's words.

— Great... Now that we have finished the formalities, what do you have for me? — Sirius asked.

Cavian pulled out a piece of leather drawn in charcoal that he had brought in his pocket. There were the indications of important monuments of Aquia and a path through the mountains to a cave. The mountain of Jizu was full of cracks and holes that ended in the heart of the mountain itself. Several endless mazes between intense cold and complete darkness.

— Hmm... — murmured Sirius, observing the map. — The path is well described, prince, and I don't think you would lie in your situation, after all, you always keep your promises, don't you? But what actually protects the dragon treasures after their army? — Sirius asked.

— The soul of the god of the skies and an enchantment. The doors of the sky's treasure will bring glory to the worthy and the ruin of madness to the treacherous, so basically, it is only possible to access the dragon's treasure with pieces of the dragon's own treasures.

— So I will have to steal from your father to steal from him again later? — Sirius joked, waving his hands.

— Or have one of the pieces of his treasure — he added, taking Monlok's chalice from his bag and placing it on the table.

– By the gods! – exclaimed Sirius, fixing his eyes on the chalice and taking it in his hands. – It's magnificent – he added, admiring the object.

– The boy carries the truth, my brother, remember Opanum's mission years ago? – asked Pagmo.

– As if it were yesterday – replied Sirius. – I've seen many things in this life, dragon prince, but those screams of pain mixed with the laughter of your own brothers would leave anyone sleepless for a few days.

– That is the reason for the rings on their hands. It was what ensured no one else could take them – said Cavian, resuming his argument.

– I understand, you must not have taken this chalice lightly, right? Only a madman would hand over the key to a stranger like me without any guarantee. With this in hand and the map you gave me, I could simply wait, and as I said before, I'm very good at waiting.

– If you help me and my friends find what we came for and I manage to dethrone my father, you can take them before your knees get scuffed. I thought that would be guarantee enough.

– My neck for the unreachable dragon treasure? Sounds like a fair bet – agreed Sirius, smiling. – Remember your words if you get there, prince, and if you don't, I promise I'll make a toast in your name. Tomorrow night at seven, at the clock tower, there will be a ceremony for the arrival of the red moon. Wear the bracelet I gave you, and I'll find you in the crowd. It won't be an easy task anyway. That castle is Shasak's toy. It's an endless maze of traps. This map you gave me is a straight path compared to what you'll find there.

– Ease is certainly not something we expected to find. Anyway, thank you for agreeing, I assure you I will do everything to ensure new lives are not taken by my father's hands.

Sirius laughed heartily.

– My dear, don't get me wrong, it's not in our interest. The boy you saw leave here alive would be much less useful dead, understand? But focus on your goal. If you get even close to your ambitions, it will have been worth it for the spectacle you'll provide us.

Cavian was exhilarated before leaving it all behind. A few minutes ago, he had lost everything, and now his main and only plan was underway. The bracelet was certainly concerning, but in a way, it was expected they would demand some guarantees. They didn't know him either and could even think it was a test. At least that's what he would have thought in their place. Still, meeting in a crowd seemed unintelligent if they intended to capture him. Eyes and ears everywhere, first Rizar, then Sirius had warned him. He was becoming increasingly paranoid. No one could know they were there. Even if somehow they were found, why wait? Maybe it was just rumors that found a suitable home in his mind. As a precaution, he signaled Mika to stay distant while they returned, hoping to ensure they weren't followed.

Cavian

The Red Moon festival seemed more like a ritual than a party itself. At any other time, the celestial body would never be so close to being touched, and the legends said that during its appearance, the gods used to mingle among mortals, spreading their blessings to the devout and ruin to the unbelievers. Perhaps that is why the number of candles in their various shapes and colors drew attention. Whether out of love or fear, venerating them that night was to ensure the next season would be prosperous. It was also somehow a way of saying they believed in everything the treaty had established and that they would fight to ensure their sacrifice was not in vain. Even in such a harsh land, where cheats and murderers took root, faith seemed to find its way as the flame of hope for better days remained lit.

Cavian walked ahead of the others, slipping through the fervent crowd. This certainly threw off anyone who wanted to see them as a group, but on the other hand, it made it harder to notice if they were being followed.

– As expected, it was hard to find you – said Sirius suddenly beside him, with a wrapped gray cloth mask that left only his eyes exposed. – Come with me.

– What are we doing? – he asked as he followed Sirius, though the noise of conversations muffled most of his voice.

– Throwing off your followers. Someone was following you. Samine warned when one of them disappeared in the distance on one of the rooftops, but unfortunately, in those conditions, it was impossible to capture him. After that, she followed you to the tavern you're staying at, but there was no sign of any of them.

– Probably a coincidence – he observed, thinking about how he couldn't notice the presence of that woman. There were certainly paths in that place he didn't know.

– They tend to be rare around here. Anyway, keep the promise you made. If they find you, I won't think twice about leaving you alone. I'm not your guard, I'm just a guide.

– Don't worry – he said when they finally reached an empty alley, where only a man sitting on the ground awaited them. From the size, he seemed to be the smallest of them, the man with the dancing blades.

– Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the excursion to the castle of a thousand faces. You may not notice now, but in the background, there is a secret door.

– Would there be any reason why one of the castle's accesses wouldn't be protected? – Mika quickly questioned.

– Good question, miss. It's not an access, but several of them scattered throughout the city. It's like being able to teleport wherever you want, as long as you have your bunch of keys. Besides, I dare say it would be impossible for an army to organize among such narrow corridors.

– So I assume you know the safe path – Mika continued.

– Fortunately, there isn't any, but let's say I'm a good observer – said Sirius, revealing a dagger in his hands as if in a magic trick. The handle seemed to be composed of cloth soaked in some thick compound that reflected the light hitting it, albeit faintly. Holding it by the blade, he took a smooth and glossy wooden lighter from his pocket and lit the object, which turned into a small torch, throwing it shortly afterward down the dark corridor that lay ahead of them. The whizzing of arrows cutting through the air seemed to follow it until the blade finally stuck to its destination, faintly illuminating the corridor in the background. – Hear the sound of the rearming – observed Sirius with his hand cupped near one ear as the clicks were muffled by the thick walls. – We have about nine seconds to cross the corridor to the next safe point. Always follow my instructions. Improvisation is the path to death in this place. Do nothing without certainty and remember everything you've done so far. It will be the fastest way back – he finished, shedding the cloth covering his face and storing it in a leather pouch at his waist.

He nodded, as did Mika and Narthus. Even Rixi had agreed, though no one could see her inside that pocket.

– Thank you, Bork, check the surroundings, please, as we agreed. They'll be back in a few hours – thanked Sirius to the short man.

Good luck, said Bork with a hand signal that no one but Sirius seemed to understand. Before the same Bork threw one of his daggers down the corridor, which Sirius followed as if it were his own shadow.

The same dagger returned down the corridor like a boomerang.

Bork extended his hand again while Mika nodded, running after the dagger just as Sirius had done to the end of the corridor.

– Go ahead, I'll cover the rear – said Narthus.

Cavian nodded before he set off towards the next thrown dagger.

Cavian

The traps had repeated so many times that Cavian had already forgotten some of them along the way. The only certainty he had in his mind at that moment was that it would be impossible to enter that castle alone. Sirius was like a torch in a dark room for them. The empty corridors intersected in impossible paths to follow without a map in hand. When the narrow walls finally widened, Sirius raised his closed fist above his shoulder for everyone to stop there. It was impossible not to notice the faces that seemed to be emerging from the rock wall. His eyes were still trying to decipher them. They seemed sculpted in the monochromatic tones of those walls, but they were so real that any team of good craftsmen would take centuries to cover them all.

Mika reached out to one of the faces, gently touching the rocky surface. The face of the young woman with slightly wavy hair, closed eyes, and a serious expression, for a moment, made her think of Ilíria. It had been so many years... Maybe that’s how her sister looked now.

– Don’t be fooled, they’re real... – warned Sirius, drawing everyone’s attention. – Since he created this place, Shasak insists on tearing the faces off his victims. As you can see, there are still many spaces left for ours – he smiled sarcastically.

– How do you accept working for these kinds of people? – he asked, still nauseated by the discovery. He had seen many deaths before his eyes, but there it was as if they took pleasure in it, in a sadistic and terrifying game.

Sirius laughed.

– Oh, spare me the moralism, I don’t have the hope you cultivate in your minds, nor was I born to live like you. You lived good years in luxury, dear prince, I’m sorry to inform you that it’s not the reality for any of us around here.

– If everyone stopped accepting what is imposed on you, things might not be as they are.

– Oh, yes, I forgot that you’re going to save us from your glorious father. Until that happens, I’ll be sitting in that tavern having a good beer. Now stop preaching and focus on what we came to do. These corridors are full of Shasak’s elite soldiers, trained exactly for battles in these conditions. If you’re inattentive, you’ll end up with a spear stuck in your stomachs.

– Any idea where we can find the information we want? – Narthus asked.

– Due to its importance, I believe in his office. It’s a good distance from here – replied Sirius, while in the curved and now illuminated corridors, he heard footsteps in the distance and placed his index finger in front of his mouth as a sign of silence, motioning with the other hand for them to head in the other direction.

– It’s just one of them, Sirius, in fact, he’s slowed down his pace at this moment – he whispered while Sirius paid attention to the approaching footsteps.

When they ceased, Sirius ran towards the man, drawing his dagger from the leather belt tied around his waist. He quickly jumped onto the guard and with one hand grasping the base of his helmet, he spun over him, making the guard’s head tilt back until the base almost touched his back.

He was about to stab the small blade into the gap that had formed between the helmet and the chest plate of the heavy armor when Cavian, with a hand signal, made Sirius’s dagger fly towards the wall. Cavian punched the armor, denting it and making the man collapse on his body, while Sirius somersaulted backward, landing on the ground.

As soon as Cavian placed the man’s body against the wall, Sirius came running towards him with heavy steps.

– Hey, you little prince, what do you think you’re doing? – Sirius snarled, placing his forearm against his neck and pressing him against the wall.

– You were going to kill him. We didn’t come here for that – he retorted without reacting, staring into his furious eyes. Narthus approached them and stopped when Sirius backed off.

– What are you going to do when he wakes up and tells everyone that we’re here? Huh? Are you going to come back and ask politely?... – Sirius grumbled.

– He won’t wake up until we’re long gone – he asserted, though he wasn’t entirely sure.

– There’s only one way to ensure that, and I’m not risking my skin even a millimeter more for you to play hero around here, I warned you before we came here – Sirius continued, pointing and waving his index finger at him.

– We don’t even know who he is or if he deserves this fate.

Sirius laughed.

– You’re really crazy, aren’t you?! Everyone here deserves it, dragon, can you understand that? – Sirius shouted again – Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to be in this place. Now if you interfere in my business again, I’ll disappear down these corridors, and you’ll have to fend for yourself around here, understood?

Cavian nodded.

– Great – said Sirius. – Just follow what we agreed on. In this place, our last concern is these soldiers. We have little time until they notice the absence of this one – said Sirius, dragging the body to the entrance of the corridor they came from. – They change shifts every twenty minutes. Let’s hurry so we can reach the room before that, because after that, they’ll come like a swarm of bees.

– And what do we do when we get there? – he asked.

– Just knock them out as quickly as you can – Sirius mocked, staring at him. – There’s nothing we can do about the alert, but if we find the maps quickly, you can get to the corridor we came from before the reinforcements arrive.

– No problem – said Mika. – Let’s go, after all those holes and weapons sprouting from the walls, I feel like something’s going to hit us at any moment.

Sirius laughed.

– Don’t doubt your intuition, miss. The perception of insecurity brings us fear. If it doesn’t have the power to stop us, it will encourage us to the limit until it finally takes us down when we let our guard down. That’s exactly why there’s nothing here. Remember that everything is a big game.

Cavian

They walked for quite a while until they reached a long, straight corridor. The floor was covered in light marble with brownish stains that spread out like roots. The pillars of the same hue were so gleaming that it gave the impression they were in a room of whitish mirrors. The guards stood at the far end like statues, their well-tailored armor and spears resting on the ground. Sirius peeked around the corner until he could see them.

– There are two of them, but there could be more. Stay here while I clear the way – whispered Sirius before he moved toward the corridor.

The guards didn’t move until he got closer, but halfway down, Sirius stopped.

– Gentlemen, why so many of you here today? Those animals wouldn’t get here even if they wanted to – said Sirius, glancing up as he noticed more of them in some high alcoves on the side walls. They were hidden, but even with the intent to camouflage the weapon barrels with the same streaked tones of the walls and floor, there was a slight color difference created by the metal lines that moved slightly in the air due to the small tremor of their hands. He counted six of them, but there was probably another one aiming at the back of his head. It would be impossible to take down the guards at the door without putting himself in a risky position.

– Master Sirius, these are irrevocable orders until he returns – said the guard to the left of the door. He was smaller than the one on the other side but spoke as if he were the leader.

Sirius laughed.

– Did you forget who’s in charge here in his absence? Just relax, men, go have a nice beer while I review some papers he asked me to.

– No exceptions, Master Sirius. As I said, we are at the highest level of alert, neither you nor Master Garfane can revoke them.

– Gentlemen... – said Sirius as he approached, until both spears were pointed in his direction.

– This is our final warning, Master Sirius. We wouldn’t want to have to justify such an act – said the guard again.

– Alright, alright... No problem – said Sirius, raising his hands. Two spheres rolled onto the floor, exploding into a grayish smoke that instantly covered both Sirius and the guards.

Gunshots sounded from the walls against the smoke, while everyone entered the hall. The sounds not only masked their footsteps but also alerted their positions.

Cavian entered first, sensing the presence of the guard right above his head. He threw his spinning blade upward, slicing the weapon in half as Narthus took the lead.

When he opened his coat, Rixi finally revealed herself. The fairy spread her arms, and a bright light flooded the hall, with the light marble intensifying it. The blade returned to his hand as he ran and leaped over Narthus, using his left shoulder as a springboard. He didn’t know if it would work, but in the air, he expanded his vision until he felt the presence of the guards and their weapons. He then concentrated on each one, trying to pull them toward him, and as if responding to his call, they all flew one by one to the center of the hall, with the echo of the clinking metal spreading through the air right after he landed on the floor. Fatigue overtook his body in an instant, but it was something he would have to deal with later.

Rixi was already back in the safe refuge of Narthus’s pocket when the smoke gradually dispersed. It was possible to see that the projectiles fired had struck the armor of the fallen warriors, while Sirius dusted off his hands.

– Bravo! – exclaimed Sirius. – I expected nothing less from us, to be honest. Even without any planning, everything worked out in the end – he continued in front of the main door. It was large enough for a giant to pass through, and its metallic body, which resembled a safe, had a single side wheel and there were small and large wheels, rods interconnecting the metallic bodies, and a single keyhole.

He noticed when the closest guards vanished from his view.

– They’re going to warn them, Sirius, I couldn’t stop them behind those protections – he warned.

– It’s not as if it changes our situation, I’ll deal with them later – said Sirius, turning towards the door and running his hand over its surface as if analyzing it. He rummaged through one of his pockets and pulled out a small bunch of metal rods, with which he attempted to unlock it. Pressing his ear against the door from time to time.

– Cavian, Mika is guarding the entrance. It should be me back there – Narthus whispered to him.

– I think you worry too much about her – he replied with a mocking smile, while Narthus frowned. – You’ve seen what she can do, and someone needs to watch that exit anyway. It’s the only way we’re getting out of here.

– I think you’ve been spending too much time with our little friend – Narthus replied, pointing inside his clothes while taking a punch from Rixi.

– Hey, I got it! – said Sirius, as they could hear the metallic locks’ creaking, which opened in harmony. He waited for the sounds to cease before cautiously pushing the door.

The office had shelves and chests everywhere and various papers scattered across the extensive desk. Many of them had rushed, almost illegible notes.

– Where would he hide these notes? – Sirius questioned aloud. – Narthus, isn’t it? Check the shelves, I’ll take care of the chests, and Cavian, handle the desk.

Narthus nodded, as did he, rushing to find what they sought.

Narthus tried to keep everything in place while Sirius rummaged through the chests on the floor. Their eyes scanned those yellowed papers so quickly it would be impossible to read anything written on them. Despite this, he saw Sirius staring at some of them longer than seemed appropriate. He saw him pocketing some of them. It wouldn’t make sense for him to betray them now, he thought uneasily.

Cavian pulled open one of the drawers and saw a small box the size of a book. It had a rustic wooden body with rough, gray details resembling the bark of a kapok tree. He placed it on the desk and opened the latch. Sirius moved when he heard the sound of it hitting the desk and tried to stop him from opening it. He threw his body against his as the lid opened, revealing thin, needle-like spikes that grew and danced toward him as if pursuing him. He noticed how some of them lightly scratched Sirius’s hand.

– Why did you do that? – he questioned.

– Because I managed to be dumber than you – said Sirius, shaking his hand with an expression as if he had hit his fingers with a hammer.

– Your hand... – he warned Sirius, pointing to the injury on the thief’s right hand, which quickly turned purple.

– Poison... Probably a good one. The good news is you found it, prince. The maps must be those – said Sirius, squinting his eyes, unfolding the papers inside the box, revealing what appeared to be a map with coordinates, each with measurements indicating the depth of each passage to larger points that seemed to be the end of paths, which were possibly the points they were looking for. The mark of the three inverted and circular-tipped lines resembling a trident tip was the main symbol of Darkwaters, located small in the corner. Few would probably remember the people forgotten by time, but he would never forget the studies that weekly inhabited his routine, the composition of their armies, their habits, and attack styles. The Aquarians were detailed enough to remember every crest and every lost battle, so no defeat was absolute and even in times of peace, they were always prepared for war. – The bad news is I’ll probably have to accompany you back – said Sirius, kneeling on the floor. He tore a piece of his sleeve and divided it into two, twisting the larger one around his forearm. – Take me to the tavern, please, I’ll ensure you leave there safely. Samine might know what to do with this – he continued, leaning on the desk and cutting off one of the box’s spikes with a dagger, wrapping it in the remaining cloth and placing it in one of his leather pockets immediately after.

Cavian folded the maps and put them in one of his pockets.

– What do you think you’re doing? Yes, go ahead and leave a note saying where you’re going – Sirius mocked. – Write down or memorize the coordinates and turn everything over. Let them waste time trying to figure out what you came to find.

– Those things in your pockets then...

– Yes, dates and shipment reports, problematic enough information to confuse them – replied Sirius, while he stared at the map entries. How would he memorize that?, he thought, trying to carve the numbers into his mind. He then looked for a fountain pen on the desk and wrote on his forearm as quickly as he could while Narthus followed the advice and knocked the shelves to the ground.

– Hey, big guy, can you give me a hand? – Sirius asked Narthus, who helped him to his feet, already a bit breathless, while he threw the maps back among the other documents.

– Guys, they’re coming – shouted Mika from the entrance.

– Let’s hurry, the same way – ordered Sirius when everyone started to run, except for him. The guide’s slow walk would delay them, and Narthus didn’t think twice about throwing him over his shoulders.

It was visible that he wasn’t well, his previously agile eyes seemed to struggle even to see, and sweat was dripping down his face as if he were at the end of a marathon.

Cavian

Now Mika was taking the lead. Of all the people there, she seemed the most confident about the way back at that moment. They had passed through several corridors and she was sure they were close, but before they reached their destination, their companion stopped suddenly and Cavian could understand why. Mika had good ears like him and had heard the numerous coordinated footsteps in the distance. It was undoubtedly a large legion.

– Siriuusss... – called a hoarse voice slowly. – Where are you?

– Damn it, now this? – Sirius grumbled in a moment of lucid surprise and fear mixed. – Hey, listen to me. We have to go back.

– But we’re almost at the fork... – Mika questioned.

– It's much worse if you face him, trust me – replied Sirius.

– You yourself said we wouldn’t know how to get back another way – Narthus reminded him of words spoken earlier.

– They don’t know where we are yet. When they see us, he will guide the army through all the corridors. While they’re divided, we still have a chance, but not against him, and not here.

– If we manage to defeat him, we can continue where we came from – he said confidently.

– Hey, dragon, you saw what happened to me. Time is the only thing they need. Just follow what I say, I don’t know how long I’ll stay awake or even alive.

Cavian nodded. They returned the way they had come. They didn’t know how long it would take to reach another point in that circle. The walls curved slightly on the horizon until they reached another exit. It was surprising. The armies standing at the fork looked like statues. The long shields closed the way ahead, so they could cover three accesses and use full force against the enemy. Additionally, they prevented anyone from advancing in the circle, ensuring the army coming from behind would ambush them no matter what.

– Siriuusss... I know you’re here... – they heard the voice again, though more distant this time.

The path behind them was closed, and the one ahead was guarded. There didn’t seem to be many options besides fighting. He tried to follow Sirius’s plan the first time, but there were no more exits besides that one.

– Drop my body here and advance, try to fight them only to reach the exit. If you manage to get to those corridors, they won’t follow you. I’ll try to buy some time back here.

– Don’t be crazy, Sirius. Before, you didn’t even want to fight him with all of us, now you want to go alone in this state? – he questioned.

Sirius laughed.

– Who said anything about fighting? They won’t get me out of here anyway. If you survive, just keep your promise, dragon.

– We’re not leaving you here – he decided. – Rixi, can you knock them down with your magic? If they at least lose their balance and lean on each other, I’ll make my attack hit more of them.

– I can try – said Rixi, emerging from Narthus’s coat, which, to Sirius’s surprise, for a moment he thought was some hallucination, though he hadn’t entirely dismissed the idea.

– As soon as I attack, run through the exit corridor, okay? – he ordered confidently.

– And the traps? – Rixi asked.

– I think we can handle them... – said Mika, raising her hand. – Some of them are quite similar, and it would be impossible for them to circle here without a pattern...

Sirius laughed again.

– Ladies, gentlemen, and now magical creatures, it was a pleasure to meet you – Sirius exclaimed sardonically. – As much as this lady has some reason, for a moment I was crazy enough to think there was hope for you.

– Well, then let’s go – he said, ignoring the last words spoken. He had doubted Mika once; he wouldn’t make the same mistake again.

Rixi flew ahead and extended her palm. It had to be a perfect shot. But before the fairy could act, a delicate growl of ice appeared from the right corridor. It was tiny and flew on an apparently aimless trajectory. It’s her, Cavian thought, before the small bird turned toward them and transformed into an ice wall in an instant, making the army stay behind the smoky structure that formed. The muffled sound of spear tips hitting the useless frozen wall was a sigh of hope, and he lowered Rixi’s hands a moment before Yuki revealed herself, arriving through the same corridor used by the bird moments earlier.

– Hard to find you, spark, you’ve been in some unusual places – joked Yuki.

– Who is she? – Rixi asked.

– The sister of this frightened boy – Yuki replied, while with a wave of her hand she created another bird, this time launched against them. The bird flew over Rixi’s shoulder, launching itself at the backs of everyone towards the other approaching army.

– Attack! – ordered the man in the distance, who now became visible to the eyes.

He was almost as big as Narthus and had ears pointed back like those of dogs. His small, round eyes also resembled a fierce animal, as did the crooked teeth that closed in his wide jaw. Garfane, another of Shasak’s lieutenants.

Cavian didn’t see the smile Sirius gave in the face of death and the middle finger of his right hand extended towards Garfane shortly after the crossbow strings relaxed and a volley of bolts flew in their direction. Sirius fell asleep before they even hit and before a new ice wall caused them to be stuck like darts in a large wooden target. Through the transparent icy barrier, it was still possible to see the silhouettes of their assailants, running eagerly for a confrontation that would not happen.

– Let’s get out of this place – said Yuki, now running in the direction she had come from, while everyone followed her without hesitation.

THE ULTIMATE FIRE OF KERRADUM

Cavian

The door they exited through led into a dense forest. Since there were a few of them around, Cavian couldn’t tell where they actually were. Yuki was alive, and the feeling was a mix of joy and fear. Even though happiness tried to fill his heart, it was likely that his sister wouldn’t react well to everything that had happened since they last saw each other. Moreover, Sirius’s condition was completely unknown. He had been unconscious since then, draped over Narthus’s shoulders, although his faint breathing brought some relief.

– He said to take him to that tavern... Maybe if we could at least get him back there... – he observed exhausted, catching his breath, while tearing off the device Sirius had given him from his wrist and throwing it to the ground.

– I don’t know who he is, Ian, or what he means to you, but that’s impossible – Yuki stated, surveying the forest around them, while feeling the soil and rubbing a bit of dirt between her fingers. – By now, the whole city must be taken. Our heads must be worth our weight in gold, which in that city means walking around with a neon sign on your head. Besides, one of the army leaders seemed to recognize him. It’s likely one of the places they’ll search for him – said Mika, approaching Sirius.

– And Tessan? I mean, if we get there quickly, if we get the right materials, Mika can probably treat him... Right, Mika? – he said quickly, his breathing accelerating. The guilt that pursued him seemed to have returned to gnaw at him from within.

– I’m sorry, Cavian, but his condition is serious and the poison is spreading too fast – Mika warned, after releasing his wrist and examining the limp body and expressionless eyes on Narthus’s shoulders. She also took out the copper syringe from her bag, the same one that had burned her hands days ago, to collect a blood sample from Sirius.

– About that, don’t worry, I’ll slow things down a bit. – said Yuki, approaching Narthus. – Lay him down, please – she asked again, while the giant complied without hesitation. She placed the palm of her hand on Sirius’s chest, and a wave of cold ran through his unconscious body, causing the rogue’s lips to turn purple and his skin to become pale.

– I understand, it’s likely to buy us some time – observed Mika, placing a hand on her chin.

– Are you some kind of healer? – Yuki asked as she stood up.

Mika nodded.

– If you tell me you can reverse his condition, I know a place not far from here where we’d be safe... If not, we’d have to try something about three days further ahead, but at considerable risk as we’d be hunted day by day.

– Guys, this is the fragment of the spine that hit him when we were there – Narthus interrupted, pulling from one of Sirius’s pockets the spine taken from the box, carefully unwrapping it from the piece of cloth. – It might be important to find a cure.

– Let me see – Mika took it in her hands, examining it from all angles. In an instant, Mika scraped her finger on the tip of the spine, much to everyone’s dismay. Narthus slapped the piece out of her hands with the back of his hand, tossing it into the forest.

– Hey, Mika, what did you do? – the giant snapped, holding her shoulders, while his peaceful demeanor gave way to an expression of astonishment they had never seen before.

Mika smiled.

– Hey, Mr. Narthus – Mika said, patting one of the giant’s forearms while smiling visibly embarrassed. – Don’t worry, it’s not like it could affect me. Believe me, I’ve been through several tests in the past, although this one seems special – she noted, squinting her eyes for a moment. – Maybe my body, with the right time, can create an antidote. Even the best masters would need some time to figure out what it is.

– It seems like a mix... – observed Rixi, sniffing with an uneasy nose.

– Exactly, which makes everything worse. If I’m right, we just need to keep him alive until the process is over – Mika stated confidently.

– How long? – Yuki asked.

– One... Maybe two days...

– Pray you’re right because I’ll give you the time you need – said the princess, giving a long whistle into the forest, making the sound echo a few meters ahead.

It didn’t take long before the crackling of dry leaves was heard, and a few Bivios appeared among the trees with thin leaves and elongated canopies. Sturdy animals that would ensure their feet could rest for a few more hours and days.

– Yuki... – he whispered.

– We’ll have time to talk... Help me and stay alert for any signs of danger – Yuki asked in an apparently compassionate tone, before they climbed onto the hefty creatures.

Cavian

The next few hours passed in silence and calm, with no time for rest, without the sounds of the stories that usually accompanied the nights by the campfire. Sirius remained under the care of Yuki and Mika, and the cave Yuki led them to seemed more like an empty hole among the piled-up rocks. There were probably several of them around, though many led nowhere. The Bivios dispersed under Yuki's command shortly after being freed from the few leather bags tied to their broad backs. It wasn’t a comfortable trail. The darkness was illuminated only by the small torches the princess had brought, but the proximity of the walls that seemed to want to swallow them made it difficult for the light to spread. Even so, the worst situation was definitely Narthus’s, the last in the single file line, who kept his back arched for an unknown amount of time, but he likely preferred this to facing mercenaries seeking death.

Yuki guided them with some mastery through corridors so dispersed that they sometimes split not just once, but into multiple paths resembling ant tunnels. She noticed some markings on the walls, ancient runes that probably indicated the way for those who could read them. The castle they had left days ago bore some resemblance to this place, and it was possible to understand the reason for the Kerradum incident, the impenetrable fortress of the heirs of Trodor, causing so much perplexity to the free ones. If they gained control over the old mountain, it had become only a matter of time for all the other peoples.

After a long walk, they seemed to have found the place they were looking for. The corridor opened into a large hall with rustic pillars adorned with the same runes seen along the way, though she couldn’t differentiate them. The larger and more vivid ones seemed like warning signs. From there, they could see other tunnels branching from the wall they had exited, converging side by side. Their heads were once again far from the ceiling, bringing a certain comfort, as did the endless horizon ahead. The ruins of the ancient village of Darruin.

– We’re here! – said Yuki, extinguishing her torch with a single breath and stowing it in her bag. – There’s a small hall over there – she added, pointing. The place was strangely illuminated by lanterns that replicated among the immense pillars. Cavian saw that the flame came from small stones, indicating that someone took care of that place, even though all that brightness was strange for beings who liked to hide in the shadows of mountain hearts.

– Who lives around here? – asked Rixi, following the walk of the silver-haired princess, a mix of worry and curiosity.

Mountains like that seemed much bigger than described in books. They were dwarves, weren’t they? Why would they need so much space?, the fairy wondered.

– Few... – Yuki promptly replied.

– Few dangerous ones? Or few we shouldn’t worry about? – the fairy asked again.

– Well... Dwarves are reactive creatures, my suggestion is to be kind even if they seem rude. The echo of the stones must have already alerted them that we’re here. They’ll come to find us at some point – Yuki finished before they entered the already open portal. Somehow, it wasn’t what the fairy would have liked to hear.

A long table and stone benches decorated the place, dusty from time, along with barrels piled against the back wall. At least if they were full, thirst would no longer be a threat. To the right, an even larger portal revealed what seemed to be an auditorium with high mezzanines arranged on the sides and, like the pillars before, seemed to have their structures joined to the mountain itself. The central counter that joined the floor looked more like a sacrificial table, quite similar to the one Narthus had fled in the past, though significantly taller and wider.

– Lay him there, please – Yuki pointed to the same table, looking at Narthus, who placed Sirius’s body with some reluctance, trying to push away the thoughts that tormented him at that moment. – Settle down, folks. There’s enough food in the bags you brought, and the barrels are full – she said, shaking one of them slightly. – There’s nothing we can do but wait – said Yuki, setting down the large woven leather bag she carried and hurrying to the larger gate. – Please, Mika, when you’re ready, place him in that small opening, knock on the door, and under no circumstances let anyone enter the room. It wouldn’t be safe for him or you – she warned before walking into the auditorium and pulling both leaves of the tall iron gates, locking herself and Sirius inside.

Perhaps because she had saved everyone’s lives, no one dared to question her. Somehow, her voice conveyed the confidence of someone who knew a way, unlike what they had been trying to do until then. After a few moments, the reason for the warning became clear, as a thick layer of ice covered the gate. Whatever she had done inside seemed much more intense than what she had done in the forest.

– What a nice surprise, Cavian, it seems common sense was part of some other lineage of your family that you unfortunately didn’t inherit – joked Rixi, waiting for his reaction, which seemed to have his thoughts far away. – Hey, deaf – the fairy insisted, snapping her fingers near his ears.

– Sorry, Rixi... – he said, regaining consciousness. – With everything happening, I’m not processing things well – he justified, finally sitting at the table.

What would he say to Yuki? Apologies probably wouldn’t be enough. Besides, his desire to have Lis nearby was the trigger for everything that had happened in the past, one he seemed to be repeating. The conversation they would have would be anything but calm.

– You found your sister, we’re going to save that big-mouthed guy I doubt deserves to be saved. The last thing you should feel is worry. – Rixi observed, sitting on the table with her legs crossed, one over the other, with her hand supporting her chin and her elbow on one knee, looking directly at him. – Besides, at best, if it weren’t for her, we’d probably have our faces plastered on that castle.

– Rixi is right, Cavian – said Narthus, sitting next to him. – It’s not common for us to have something good to celebrate these days. Now you know where your sister is, and most importantly, you know she’s well – the giant consoled, giving light pats on his shoulder.

– It’s not that... Never mind... – he said, watching Mika bring some full mugs.

– I got the liquid from those barrels, Yuki said we could take it, and it didn’t smell bad – said Mika.

– You mean this beer in your hands? – Cavian asked, getting up to help her with her occupied hands.

– That’s it! Thank you, I couldn’t remember the name – Mika thanked, placing the mugs on the table, three in total.

– How come? You don’t know what it is? – he asked, surprised. How could someone of her age not know so many things and at the same time know so many others?

– I do, it’s just been a while since I last saw it. It’s not like we starved, but since my mother’s death and the disappearance of the others, bread and water were the only things served to us for years, and I didn’t usually drink it as a child.

– I noticed when you drank almost the entire pitcher of juice at that tavern – Rixi teased.

Mika laughed.

– Indeed, it was such an unusual and good taste that I couldn’t resist. – she replied.

– And how are you? – he asked, referring to her health. As she had promised, the poison hadn’t affected her at all.

– Better than ever. I need to test a few things, but I’m sure we’ll find a way – said Mika enthusiastically. He had never seen her like that; it seemed recent events had brought her more than just the scar on her hands, some remnants of hope that seemed to have been stored in a place far from her emotions.

– That’s good! – he said, finally taking one of the cups from the table. – About Yuki, what I can say is that she has the rare ability to always know the right way to do things. Something Rixi already pointed out I didn’t inherit... – the dragon prince reflected, taking a big gulp of warm beer.

– Indeed – said the fairy, expressionless, noticing that Mika had brought with her a smaller bowl, a kind of small gray stone ladle that seemed suitable for her small hands.

Too much kindness for someone who had only treated her badly so far... Strange, the fairy judged in her thoughts.

– Well, now there’s little left, isn’t there? The most important thing is that we’re getting closer to rising against those who matter – said Narthus with a smile on his face and downcast eyes trying to hide it. – The gods blessed us today!

– The gods sent Cavian’s sister to find us? Really? – the fairy mocked with wide eyes and a deeper voice mimicking Narthus. – It would be so much easier if they just got rid of all those who put themselves in their places, right? Next time you talk to them, tell them I gave the tip.

– Sorry, Rixi, I didn’t mean to annoy you, Rixi, it’s just...

– If you don’t want to, you should have stopped here. Use that big body of yours to pay attention to what comes through that door – said Rixi, pointing to the opening they had entered through.

Cavian

Narthus stood like a guard dog at the door, leaning against the stone frame, with half his body in each hall. Although he thought he heard some external noises, there had been no new developments during the night that had passed. The only movements he observed were from Mika, who woke up early to work with the blood sample she had collected in the forest and was mixing it with her own. The drow pressed her eye against a small glass lens they had acquired at the Stormcrow fair while analyzing the samples.

– That’s it! – Mika exclaimed cheerfully, giving an affirmative gesture to Narthus and drawing a quantity of blood from her veins sufficient to fill the syringe before heading to the door.

Cavian and Rixi woke from the cold ground at the noise, while Mika gave three quick, hollow knocks on the solid iron door. The antidote had been delivered.

Several good minutes later, everyone’s anxiety made the water lines that began to form take even longer to drip down the iron plates and screws, delicately guiding them to the floor.

It was only when they stopped worrying, laughing about common things Mika had never had the chance to know, that the door finally opened.

Sirius’s wet black hair still revealed a face that seemed to have come back to life. With his arms resting on Yuki’s shoulders, he walked slowly to the table with the others.

– Welcome back – said Narthus, the first to greet him with a smile, while Yuki supported him on one of the benches, standing beside him.

– It’s not like I’m going to thank you... Maybe it would have been better to have died in that place with the legion that will now hunt me.

– Don’t worry, my lord, there’s still time to reverse the process – Rixi mocked.

Sirius laughed.

– My god, you’re real! – Sirius exclaimed in surprise. – Well, with all this beer, maybe it’s not a bad idea to stay here until the dragons perish over time...

– Maybe you could come with us – he said politely, still thinking there couldn’t be many options in those conditions.

– Ah, my dear prince, don’t take it the wrong way, but what you intend to do is something even my optimism doubts. How many of you are here? Four and a half? – Sirius mocked while the fairy wrinkled her nose. – Even with your name, even if you reach who you want to reach, it will still be a fight of insects against hammers. Do you understand what I mean?

– It’s not that we don’t know that, but each day that passes, there will be more hammers – Cavian justified. – By the way, the one next to you is Yuki, my sister, it’s her and Mika’s fault you came back, I had nothing to do with it – he joked, although Sirius stared at Yuki with surprised eyes. Had he not realized she wasn’t there? Maybe it was the lingering effects of the poison, Cavian thought.

– Don’t worry. Cavian, I already introduced myself – said Yuki.

– You?... – Sirius said, startled.

– Me? – Yuki replied.

– It can’t be... – Sirius said to the confused looks of everyone. – His sister?

– Well, that’s what he said, isn’t it? – Yuki smiled gently at Sirius’s still-surprised face. Somehow, it seemed a mix of respect and fear, which, coming from someone who had faced Shasak, meant more than it might appear. His head seemed confused to the point where his thoughts were muddled.

– Well, if you intend to get anything out of me, I inform you that everything I know beyond what you know of me wouldn’t be of any use – Sirius concluded with a serious expression, to the confused looks of everyone. Suddenly, the informal conversation they were having seemed to have turned into an interrogation.

– Don’t worry, my dear, most rumors aren’t true – Yuki justified.

Sirius laughed when he patted his empty pockets. Nothing that could help him was within reach of two hands at that moment.

– Just do what you have to do – said the rogue calmly.

– What are you talking about, Sirius? – he asked.

– Let’s say I challenged his boss a few times and may have annoyed him a bit – Yuki explained, joining the fingers of one hand. – Now he must think he’s fallen into one of our traps because I removed some dangerous utensils he had stored for safety reasons.

– Shasak? You challenged him? – Narthus asked.

– As I said, a few times – Yuki replied.

– Who are you, anyway? – Rixi now asked.

– Well, besides being Cavian’s sister, I’m one of the Freeds.

– Like Persus? – Rixi asked with a cheerful smile.

– Yes, like him and like Rizar.

I’m sure she’ll be happy to see you, Persus’s voice echoed in his mind like a snap. Those were the last words he heard before passing out that day.

– I would love to clarify everything quickly, but what I can say is that I fight for the same ideals as you and that, unlike your ex-master – Yuki said, addressing Sirius –, I don’t kill people in cold blood unless they deserve it – she continued, smiling threateningly. – Well, given the introductions, if you don’t mind, I believe there’s a private conversation that should have happened a few years ago – his sister concluded as she exited through the door leading to the long corridor they had come through. When he came to himself, he jumped off the bench quickly, hurrying to catch up with her.

Cavian

Cavian’s trembling hands, which he tried to hide behind him, only beat less than his racing heart. Not even the unfamiliar empty corridor caused him as much fear.

– Yuki, I’ve thought of so many things to say to you... I didn’t even know if you were alive... Well, what I want to say is that I’m aware of what I did to you and regardless of your decision, I will respect it.

Yuki smiled as they walked.

– It’s not like I wasn’t upset with you at one time, Ian... Especially after mom’s death. For a long time, I blamed you for what happened, but that wasn’t really me. After getting my head back in place and seeing everything our father did to this world, after you were imprisoned in that place, I am certain that her fate was inevitable and she probably already knew it.

He felt comforted for a moment, even though he doubted such kind words. Yuki probably just didn’t want to lose what was left of her family by clinging to a burden that no longer mattered.

– Do you think I’m happy today? – she asked, to his surprise.

– Certainly not – he replied assertively.

– See, we always think we have the answers until reality hits us harder. Being with the right people did much more for me than being within those empty walls of Aquia, my brother. Do you know who wrote to me saying you were alive? Mom. How could she know I wouldn’t blame you for what happened? She always saw so many steps ahead of us, Ian... It was like we were playing another game within the walls of that castle, with her once again trying to teach me the right direction to look.

– Do you really think I had nothing to do with mom’s death?

– That’s not what I said. Did you make thoughtless actions? Absolutely. Decisions I would never have made in your place? Also, but seeing everything I did after that, not allowing ourselves to protect those we love is almost like not allowing ourselves to live. That was exactly how mom lived her entire life, and it’s understandable that she wanted us to follow different paths from the ones we had at our disposal. She knew that without her, we would be free to decide our own destinies.

His eyes finally filled with tears. His chest was so heavy it felt like it carried the weight of the ground beneath his feet as he collapsed to his knees.

– Your heart is good, my brother, it always was, and mom knew that more than anyone – Yuki said, crouching in front of him.

– Don’t you think I might be going after Lis like I did before?

Yuki smiled.

– What I think is that you have a very distorted view of yourself. You think you’re a selfish person and blame yourself for it, but you lived your whole life seeking our father’s recognition, our mother’s pride. You sacrificed yourself for years just so I would feel better when you took the throne, even though becoming king was never your goal, and in the end, you wanted to free Lis from the fate we knew awaited her. When mom talked about you with her eyes shining, that’s what she meant.

– Persus also died because of me, sister.

– He died for the cause we defend, not for you. Our fight is to save every life, my brother. When they found out where you were, he volunteered to get you. After all these years facing them, day after day, waiting for the next friend we would lose, his death brought a void to me that I felt only a few times in my life. There are irreplaceable people like him, like mom, and so many others who will still stop walking with us, but we never let fear become our guide. If it were, it would be impossible to do what we do... Believe me, dad would have done everything he did, regardless of your actions, or mine, or anyone who stood in his way like mom did. All these chained pulses, my brother, are the work of those who always sought power, and even if I die trying, I will take this world out of his hands, no matter the cost!

He broke down in tears. Could all of that be true? Had his mother forgiven him before she died? For a moment, he thought he was living a dream from which he would wake up at any moment. Until Yuki’s arms reached him. A tight hug that he couldn’t even return. She had pulled him up from the bottom, from an empty, deep pit he never imagined he could return from. All that weight, all that pain, all those years in that dungeon, even if they continued to haunt him, deep down he had always accepted as a small price to pay for all the suffering he had caused, but there was his sister, alive, more alive than he had ever seen her. At least she had been saved. At least there was some form of redemption. Not everything was lost; he always had Yuki as a compass, and she was there to guide him again.

– I’ll take care of you as mom asked – Yuki said, looking at him with tear-filled eyes.

– I’m not the weak boy you used to know anymore – he replied, wiping his eyes.

Yuki smiled.

– Oh, really, spark? It’s been a long time since we trained, but I think we’ll have some time under all that frozen sea.

– Are you coming with us? – he asked, hope reflected in his eyes.

– Of course, since the closing of its gates, Darkwaters has never been accessible. If Shasak found a way, it’s better that we get there before him, but before that, we need to find the grumpy resident of these ruins.

Cavian

The gallery they were in seemed infinite, and they couldn't even see where they had come from. An immense gate finally appeared before their eyes. The red runes with dripping lines on the iron gate seemed aggressive even to those who couldn’t understand them.

– The blood of the enemies of the mountains will flow over the forges of the sons of Trodor, that’s what the gate says – said Yuki.

– Sounds scary enough to me.

– They would cause fear when this corridor wasn’t filled with complete nothingness. These gates lead to the old dwarf mines. We would probably get lost before they found us.

He sensed a presence behind the pillars and silently nudged Yuki, pointing to the location. Why would someone hide in such a well-lit place?, he thought.

– Hey, Melgar, it’s me! – Yuki shouted, much to his dismay.

– The code, your highness – said a hoarse voice from the place he was watching.

– The old mountain always remembers its enemies... – his sister replied.

When she finished speaking, the torchlight seemed to move behind the pillars, and a dwarf with incandescent hair and glossy, metallic skin emerged to meet them. The skirt of small metallic shields and the hammer reddened by heat seemed to be the only things enduring the intense heat.

– Sorry, your highness, for the reception, my hearing isn’t what it used to be – Melgar apologized.

– Don’t worry, I came because I need help. This is my brother, Cavian – said Yuki, causing Melgar to look at him with some intimidation. – We need underwater respirators. Could you forge them for us?

– I haven’t made them in a long time, my lady, since the closing of the floating peaks’ markets. I’d need some time to remember the details and well... You know it involves magic... What I mean is if I use it imprudently, they could find us here.

– Not if you use it correctly. You know better than I do what needs to be done – Yuki advised with a wink.

– Don’t worry, my lady, I’ll do as you command.

– Thank you, my friend, send a kiss to the children for me.

– They miss you, my lady. But I’ll deliver it as soon as I see them. Oberor said he wants to be an explorer, just like you.

Yuki smiled.

– Leave this with him then – said Yuki, rummaging through her bag and pulling out a blackened metal compass with braided edges, handing it to the fiery-haired owner.

– But, my lady... – said Melgar, receiving the object carefully, fearing his hot hands would melt it.

– Don’t worry, it’s special... – revealed the princess.

– Thank you, my lady, I’ll find them as soon as I finish.

– There will be six in total, one quite small, about this size – Yuki demonstrated with one hand. – And a bit more powerful for slightly larger lungs. Well, I think that’s it... Oh yes, I need one of these when we return – she said, handing him a carved stone from her bag that seemed to be a detailed project of something.

– Looks like a propulsion bomb, ma’am... Very specific measurements – analyzed Melgar. – I’d probably need a small and powerful energy source to make it work.

– Don’t bother asking me, Melgar, you know how it works. It was a personal request from Quazar. I’m taking advantage of being here because it will save me a lot of time. I didn’t seek the details, but it seemed important, you know how he is, the passion he has for those crazy inventions.

– A wise man, ma’am, creatures that don’t turn against their creator, seems promising.

– We’ll see, anyway we’ll be back soon, don’t worry.

Melgar nodded before looking at him again as he did at the beginning. Only then did he head back to the sides of the hall, where he would probably find other secret passages.

– I think he didn’t like me very much – he said after seeing the trace of his flames disappear in the distance.

Yuki smiled.

– Their trust takes time, don’t worry. To give you an idea, the first time I met him, Melgar almost hit my leg with the hammer. Even after I had saved them.

– What is he, Yuki? He resembles dwarves, but those fiery hair...

– Elementals, the last of their kind. Excellent forgers, the only ones to work in great depths. That’s why he survived, the poison couldn’t reach him, just like the little ones who were protected in their mother’s womb.

– What happened to the others?

– After the surrender, they distributed enough antidotes only for a few of them, and the mountain turned red. An entire nation was lost, Ian, they made brothers fight to survive, and none of those who live today talk about it. On that day, they say the mountain itself wept and that they heard in the noises between the stones the message I repeated earlier, that the gray mountains would remember all those who harmed them. Unfortunately or fortunately, that’s all I know.

Cavian

It didn't take long before they returned to the hall they had come from. They could only see Sirius's cheek flattened against the stone table in the distance, while Mika pressed his arm against his back.

– Good to see you arrived – said Narthus, while Rixi conjured a spell, her delicate fingers spinning in the air. The vine wrapped Sirius's arms like a snake coiling around its prey.

– They never learn – said Yuki, leaving the bag on one side of the hall as she approached. Mika stepped back and sat next to Narthus on the other side of the table, while Rixi stood proudly in front of her work. – Well, I don’t know what you think about us, but you don’t have many options left. Shasak doesn’t tolerate traitors, as you already know, and from all indications, the news must have already reached his ears. If we wanted to torture you, we wouldn’t have left and set you free, as you were until a few minutes ago. So if I were you, I’d think better about your chances.

– I’ve already fulfilled my part of the deal and Cavian knows it. If you truly have any honor, let me go, despite everything I said, I didn’t survive most of my life at lavish banquets like you.

Yuki laughed.

– Poor thing, sorry to say this, but that speech doesn’t suit you at all. It’s not as if we could do that either. Maybe my dear brother has a different opinion, but your open mouth walking around is the last thing we need right now – Yuki finished, forming an ice blade in her hands.

Sirius's eyes closed as the vine was cut and his arms were freed.

– Hey, what are you doing? – shouted Rixi.

– Don’t worry, he’s in no condition to escape, not without anything as he is now.

– Thank you, princess – said Sirius, smiling and nodding his head in acknowledgment, seemingly mocking the fairy.

– Well, if you say so, I just won’t be responsible for cleaning up the mess afterwards – grumbled Rixi.

Yuki merely smiled as if the fairy’s opinion didn’t matter.

– I believe everyone already has some idea, but I must warn you that you became fugitives of the allied kingdoms as soon as you left that castle under the eyes of all those guards – Yuki warned.

– I don’t think it matters much now – observed Cavian.

– Well, you’ve already defeated one of their generals and invaded another’s castle, with such a small team – observed Yuki. – I guarantee things are escalating more than they imagined, especially now that they’ll know you’re with me.

– Just to add, if you stay here too long, it won’t take long for them to find you and me – Sirius added.

– That’s not our plan – Yuki revealed. – Melgar might be one of the most skilled blacksmiths we could count on, our best chances will be with him. There’s no way Shasak can follow us when we submerge in that vast surface nearby.

– I agree with Yuki, if we have any chance of reaching those waters we’ll be safe for now, but from what I remember of the maps, the distance to get there would be too great to swim, and getting a boat in such a short time would probably be difficult, especially in the situation we’re in. Even if we manage to survive that long out of solid ground, sleep deprivation and dehydration would make us perish in a few days – said Mika.

– Exactly – said Yuki. – There are indeed many problems to be solved, including the fact that a kingdom closed for so long accepting foreigners like us without concessions, but it was never my idea to swim all the way there.

– The forest! – exclaimed Narthus, surprised by his possible discovery. – You can talk to them, can’t you?

Yuki smiled, embarrassed.

– Enough for us to have a safe path to our destination. Now show me what you have.

Rixi

The wind bent the palm trees near the beach, which offered as their only resistance their small inhabitants who dug into the ground to hide until the next wave revealed them. They walked in single file along the side of the small stream that ran through the gorge, indicating the closest path to the sea. Yuki led the way, followed by Sirius, Cavian, Mika, and lastly Narthus, who carried Rixi on his shoulders as usual. The loose ends of their old clothes had been tied with some leather straps so that the friction of the water would not add to the other undesirable obstacles that would already accompany them.

Sirius seemed to have accepted his temporary condition, and no new events had occurred since then. Perhaps out of fear of Yuki or simply because there had not been new opportunities until that moment. The justification didn't matter anyway. Keeping him close was the best way to ensure everyone's safety.

Already on the beach, Yuki crouched down and sank both hands into the water, whistling softly as a subtle warning of her arrival. She continued three more times until small orange fins signaled on the horizon. Yuki was surprised not to have seen any signs of any army, not even erased footprints in the sand, but perhaps not the entire army could cover that entire coastline. In any case, leaving so calmly was something that made her uncomfortable, as many times ease was the perfect hiding place for the most ingenious traps, and deep down, the Aquarian's suspicious mind insisted on reminding her of this every passing second.

– Our ride has arrived! – said Yuki, turning to everyone and throwing small reddish beads. – Eat! They will keep you warm until then – although she did not eat any of them herself, she positioned the respirator in her mouth, turned to the sea, and dove into the breaking waves.

– Are you sure this is a good idea? – questioned Rixi, seeing Sirius diving into the water right after.

– Well, ever since I was little, I always lost when I questioned her, it wouldn’t be a good time to start now – joked Cavian, shrugging his shoulders before repeating his sister’s gesture.

– More and more I think maybe my will spoke louder than my reason when I decided to follow you – she replied, now with Mika entering the sea.

– Don’t be so hard, Rixi, since I saw Cavian, he’s never seemed so happy and happiness brings the wind of good omens.

– Ahhh... – she said, wrinkling her nose. – Nothing like a good dose of our dear savior angel to convince me to enter this cold water – she said, ingesting a piece of the bead and tying herself between the leather straps and the giant’s clothes, who was the last to disappear into the sea.

EARTHLYS OF AQUIA

Cavian

Between scales and feathers, there were no differences when it came to knowledge. It was the sacred dogma of that civilization, so much so that books were revered as if they were the extensions of the very gods of yore, after all, it was in the pages aged by time that they had come to live since the ancient era. It was no wonder they were admired and feared by other peoples. Those who lived there avoided sharing what they carefully cultivated, and self-sufficiency placed them in a situation where alliances were chosen and never imposed.

– Why can’t I do it, Yuki? Why am I not like you and the others? – said Cavian with the new marks he brought from school, the famous Caleum, as he crouched down hugging his thin shins exposed by the dusty-colored shorts, the same that replicated among the uniforms of the students and soldiers. One of his knees seemed to have been scraped against the rough ground while his swollen lips still found some shelter under his bowed head and the blue hair that seemed to wrestle from being so messy.

– Again? – grumbled Yuki, leaning her shoulder against one of the pillars that surrounded the middle garden. The interior of Rozan's castle boasted a beautiful park adorned with small, scantily colored flowers and inhabited by the few who had the pleasure of contemplating it. It was also where the statues of the dragons that no longer flew in the skies stood, as large as their ancestral forms, extending for meters and resting on the finely trimmed grass.

– You need to talk to them. The last time you went there... Well, they stayed quiet for a while – he said, whimpering.

Yuki smiled.

– Any noble reason at least?

– They said I should go back down there where I belong.

– As I suspected... A stupid reason. I went last time because I protected that boy, but in this case, every time you get beaten up for something like that, I’ll make sure not to get involved. You can't go around fighting every time you get upset, Ian, it's not the behavior expected of the future king.

– You selfish... It's easy to talk being you. – he grumbled in a whisper, while Yuki fell silent for a moment, staring at him with indifference. – Hey, Yuki, I'm sorry... That's not what I meant... – he said, regretfully.

Unlike Cavian, Yuki always carried with her the aspiration to lead her people, but although she was the eldest daughter of the dragon king, the laws of Aquia allowed only male children to participate in the line of succession. All Cavian wished was to be able to trade places with her, the intense desire she carried was the same burden that suffocated him, the opposite sides of an impenetrable wall for both.

Yuki laughed.

– See? You try to treat me as if I were like you, but the truth is, I don't care about your whining, spark... I don't care what others think... All that matters to me is what they let me achieve or not.

– What I tried to say... I can’t even explain myself... They respect you, Yuki... They don’t say these things to you every single day, it’s like I’m incapable of doing anything, get it? Not even dad trusts me. If I show this to him, I might have to listen to another one of his lectures.

– Remember the lessons we learn every day, Ian! See that mountain? Even it succumbed to our small hands. If you let your enemies know your weaknesses, no matter how powerful you are, you will have no chance to face them – warned Yuki in a professorial tone.

– And when they already know?

– Know what? That you’re a Earthly?

– Yes, a part of me, maybe a too big part...

– And why are you ashamed?

– Because it’s hard to respect someone who has the power to release sparks from their hands? – he said, snapping his fingers. – The best I can do is make them laugh.

– Well, if it’s any consolation, when I was younger, the only thing I could do was cool a cup of tea, but even if you can improve it with your effort, respect has nothing to do with that. Think carefully, little brother, if your theory were correct, why would they respect me if I’ve never laid a finger on them? This here – said Yuki, touching her forefinger to his forehead as she crouched down. – Is even more important than being able to win a fight. You will be our king, show them that you’re not afraid, that they should fear you.

– And if I can’t?

– I only accept that excuse when you start working harder than I do – said Yuki, saying goodbye, rubbing her hand affectionately over his hair. – It’s almost time for my class. We’ll talk later.

Cavian

During recess, Cavian sat alone on the square stone platform with rounded edges, used specifically to promote outdoor activities. Several of these were scattered across the low-grass field around the stone buildings that made up Caleum. The symbol of the dragon embracing the small, delicate feathers printed behind his dangling feet revealed, in addition to the care with every little detail around them, the mindset of most Aquirianos, that dragons, as divine beings, carried the legacy of Iscalon, the god of the air, making the words that came from their mouths practically as valuable as the words expressed by their own creator.

– So? Did you talk to her? – said Egen suddenly. Cavian hadn’t even noticed his sneaky arrival. His thoughts were still on the conversation he had with his sister that morning. It seemed right, but it also seemed too long. He still had doubts about what would remain of him at the end of that long journey.

– She’s not going to help – he revealed sadly.

– See? I told you – exclaimed Egen enthusiastically, jumping onto the same platform and sitting next to him.

– But she’s right, I have to try harder. This way, in time, I’ll make them stop bothering me.

Egen laughed.

– There are things in life that don’t depend on us, my friend. Yuki is a bit too paranoid, just forget about it.

– But if I train more than her...

– Cavian, you will be king. No one blames you for being the weakest of all of us. In the end, what matters is that you were born with the most valuable gift of all, the gift of luck. It is you who will sit on that throne one day, and no matter how much they want to be in your place, no matter how much effort anyone might make, including her, nothing will change.

– I don’t like being this way.

– My dear friend, there is no ambition or dedication that surpasses the power of a good army, see the dragons that are gone, many of them by insignificant creatures. Those same ones who did this to you, tomorrow will kneel at your feet. If I were you, I would even mark the name of each one of them, so they could spend a few days hanging in the pit of lamentations – said Egen, laughing, before taking a bite of an apple he had taken from his pocket.

– I don’t want to do that.

– Then don’t do it, as king you will have the power to do whatever you want.

– And if I decide that Yuki will govern us?

– Well, almost everything. Maybe you’re as lucky as you are dumb. So much power in hand and wanting to give it to your sister who didn’t even care to protect you from those bullies. What would she do as queen? Give them a prize for every beating they gave you?

– She has her reasons.

– Whatever, but you know how birdmen are, they respect our parents, but we are not quite what they would want for the future of the kingdom. Any decision that seems strange coming from you could be questioned and cause a collapse in the whole kingdom, a conflict between those who would agree and those who would disagree with your decision and you know as well as they do that a divided kingdom is a kingdom doomed to failure. Well, I may not be an expert on the subject, but I believe that’s not what you want.

– Yes, I know.

– Be careful with Yuki’s advice, Cavian, everyone knows she always wanted your place. Let’s do the following test, she gave her view on things and I’ll give mine, let time show you who is right. Tomorrow I’ll take care of those idiots, rest assured they will no longer be a problem.

– Really?

– That’s what friends do, isn’t it?

He smiled in such a relieved way that he could hardly contain the joy he felt. That seemed a much less painful path than the first, though part of him cared about his sister’s words. Are you stupid, Cavian? Egen is right, I don’t have time to do what Yuki says, he thought, still mulling over the words Egen had just said. Why wouldn’t Yuki defend him? She could if she wanted to.

Yuki

The towers carved in pearly stone were almost like jewels moving across the polished board. Midweek, the scheduled meeting between wisdom and enthusiastic youth took place in the main hall of the castle that had housed the dragons since ancient times. The old headquarters hadn't changed much since then. It was even a consensus among Melin that time shouldn't be wasted on trivialities, after all, she preferred to spend the little time she had taking care of what mattered most to her.

– By no means, as long as you feel comfortable with it. Your grandmother used to say that the only way to achieve perfection is by dedicating yourself to what you love most.

The glass ceiling of the tower at the highest point made the sunlight spread across the white walls, illuminating even the most distant corner.

– Facing your father won't do any good, Yuki, he will never change his mind – said Melin, moving the white knight ahead of one of the pawns. She dressed elegantly, as usual, in a white dress with fine silver embroidery, just like the hairpin in her hair that opened into multicolored branches. Even such care was not more striking than the beauty of the queen with white hair, and there were frequent rumors that not even the most powerful of dragons could resist the charms of the sole heir to the throne of the human kingdom of Landris.

– I know that, mom, but if I don't keep telling myself that, what reason will I have to lift my head in the morning? – said Yuki without taking her eyes off the board, moving her rook one square forward. She had lost count of how many times she had faced her mother, even though it was impossible to beat her. The games with Bacus were certainly more comfortable for her thoughts, but here, as competitive as it might seem, victory mattered little, for it was where her ideas, bubbling from the most unrestrained reflections, could find a safe haven for the good seeds to flourish.

– You are still too young to understand this, but kingdoms are not built by kings alone, my little one... There are so many layers that compose them, navigating through them is an even more difficult and important role, one that requires a level of subtlety and coldness that your brother would hardly be able to exercise – highlighted Melin as the bishop advanced on the king, removing the pawn that protected him from the board.

– Do you sincerely think I would be the best option... I mean, if I could?

– In a few years, you would undoubtedly be the most victorious queen Aquia's history has ever dared to have. There would be no enemy to match, no one would lead these people to such prosperous paths or be so remembered by the pages read by eyes that have not yet been born...

Yuki smiled shyly, as her rook advanced over the bishop that had attacked the king.

– You know, mom, I wish I had the serenity you have, it seems so easy to be who you are, but it was difficult, wasn't it? Marrying dad to save your people?

– It seems your ears have been hearing things beyond what they should, young lady, I hope it's not Bacus' lessons at fault – said Melin calmly, moving the rook to the end of the trail, again threatening the king, who then captured it, sacrificing his own rook. Melin's knight's move had not only done its job but also put Yuki in a position to sacrifice her own queen, the only one still on the board.

– It's his fault for giving me access to all those books, but apart from that, it's an obvious situation, mom, a kingdom financially weakened by the war and the loss of dragon power after the treaty, it seems to have been the perfect choice from what I read on those pages.

Melin squinted her eyes and looked at her with a smile.

– So much insight for such a young mind, just be careful not to come to hasty solutions, young lady. Like in this game, we must always do our best within the possibilities we have... That's exactly how politics works.

– Even if it goes against what we desire?

– It's what people expect from their leaders. I had my choice. Your grandparents didn't impose on me what I did, but between my want and the dreams of thousands of others, I ended up making the most obvious choice.

– Do you think dad would sacrifice himself for the people of Aquia? – she questioned, trying to think of a move she could make in that situation, apparently a single rook move, the last one she had left, against a simple pawn.

– Well... This conversation has gone too far. I believe you are worrying about the wrong king – Melin warned, moving her king against the rook's attack. The final move demonstrated that there was no more escape for the black army.

– Ahhh... – she grumbled, wrinkling her nose and standing up with her hand on her chin. – For a moment, I thought I was finally going to win when you left that queen.

– A trap, my little one, I confess, subtle. Anyway, you've never been so close, my luck will still maintain my hegemony at least for another day – joked Melin, serving a cup of tea from the blue porcelain, as the aroma of hibiscus filled the room.

She laughed, as she walked over and finally sat on one of the arms of her mother's armchair.

– I know, I know, mom, you know what? Every time I come here with you, I feel more and more that we are in a big game. Wouldn't it be much easier if Cavian and I could just switch places?

– The lesson I learned from your grandparents is that the gods never leave those with a purpose comfortable, after all, it would be impossible for them to learn the necessary lessons to achieve it – said Melin, savoring a sip of tea. – Look at the situation you presented, for example. Why would you and Cavian need each other if you were on the side you wanted to be? The future of the kingdom will only have the prosperity you desire if both are willing to fight for it, that is, in some way, as tortuous as it seems to our eyes, the path ahead carries its virtues. If you see the difficulties as a burden, you will achieve nothing but murmuring and sadness. If you act the opposite way, I'm sure regrets will not accompany you. I, for example, would not trade you two for any life I would have liked to have one day – concluded Melin, drawing a smile from her face and an unexpected warm and tight hug from her arms.

It was one of the few hugs she had given her mother, and she remembered each one of them. Yuki did not do them out of a fruit of will but from the justice of reason. She had no doubt that her mother knew this too, but Melin's proud smiles at her daughter were not due to the masked absence of the most basic human gift, ironically the most instinctive of all, but to the pursuit, to the ways the little one had, to emulate in the sweetest way she could, the one thing in this world that perhaps Yuki would never come to understand. Still, the prayers were offered to the old gods, so that the little one, at some point in her life, even if just for a moment, could share in any remnant of the most sublime of all gifts, one that, if she could divide in her chest into as many parts as she wanted, would never be lacking.

Cavian

Cavian, in his usual uniform already drenched with sweat, wielded a wooden sword near one of the gardens on the cliffs, at the edge of the Jizu mountains. The place exhibited some of the characteristics of that peculiar area. The force of the current formed by the melting snow at the top of the steep rocks created lakes at the foot of each cliff. It was there, at the end of its course, that the gardens between the mountains emerged. Many of them at different heights, making nature embrace the mountain in the most harmonious way only she could find.

He noticed when one of Yuki's small translucent grows passed through the canopy of the trees, announcing her arrival. She could see through the icy eyes of the magical creature, which was somewhat frightening.

– Good to see you like this, my brother, I see my advice was of some use – said Yuki, apparently pleased with the situation she found.

He remained silent.

– Isn’t it dangerous to be alone here? These cliffs aren’t well monitored. Bacus was worried about you – Yuki warned.

– Egen is with me – he said dryly, pointing to the lake quickly before continuing to move the sword.

– Ah, yes, the big mouth Egen...

– At least he defended me from those lunatics.

– He started talking, and they couldn’t stand it, right? – the princess mocked.

He frowned, continuing to cut the air, while Yuki directed the small ice creature to the water’s surface in front of him. The moment it touched the surface and dissolved into the air, Egen emerged. He had been there for almost an hour before the water suddenly cooled. He was the only dragon descendant who shared the peculiar ability of the Aquamarinus, which earned him some prestige among the birdmen who treated those people as beings as superior as themselves.

– Hey, Yuki... Was that really necessary? – said Egen with purple lips, trembling so much that he had to portion his words.

– Cavian ignored me because of you, I thought it would be good to pull you out of your formidable meditation.

– Well, you should congratulate me for doing your job, right?... I thought you would dirty your hands for your own brother... But unfortunately, I was wrong – Egen ironized, rubbing his bare palms together with his smiling mouth.

– Let me guess, you made it seem like you helped him, but you actually wanted an opportunity to show off so everyone could see how extraordinary you are – Yuki retorted.

– I really don’t understand what I did to you, but you should worry more about your family. They seem a bit distant, maybe because of your slightly hostile way of dealing with people who never did anything to you? Or because they don’t share the way you want to achieve your goals? I’m still trying to figure it out – said Egen, finally coming out of the water and shaking himself, wearing only a tight brown leather pants.

– Enough, Yuki! – he finally shouted, giving her attention. – I’m doing what you asked, aren’t I? Are you happy now? Even being the weakest of us, I’ll find a way to defend myself without your help.

– I don’t think you’re weak at all, Ian...

– Alright, I get it – he interrupted in the same tone. – You try to cheer me up with your speech, but in the end, it’s what you think too – he continued, not seeing the mockery in Egen’s surprised expression directed at his sister.

– I’ve never lied in my life, Ian. I don’t know what makes you think you have some kind of privilege, but if that’s why you decided to come here, maybe those ridiculous thoughts of yours aren’t entirely bad.

– Egen is right, you only care about your own interests – he finally replied, turning to her.

– Oh, my brother – Yuki sighed. – Sometimes you’re as smart as the piece of wood you hold in your hands, you know? Besides, think what you want, my only mission was to find you. Next time be more careful and tell someone where you’re going, I’m not your nanny to keep looking for you every time you decide to disappear on your own – his sister warned while searching for something in the leather bag she carried.

Don’t worry, the kingdom won’t miss me, he thought, sheathing the sword.

– Anything else, Yuki? – he asked dryly.

– Yes, take this – Yuki said, handing a small glass sphere to Cavian’s hands while reciting a small spell. – I transferred it to you, Bacus said it would glow when they’re close. As soon as the sun sets, he asked us to accompany him to the treasure room.

– Finally – exclaimed Egen, extending one of his hands, expecting Yuki to hand over his signaling sphere.

– Want to go? Make sure Cavian is there – Yuki mocked, returning the earlier irony with a sarcastic smile. – Good luck, boys! – Yuki exclaimed before leaving, while he noticed the inflamed eyes of his friend.

Cavian

– What is the first rule of our army? – shouted Nymo, the most powerful general of the Aquirian armies. It was his role to train the young ones at least once a month in the art of war. The black feathers that covered his body stole the shine from his gray beak. It was incredible how such a small figure commanded so much respect. The rare case of a bird who couldn't even reach the skies would undoubtedly draw suspicious glances among his peers, but that was not the case here. The same eyes that could have underestimated him witnessed the victories of the small general over opponents none of them dared to challenge. The man who incited nightmares at the foot of those mountains wore a pale uniform, brightened only by the medals he carried and the admiring glances of the onlookers.

– We do not retreat before death! – responded the small trainees in unison, dressed in their equally pale kimonos.

Even though several hours had passed, the movements of the wooden swords with rounded edges, as well as the words echoing through the vast hall, danced in the air as one, though they were minimally corrected by the keen eyes of their master who walked silently through the lined-up rows. No one was allowed to look to the side, for it was their own flaws they sought to correct there.

– Fear is the most dangerous soldier of the enemy. The second? – questioned the small general again.

– Glory will be for all of us or for none of us! – they responded again.

– Weak pillars have brought down even the greatest empires. There is no third way, ladies and gentlemen, we will either fall together or share in the laurels of victory. The third?

– We know our enemy as well as ourselves!

– In knowledge lies triumph. The most powerful attack is the one that strikes the greatest weakness. The fourth?

– We do not err by chance!

– Weakness enhances arrogance, disorganization leads to recklessness, and disbelief brings euphoria. Ensure that our enemies see what seems to be and never what truly is. Now the fifth and last?

– We are the masters of time!

– The wise warrior knows when to fight and when to wait. Let your enemy lose control over his actions, and his defeat will be as certain as death itself.

One of the soldiers walked toward Nymo, whispering in his ear. It was a much larger birdman, forcing him to kneel to pass on the information. The shining steel armor bore the symbol of Aquia on his forehead with such robust lines that it was possible to feel it with one's eyes. Even the long wings of dark blue feathers, reflecting the sun like the surface of the lakes between the mountains, were covered, though many preferred freedom to protection.

– Continue these movements until my return – Nymo ordered before leaving.

– Thank you, sir, for the other day – whispered the frail birdman. – My name is Garuda, I live in district twelve and am the son of Asmus Stirik, who served your father in the war. He was a very honorable man, sir, I even have the medal your father gave him shortly before giving his life for our kingdom.

– I'm happy for you, my friend, but you don't need to call me sir. As for your father, I'm sure he must be proud of you – Cavian said awkwardly. Those who spoke to him usually did not do so with a gentle tone.

– Sir, actually, I came to warn you. I saw your brother talking to the boys from the other day. They are coming back. They are even heading this way. If you run, I can cover you, I can delay them for you – Garuda revealed, rising on his feet while looking anxiously over his shoulder more than once.

– Don't worry...

– Did you ask Egen for help to get rid of them? Can't solve your own problems? – reprimanded Malfien, arriving with his gang. The same ones who assaulted him the other day followed him like hyenas in a numerous pack, and even for a child, the presence of the youngest son of Aquia's ruler was undeniably kingly. Gold on his young athletic body was spread across the rings on his fingers and the smooth rod earring on his right ear – Get out of here, feather ball – he continued, pushing Garuda to the ground where he remained without reacting. – Do you really think you can command a kingdom?

– And you think I'm afraid of you, Malfien? – replied Cavian firmly. – You're mistaken if you think I'll give up because of you.

Malfien laughed.

– To be honest, I think you're scared to death, little brother. Those from the other day were just appetizers for what's to come. My idea was for you to defeat them, but unfortunately, I overestimated you. You're nothing but a piece of trash, as I always suspected.

– Hey, Malfien, why don't you get lost? – intervened Yuki, who had just arrived. – Nymo could come back at any moment. I don't think he'd like to find you causing trouble.

– Well, I think you're smart enough to know he won't be back so soon, right? Don't tell me I've misjudged things twice in one week – Malfien mocked.

– I think your mother is spoiling you too much. You know... Don't believe everything she says, you're not even half of what you think you are – retorted Yuki.

– Leave it, Yuki, let him do what he wants, I don't care anymore... – said Cavian, though his words did not convey confidence even to himself. Malfien was clearly stronger, taller, more confident, and better prepared than him. None of the present had any doubts about that, including himself.

– That's right, Yuki, go back to your place and keep doing your ice tricks – mocked Malfien again.

– I won't let him do anything to you, not this time – replied Yuki, turning to her brother's incredulous eyes.

– I'll show him myself why I've been training, Yuki... You know I'm stronger now. Why did you ask me to do everything I did?

– Cavian, I agree with Yuki, it's insanity to fight Malfien, you'd be easily crushed – whispered Egen stealthily over his shoulder.

– Shut up, Egen – reprimanded Yuki.

– Step back everyone, our noble king will face his little brother for the rights to Aquia's throne – Malfien celebrated to those around him, although the only value of the confrontation was moral.

As ordered, a circle opened around them, from those who stepped back out of fear to those who desired chaos, all eyes, one way or another, seemed to be rooting for what was about to come.

– Cavian, don't do this, listen to me – advised Yuki, holding her brother's shoulders. – I encouraged you to train to lose your fears, not to keep fighting like before. I've already said I won't let him lay a finger on you.

– You won't always be by my side, Yuki. You know that. If you don't really think I'm weak as you say, let me fight.

– Hmm... – grumbled Yuki, wrinkling her nose. – You're an airhead, but alright. Proving yourself is a fair reason, not noble, but fair. At least remember what I told you. Malfien's attacks are powerful, but they are sloppy. His arrogance always leaves a gap in his defense – she whispered, adjusting his kimono. – Remember the teachings from earlier – the princess continued before stepping aside.

Cavian drew his wooden sword and took a few steps toward the empty center. The others circled around, watching eagerly for the battle that was about to begin.

Malfien charged at him as Yuki had predicted. The sharp clashes of the wood echoed in the silence of the eyes that barely blinked. Malfien's successive attacks pushed him until he collided with the wall of people watching. It was the audience's arms that pushed him back to the center while Malfien turned his back, spinning the sword in one hand. He certainly didn't just want to beat him; he wanted to make him beg for that day to be erased from his existence.

He waited for Cavian to regain his posture and attacked again, with even faster speed. The first blow was blocked, the second too, but Malfien quickly advanced to the side and, surprising his reaction, hit the hilt of the sword between his ribs, causing the air that left his lungs to send his knees to the ground.

– Come on, future king, show your future army how you'll lead them in the battles to come – Malfien mocked while circling him. There was no doubt about the difference in power level between the two. His only advantage was knowing that Malfien would attack as soon as he stood up, so he used the disoriented time to breathe while he could.

When he stood up, he raised his sword again to his forehead as if preparing to defend, but this time his feet took a step back. Malfien swung his sword in the air while Cavian advanced. The open guard was his chance. Weakness enhances arrogance, he thought for a moment, remembering Nymo’s words as Yuki had guided him. Malfien probably thought he would never attack, and it was his negligence that created the opening Cavian needed. The sword came back at Cavian, but it was only what remained of the first attack. The straight grip of his sword with the tip directed to the ground was more than enough to cushion the blow, while the extended fingers of his other hand reached Malfien’s throat with precision. The hit made Malfien finally step back with a few steps. The dry cough and the hand on his throat indicated his small victory, which made him smile as euphoria filled his chest. He had hit him, finally, knowing that Malfien was by no means an ordinary opponent, probably as strong as Yuki, and in that brief moment, he felt, albeit timidly, that there might be a chance of defeating him.

That’s when Malfien advanced once more, regaining his stance just in time to defend. But the sound of wood didn’t echo like before. The force exerted made him feel like he was stopping a battering ram, not just a simple wooden sword. He was already preparing to defend the next strike when Malfien brought the sole of his foot against his chest, throwing him to the ground, but unlike before, his brother would not stop. Malfien charged like a lion against his fallen prey. The fingers gripping the sword handle advanced on him with such avidity that they appeared squeezed and eager for the next attack. His sword still protected him one last time before it broke, along with the little confidence he still carried. The next move would be his end. The certainty reflected in Malfien’s satisfied and gleeful eyes flashed through his mind. When his hands protected his exposed face, it felt as if time had stopped.

When he looked again, there was another sword between them, Yuki’s, though no sound had been made. It was as if she had cushioned the blow with a pillow. It was impossible to understand something fear had blinded him from seeing.

– I think you better not interfere, Yuki, you’ll end up losing your reputation around here. Look around, there’s no one left to protect you.

– Well... I like to take risks – Yuki teased, pushing Malfien’s sword back, making him step away. She spun the sword in one hand, positioning it behind her while the other hand extended in front with the palm facing up, an art of swordsmanship that resembled more a dance before the music. He stepped back to watch what would happen next.

Malfien’s first attack was dodged with a slight sidestep. The sword’s tip pursued her again, but once more she dodged with an acrobatic spin to the side. With each new miss, Malfien’s furious attacks became even more intense, at a pace Cavian’s eyes could barely follow. Until then, Yuki hadn’t moved her sword at all. For a moment, it was as if she didn’t even need one. Subtly, Malfien’s breathing was no longer the same as before, even though the rage still flowed through his eyes. Malfien probably regretted wanting a spectacle. It wasn’t just the outcome of the battle, without landing a single blow, it was as if she had already won. The incapacity was evident on Bahamut’s youngest son’s face. He had never seen them fight, and now he understood why. Malfien was undoubtedly feared by all, but Yuki was as sovereign as the general who had guided them minutes before. She effortlessly enveloped him, a born warrior against a mere apprentice.

Malfien flipped backward in an aerial somersault. When he landed, he extended one hand behind him and made the air swirl over his palm, igniting in flames. A sphere of fire and chaos formed, causing the crowd to back away when the hot breath reached them.

Magic was forbidden among the young ones, for the same reasons as the sharp edges of blades, although the prohibition of mystical arts was almost useless for such young beings.

For example, he could barely release sparks from his thin fingers. In the end, it was likely that mastery required some talent, although he found it almost impossible for Malfien to hit Yuki from that distance. The moment he held that certainty, another appeared in his mind suddenly. She won’t dodge, he thought for a moment, although there was no more time. Cavian even tried to move through the bodies to receive the attack, but it was too late. Both he and Malfien knew what decision Yuki would make. The previously upturned palm turned forward, and Cavian felt the icy wind howl past his face. Yuki grabbed the sphere of flames with her bare left hand, quickly dissipating it, turning it back to what it was before, a piece of nothing.

Malfien’s left arm turned red as the sleeves of his kimono burned to embers, and in his other hand, the sword handle was being taken over by smoldering roots. He ran toward Yuki with the sword extended behind and swung it over his head. Yuki sidestepped again, causing the sword tip to strike the stone floor. The sword spun to the side, finally meeting Yuki’s sword. He was finally close enough to attack her. The clenched fist headed for Yuki’s face, who didn’t hesitate. Before it could hit her face, her free hand grabbed Malfien’s forearm and twisted it behind his back, making the intense heat dissipate instantly. Malfien threw the sword aside in a failed attempt to break free from Yuki’s grip, but she forced the heir of fire to his knees as he had never done before. The embers extinguished, and the once red arm now displayed an increasingly purplish hue as the wind swirled around him. Malfien’s heavy breathing couldn’t meet Yuki’s eyes, though the urge for revenge could be felt by anyone who gazed at the prince on the ground. Yuki finally raised her sword beside her, preparing the final blow, and he could see the inherited will in her father’s eyes, the cold and relentless expression, the indifference that overlooked everyone and everything, the imposing posture of dominance over someone who could no longer react, even if it was against someone who had done so much harm. For a brief moment, he felt fear grip his heart, the same fear that only his father had made him feel so many times, but fortunately, the seconds separating reason from action were enough for Nymo to return.

– I believe I should add a few more lessons – Nymo shouted, dispersing the crowd. – How do you think an army as small as ours managed to win so many battles? Certainly not by raising swords against our own brothers.

– But he started it... – Cavian intervened.

– Young Cavian, did something I say hinder your understanding? – Nymo interrupted.

– No, professor, it’s just that...

– Good, I believe you didn’t pay as much attention to my words as I had imagined. Start over from the beginning – Nymo said, facing incredulous and exhausted eyes, though no one dared to question him. – Miss Yuki, please accompany me.

It was unbelievable what he had just witnessed. It was as if the mirrored teeth that Malfien bore at that moment were embedded in his guts. Yuki dropped the sword to the ground and the arm she held. There was no apology from her.

– It was my fault, professor – he justified. – I started the fight with Malfien, I decided to face him, Yuki just wanted to protect me, she... She has nothing to do with this... – he pleaded desperately, intertwining his fingers.

Both Nymo and Yuki seemed to ignore him. In Aquia, the authority of the teachers was second only to the kings themselves, and decisions regarding inappropriate and defiant behavior usually led to the worst punishments. Perhaps the secret to the success of an army so precise it seemed to function like clockwork.

He had no right, no right at all. Weren’t they fighting for justice there? Isn’t that what those lessons taught?, his thoughts boiled. It wasn’t Yuki’s fault, she did what she thought had to be done. It was he who had been unable to intervene. In the end, he continued to follow orders as he had always done, even if it was the former soldier who gave them this time.

With each new sword strike, he renewed the vow he had made that day, that he would not let anyone question him as king. He would train until his fingers could no longer hold his sword or until his knees gave way. It was no longer just about him. The frail boy from before would no longer have to sneak through the corridors, Yuki would no longer have to draw her sword, and he, at least the part of him that had lived until that day, finally gave way to the prince that many expected. A thought that would endure for years before being diluted by the serene times of peace.

THE JOURNEY TO THE KINGDOM OF WATER

Yuki

The dorsal fin, shaped like a handle, was rigid enough to grip firmly onto the not-so-well-known flying sharks. Their slender bodies had an orange, glowing coloration as if they were about to burst into flames, perhaps nature’s way of signaling their purpose. They were as agile in the water as leopards on land, with the exception of the one tasked with carrying Narthus. The giant was like an anchor tied to its own ship. Even so, the others followed, always letting the slowest lead to ensure no one was left behind.

A few hours later, they could witness the hidden beauty that had been concealed for so long by the fear of the sea peoples. After the attack on Lumeran and the closure of Nautilus, the city that hosted the floating peaks fair, they had never been seen again, and the dominion of the waters was never requested even by the allied kingdoms. Facing them in their habitat was like sailing against the current, a mission as impossible in mind as in practice, far from any glory any army could hope to achieve.

The other creatures there didn’t seem bothered by their presence; on the contrary, it was as if the anemones were even dancing a welcome. A world so vast that it seemed to know that mere visitors wouldn’t have the strength to disturb it.

Yuki checked the somewhat imprecise coordinates she had reviewed with Cavian before departing, on the piece of resin-coated parchment, even though the significant depth met her expectations. Although the sunlight could reach there, it was as if it passed through a dense fabric before reaching its destination, making everything heavier than its natural tone. She could feel a different water flow among the colossal corals that seemed to want to touch the clouds. It was turbulent yet subtle, and by paying attention, it was possible to see it in the swaying bodies of small fish and algae clinging to the blue sculptures.

Following the clues, a deep trench appeared before her eyes. They had passed several like it along the way, as extensive as the one before them. The bottom was filled with nothing, a plunge into the profound darkness that seemed endless. She noticed the perplexity in the eyes looking at her for answers.

Was it the right place? Everything indicated it was, but she had learned from the old pages she read in her childhood where wrong information could lead them. Blindfolded eyes and tortuous currents could make them wander for a few seconds or long years in cavernous pockets no one had ever described the extent of, not even those who inhabited that place. Quyra had warned her more than once, and her voice reached her mind as if still sharing the supper from that afternoon years ago: was when the boy became an old man... Never navigate those waters without me or a Sinante, the wrong paths are unforgiving even for the children of Nybi. There were no more Sinantes; the will of Mesai was what kept them functional. They were separated from the deep waters by a piece of paper and some missing information.

She knew it was the right place, but she needed more than formed conviction. She crouched for a moment, looking intently into the trench’s interior. She had thought about the problem before leaving those caves. She remembered the bats in the Jizu caves, guided by the echo of their voices, and needed a similar mechanism. Her first hypothesis was that elven ears might hear the life inevitably flourishing below. Clearly, that wouldn’t work... If it were possible, the allied kingdoms wouldn’t have had to map those accesses. The second part of the plan required energy, and she wasn’t sure if it would be missed from that point on.

– She placed her hands on the edge, closing her eyes, as the crystalline structure covered the opening. The first was a thick chamber that would isolate what was coming from above, the next a thin layer of intertwined ice lines with a web, and the third, a corpulent ice drum. The water below the structure froze and melted, creating high amplitude pulses. If there was any wall in that place, the frozen lines would break at one or more points. She would maintain that rhythm until her body begged her to stop; that’s how she would be sure she was right. Minutes passed until her head and muscles grew weak.

– She turned to her companions, extended her hand, and as her thumb, turned upwards, pointed to her feet, she threw herself backwards into the abyss. She only managed to see the blurred bodies above her following her command before her vision completely disappeared, until minutes later, the current pulling her down finally allowed the light to open beneath her feet.

– It was as if they were diving into the water itself. The previously accelerated bodies stopped just below the lower edge of the pit they had jumped from.

– As soon as her eyes regained consciousness, her hands went to her head in a gesture of surrender. Her smile contrasting with the spears pointed in their direction said more than the sea creatures could understand at that moment. Both Cavian and the others, one by one, repeated her gesture. It was important that they remained calm as she suggested. No diplomatic mission would be achieved with excesses, especially in times like those.

– They were in a large group, probably more than fifty of them watching her like a stranger in their midst. Fishmen with gleaming scales, though humanoid like them. The pairs of legs were as covered as their torsos, and although the rustic material covering them did not have the shine of polished metals, it seemed as resistant as the rocks at the bottom of the sea.

– Without anyone reacting, they were led to an abyss illuminated by floating pumpkins with grooves alternating between brightness and opacity. Their structures were held by branches sprouting from the ground and intertwining like roots, resembling a large plantation. To the visitors' surprise, it was possible to see air bubbles replicating endlessly. There were no mentions in the old books of Aquia, except for the records of meetings between the kings in the temples of the Aquamarines in ancient times. She hadn’t mentioned it to her brother, but until that moment, she suspected that Lis might not have reached her goal, as it would not be possible to keep her alive among the sea people without a convincing alibi.

– They descended until their feet touched the sandy ground that sank with each step. They walked to one of the shiny domes, like a large soap bubble. The fishman pressed his body against the wall and passed to the next side, as did Yuki, taking her next step to dry land. She purposely sank her feet into the white area, the same wet just seconds ago. The trees in the distance did not sway like on the surface, but nature seemed as untouched as in the sacred forests.

– Finally! – exclaimed Rixi, removing the respirator from her mouth with a sigh of relief.

– We need to repeat these trips, I’ve never gone so long without hearing your voice – joked Narthus, causing the fairy to stick out her tongue at him.

– Quiet! – the fishman shouted energetically, clearing his throat immediately after, even though his frail appearance brought no intimidation. – Until we are sure of your intentions, I kindly ask you not to communicate. I assure you, it’s nothing personal, just protocols – he continued in a mild tone, like a deep voice visibly forced, while Rixi stifled her laughter under the reproachful eyes of everyone, except Sirius, who timidly joined her.

– No problem, we will all respect your conduct... Sir? – asked Yuki.

– Bisco, ma’am, thank you.

– Surrounded by the small army, they sat on the sand until she saw probably the one she had wanted to talk to from the beginning. He was a different kind of Aquamarine, resembling a shark. He was perhaps even bigger than Narthus, and the kneeling of the army under his presence indicated his high rank.

– More of you, I believe our quota is already full – said Killsqual, the shark-man, rubbing his smooth hands with partially webbed fingers and shiny skin.

– They are surface dwellers, general, just like you know who – whispered Bacus as he approached his general’s ear. – I didn’t let them speak until we had your presence.

– And they obeyed?

– As ordered, sir.

– Good, you are authorized to speak – said Killsqual, cracking his short neck, looking uncomfortable out of the water, unlike the others. – How did you get to our domains and what did you come to do here?

– As you wish – said Yuki, taking a step forward and greeting the man cordially. – We found the coordinates through maps stolen from the allied kingdoms – she continued, handing the coordinate map to Killsqual, who took it suspiciously. – We are also looking for old friends who we believe are under your benevolent care.

– Hmm... You six – said the general, pointing his robust finger in their direction. – Let me understand, you stole the plans from the allied kingdoms... Yes, from the allied kingdoms, and brought them to us, just because you missed some little friends you think might be here.

– That’s not what I said, sir.

– Then say what you mean, ma’am, before my patience runs out – Killsqual shouted firmly, though Yuki maintained the same calm gaze.

– My name is Yuki Inazuma Suneater, princess of Aquia, one of the leaders of the Freeds. This is my brother Cavian Inazuma Suneater, prince heir of Aquia, this is Mika of Tessan, Narthus and Rixi of Faldram, and Sirius of Stormcrow – said Yuki, pointing to each of them. – Some time ago, you must have received other visitors like us, precisely two of them, Egen and Lis, whom we are looking for. I also come to warn, on behalf of the freed, that there are imminent plans to invade your kingdom by your queen, sir, which we want to prevent.

– Well... How can I say... – said Killsqual, slowly nodding his massive head towards the top of the dome before looking at her again. – Our queen is quite busy, you know? And from what I understand, and correct me if I’m wrong, you seem to be the children of the one responsible for all this chaos. Maybe it would be better if I negotiated your lives directly with him.

– It seems you’ve been away from the surface too long to know the details – she replied politely. – But I believe your negotiation will not yield the results you expect. Besides, both you and your subordinate seem to have confirmed the presence of our friends here, who have as much responsibility as we do in these events, which is none... Otherwise, we wouldn’t be risking our lives to oppose the system that condemns.

– We have a smart one here! Look, gentlemen, the smart princess – Killsqual mocked, taking heavy steps towards her, bringing his huge head close to her face. The set of serrated teeth came close enough for the putrid blood breath to torture her nostrils and the general’s heavy breathing to blow her hair. – I am not as benevolent as our queen – he completed in slow words.

– It seems then you share the essence of our enemies – she mocked. Though her words had a tone of prudence, the truth was as efficient in irritating as irony itself.

– Ours? – Killsqual laughed, stepping back a bit, walking sideways in front of the others. – They are not ours, princess. Years have passed without even trying. We don’t care what or who lives up there. Even if they all joined, with their flying monsters, giants, and creatures of the ancient embers, they would have no chance against us. As you see around you, we no longer need your lands.

– Forgive me, sir, but it doesn’t seem prudent to disregard a breach in your defense. Besides, it would be very suspicious to keep the maps of the accesses here so well guarded without intending to use them. It might happen in fifty years, or five minutes, in any case, it would be appropriate for a renowned general like you to worry less about the words of a young girl and more about the future of your people.

– Her words finished imprinting the fury in the round eyes watching her, approaching again and lifting her chin with one of his hands. He could bite her in half at once if he wanted to, and everyone’s breathing seemed to accelerate.

– One of the soldiers approached the general’s ear, but this time the sounds were different. It seemed like an ancient language even she didn’t know.

– Very well... – said Killsqual, finally stepping back for good. – It seems you were not intimidated by my presence, princess, but I guarantee you will be – he threatened. – Until I make the decisions I need to make, I will grant your wish to see your companions. Bisco already knows where to take you.

– Yes, general – confirmed Bisco, saluting.

– A sudden change of behavior after a simple sentence. A bit late, she thought, before they departed.

Cavian

– First, he had reconciled with Yuki, and now he could see Lis and Egen again. It was like stepping into a time machine and landing years ago when his only worry was waking up early to see her. He felt lighthearted in a way he had forgotten. His steps were only slightly slower than his racing heartbeat. The bubble they had arrived in was much larger than the first and looked more like a forest at the bottom of the sea. Bisco guided them, no longer accompanied by the other soldiers. His only request was that they leave the respirators with one of the guards before entering, to prevent any possibility of escape.

– In the distance, a stone cabin emitted white smoke from its chimney. It seemed to be around lunchtime, although the homeowner was unaware of the new guests.

– Cavian sensed a presence in the woods beside the trail, perhaps a small animal approaching quickly. The rustling leaves indicated it was close, when finally it revealed itself. A slender girl with brown hair. Her impulsive smile was somehow familiar, as were the freckles just below her green eyes.

– Good morning, young lady, is your mother around? – Bisco asked the girl, who had stopped as soon as she saw them.

– I don’t know, mother? – said the girl, who couldn’t contain her cheerful smile amid her heavy breathing, alternating her gaze between Bisco and the forest behind her. – The bear was almost catching Ryuka.

Mother? It couldn’t be possible, his mind momentarily collapsed before seeing her. With sweet growls in a terrible imitation of the creature inhabiting the distant forests, Lis emerged from behind the cluster of trees with a basket in her hands. Her fiery hair still gleamed in the softened sunlight. The basket fell to the grass as her hands jumped to her face, unable to believe what her eyes were seeing. She ran faster than the wind when Lis’s arms wrapped around him, and her face, already wet with sweat and tears, found shelter in his chest. He couldn’t reciprocate. His mind seemed soaked with so many doubts that his body simply froze. The happiness of yesteryear seemed flooded by complete emptiness, and his hopeful gaze turned into a well of indifference.

– Ian, it’s you, you’re alive – Lis exclaimed quickly, wiping her nose and the tears running down her joyful face, then holding his hands. She could feel them... Cold, trembling, and distant as never before. – After all these years.

– Who is the girl? – he asked, still dazed.

– Ian, it’s been so long that...

– Who is the girl?

– Ryuka, Ian, she’s just under four years old... – Lis said, her eyes welling up, still staring at him, seemingly unable to find words.

– Four years? He could recognize that face down to its smallest details. It couldn’t be real; surely his thoughts were mistaken. An illusion from that dungeon, perhaps. Yes, none of this was real, it couldn’t be, it was all another trick to deceive him, even though his labored breathing seemed to confront him.

– Ian... Neither Egen nor I knew you were alive... – Lis said, crying at his reaction and gripping his shirt with trembling hands.

– What matters is that you’re okay... – he said, holding her arms and gently pushing her away.

– Tears streamed down his dry face without showing any reaction as he realized he had fought for years for a completely empty dream. The tight iron interlaced around his wrists, the icy sensation running from his feet to his thoughts, the lashes that had settled into the veins formed over time, or the nightmares that never let his eyes rest, none caused the feeling that took him at that moment. For an instant, it was as if he wished to return to that place. It was heavy, so heavy it took his breath away.

– Hey, Lis, give him a moment – Yuki said serenely, touching one of Lis’s shoulders. Lis complied and stepped back while staring into Cavian’s eyes, perhaps searching for some sign of compassion.

– Mother, who is this man? – the little girl asked.

– A friend of mommy’s, my daughter – Lis said, crouching down, drying her wet hands against her linen dress with floral embroidery in a green that reminded her of her eyes.

– If he’s mommy’s friend, then he’s my friend too – Ryuka exclaimed innocently, while Lis looked at her with a smile that was part desperate, part happy, somewhat confused.

– Well, I hope you have a few more plates at home – Bisco said. – We’ve come for lunch, if you don’t mind.

– Not at all – Lis replied, taking Ryuka’s hand and heading to the cabin.

Yuki

– Everyone had already taken their seats at the table, set with rough, wooden plates and utensils. Such items would have been considered a luxury there in the past. Cavian made sure to sit at the farthest end, as far away from Lis as possible. There was an extra place at the table, and it didn’t take a genius to know whose it was. An unusual silence filled the air among old friends.

– Narthus helped in the kitchen alongside Yuki, and it was surprising how such robust hands could be so delicate, especially with the fresh vegetables growing in the soil at the bottom of the sea. It was as if they had severed the only link to the surface, making them alarmingly secure.

– Despite the focus on Ryuka, Lis's eyes had only one owner that afternoon.

– You should consider doing this after all this is over – Yuki said to Narthus, eliciting a shy smile from the giant as he peeled a pile of potatoes.

– Hopefully, it will be soon... If peeling potatoes could end this war, I’d peel a mountain of them without complaint.

Yuki laughed, tasting one of the cooked carrots.

– Get ready, then... – Yuki joked with a mouthful. – When my brother sets his mind on something, it’s easier to make these carrots grow wings than to change his mind. To give you an idea, when we were kids, we argued so much one day that my mother decided to give us a group of rabbits to care for... There were nine of them, each named after one of the kingdom's districts. She said we had to take care of them together for a month. The next morning, they had all escaped because Ian left the bedroom door open, thinking they’d be scared of the dark – Yuki continued, laughing. – In one day, we lost them all... – she said, struggling to contain her laughter at the memory. – I had the brilliant idea to tell him that mom would be sad and never trust us with anything again. I probably would have devised a plan to find them, but it would have been impossible to locate them. Anyone who thought logically for two seconds would agree. After another argument, he got upset and disappeared... Since he was stubborn, I didn’t take it seriously, expecting a long lecture and a severe punishment that night... But it was late, and he hadn’t returned. My mother, who hadn’t scolded me that day, took advantage of my father’s absence and sent the entire army to look for him. They scoured the mountains from base to summit, every hidden nook of Aquia, every cave, and only found him the next morning at the foot of an elderberry tree, far from the village, with a basket beside him. They said they found him because they heard his hungry stomach growling from meters away. His legs were all scratched up, and his fingers were bitten, but guess what was inside the basket?

– The rabbits? – Narthus asked, surprised.

– Every single one of them, all nine...

Narthus laughed.

– Maybe it wasn’t as impossible as it seemed...

– Or maybe Ian is a bit crazy... I don’t blame him, no child of that madman could be normal... But in crazy times like these, a bit of madness might be the only way to find a path. At least, that's what you’ve proven by getting this far.

Narthus smiled shyly.

Yuki was still finishing cutting some cooked carrots for the table when Egen opened the door, with fish tied to a small piece of wood over his shoulder.

– Impossible! – Egen exclaimed, dropping the fish on the floor as soon as he entered. He checked the pockets of his sleeveless overcoat, patting them quickly: a respirator in the right pocket, some rations in one of the left pockets, and a long, thin hemp line in another below. – Welcome to the land of the living, my friend! – greeted Egen before turning to her. – And you, dear Yuki... I knew you were out there with those troublemakers, but seeing you so well is like bringing the peaks of those mountains to the bottom of the sea – he finished warmly as Cavian nodded. – Come here, let me give you a hug.

– Please, Egen, take your seat – Lis reprimanded with a serious expression, though Egen remained standing.

– Thanks for the warm welcome, Egen – Cavian said, responding to the kindness with a blank face.

– Wow, hey, guys, is everything okay? What’s so serious? I thought we should be celebrating, right? After all, it’s not every day you reunite with a brother after so long, let alone when one of them comes back to life before your eyes.

– Yes, let’s celebrate! – Cavian exclaimed, standing up and raising the glass in his hand, while Yuki watched closely, placing the small knife on the counter, followed by Narthus, who realized this seemingly casual lunch would bring more surprises. – I’d like to propose a toast to the prince of the seas, the one who even won over his best friend’s love interest.

– Don’t do this to yourself, my friend – Egen said, smiling.

– But it’s true, isn’t it? Since that dinner, your intentions were so clear... But back then, unfortunately, I was too blind to see many things.

– We never intended to fall in love, Cavian – Egen said, approaching. – But after you left, we were so devastated... – he continued, his voice choked. – It was from the union in that difficult time for us that everything happened. We were so young then, Cavian, so reckless... Never in my worst nightmares did I imagine things would turn out as they did – he finished, reaching Cavian’s side, placing a hand on the table between him and Sirius when a small hum was heard. – Anyway, I don’t think it’s fair for you to be upset with me for doing what you couldn’t, especially after being alive for so long without giving any sign of life...

– CAVIAN! – Yuki shouted, running towards her brother, but there was no time to act.

Cavian punched Egen in the face, slamming his back against the wall, which shattered, accompanied by the sound of splintering wooden planks. Narthus also rushed to restrain him, while Yuki opened her palms. – Morkodal – she said as a small ice sphere formed in her hands. When she released it on the ground, the sphere dissolved, creating a swiftly crawling, serpent-like frozen trail that wound its way across the surface, reaching Cavian’s feet and encasing him in a structure that rose to his knees. The chair legs along the way weren’t spared, and Sirius barely had time to lift his.

It was enough time for Narthus to reach him, immobilizing one of his arms while she grabbed the other.

– Let me go, damn it! – Cavian yelled, struggling uselessly as he fell into tears. The angry eyes resurfaced after so long.

– Well, well... My old friend Cavian, I thought you would’ve learned some self-control after all these years – Egen mocked, getting up from the floor with a smile. He brushed the dust off his arms and wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.

– Enough, Egen! – Yuki shouted. – You’ll have time to discuss this more calmly later. No one here has anything to do with this. You too, Ian, calm down, think about what brought you here. There’s much more at stake, and you know it – she whispered, trying to calm him.

Ryuka ran to her father and hugged Egen’s leg, looking at Cavian with a sweet, defiant face. The child’s innocence in thinking she could protect her father was enough to make Cavian finally relent.

– It’s okay, my daughter, don’t worry about daddy, uncle Cavian just lost his temper a bit – Egen said, smiling at the little girl and patting her head.

– I think it’s best we come back another time – Bisco said, examining the frozen ground Yuki left behind. – There are some shelters nearby. I’m sure I’ll find something comfortable for the night.

– Please, Mr. Fish, we’ve had enough reunions for today – Rixi said, flying above his shoulder, causing a quick shiver down his spine. He had never seen flying creatures like her, especially one so small and talkative.

– If you don’t mind, I’ll stay here to better understand the kingdom’s situation, as well as Sirius. As Rixi warned me, he’s now my responsibility – she said, making Sirius frown while Rixi mockingly stuck her tongue out at the rogue.

Cavian freed his feet, and everyone followed Bisco to the door.

– The path is this way, madam – Bisco said, pointing his arm northeast.

– Thank you, Bisco, don’t worry, we’ll find you before sunset – she replied.

Yuki

Everyone left, and hours passed until Yuki gathered the information she needed. Egen and Lis had been there for years and were likely the closest and most trustworthy people they could rely on. It wasn't the time for preciousness or past grievances.

On the way back, Sirius followed the princess along the narrow path paved with shattered shells while she admired the nature around them. The crunching of the small pink structures that still resisted reminded her of the distant beach. Above, it was as if chaos and peace were divided by a thin layer of faith. Nothing more poetic for the situation they were in.

– Hey, princess – called Sirius, walking just behind her. – I can’t blame your brother, you know? Living on those streets, I learned to recognize ambitious eyes the moment I see them, as well as lies told to the wind. He turned his back to you, but when he entered, his first action was to adjust his pockets. It wasn’t as if he was surprised by Cavian’s return, not like he tried to make it seem.

– I confess that Egen has always had an ego that managed to be even bigger than Cavian's naivety, but he was also the one who kept my brother company when I couldn’t be there. Today I understand how hard it was for him. In our position, it was difficult to fit in. You always suspect interests that are almost always there, and you have responsibilities that no one else has. Ian never handled that well; he always needed someone to share his achievements with in a futile attempt to divide the burden he never wanted to carry.

– I’m not talking about ego, princess. What he said earlier wasn’t casual. It was calculated; he knew how your brother would react. He did it on purpose. If he’s as close as you say, both you and he should be more careful.

– How sweet! – she mocked, pinching one of Sirius’s cheeks, making him blush amidst his embarrassed smile. – I didn’t know you had the capacity to worry about someone. It wouldn’t be fitting for someone from the high ranks of the allied kingdoms like you.

Sirius squinted and smiled forcedly, countering her words.

– Let’s just say the survival options in this world are a bit limited – Sirius responded.

– Only for those who have become complacent – she retorted quickly.

– I don’t know what shaped you over the years, but this toughness you seem to have, to me, is a complete farce – said Sirius, cleaning his teeth with the stained nail of his little finger. – You treat your brother like a baby; it doesn’t strengthen the image you want others to have of you. He’ll only learn to fend for himself when you let him face his own problems. Trust me, a broken heart will be the least of his problems since he thinks he has a chance against your father. Actually, it’s better that he doesn’t find someone to worry about. Worries make the blades heavy and the thoughts stray from where they should be.

– What do you think I’m hiding, Mr. Sirius of Stormcrow?

– Fear, maybe? Firstly, you don’t allow anyone to question you. Not that you don’t have a good grasp of things... Anyone can see you’re a natural leader. What I mean is that to my eyes, your stance reflects some kind of insecurity, I don’t know. It seems you want to be something different from what you were born to be.

– Hmm... Interesting – she said, staring at Sirius's curious eyes that seemed to seek some reaction before she turned her gaze forward again. – Your reading is quite good but lacks some details. I take care of my brother because I promised my mother I would as long as I could, and words hold great power where I come from. What you think you’ve discovered about me has nothing to do with any reason you might imagine. I never cared about what others think or don’t think of me. The only person who truly understood isn’t here anymore, and for a while, I thought it was just the fear of dying without serving a purpose, but when I realized purposes don’t choose sides, I saw that I needed a compass to guide me, something I still unfortunately haven’t found.

– Haha... I admit I didn’t understand anything, princess – said Sirius, putting a hand behind his head. – Maybe you’re so complicated that you don’t even understand yourself. But changing the subject, trying to understand you, what you did earlier seemed more like something I would do than what you would do, facing that mouth full of teeth was far from anything sensible I imagined you’d do.

– What I can tell you is it wasn’t about luck. Those orders would have reached his ear sooner or later, though they took a bit longer than planned. In the end, I was just testing his limits; it's something I do for fun.

Sirius laughed.

– Your games are a bit exotic even for me, princess... Especially against a mouth with so many teeth like that, but I confess that this addiction... This thing of facing death... It’s what makes us truly live, isn’t it?

– You should be grateful; it’s that habit that keeps you free.

Sirius smiled.

– Careful, princess, I might be a much better player than you think.

– Indeed, all this talk... Well, I can’t deny you have a certain skill with words, but this impression you have of yourself might be because you’ve only encountered easy targets along the way. I warn you, it won’t work with me... Even though many of your words sounded truthful, many others had already trained my ears.

– Maybe it’s just the habit of being alert all the time, princess. I know I’m not someone deserving of your trust, but I guarantee that of the people I’ve met, I’m not the worst. As for believing me or not, my old man used to say that lies are like sandcastles, time always finds a way to make them crumble.

– For someone who claims to have lived on the streets, your father seems to have enough knowledge to thrive in a place like that, where everything has a price.

– Oh, he certainly found his way. There’s much more under our control than that magnificent tavern. He’s a bit discreet, but I guarantee you’d be surprised to meet him. You have more in common than you can imagine.

– It would be an honor, I have a peculiar pleasure in talking to interesting people.

– I can tell you’ve enjoyed this walk, though in that icy cave I don’t remember us exchanging many words.

She laughed, shaking her head.

– Your self-esteem is unshakable, isn’t it? But please, don’t get things mixed up. I like to act impulsively sometimes, in the rare moments when I can, of course. Don’t get your hopes up.

– As I said before, I never let my thoughts stray where they shouldn’t be, princess.

Yuki

The night seemed longer at the bottom of the sea. The mattresses of rolled straw under a thin fabric were quite comfortable for a makeshift arrangement. The stables, not occupied by animals that seemed never to have arrived, served as rooms for the new guests. But before the sun appeared, Yuki moved subtly to the doorless quarters, silently opening the stall door where he was.

– Hey, spark, wake up – she whispered in his ear as she crouched to shake him. – Egen won’t be home this morning, and I asked Bisco to distract the girl while she talks with Lis. It was her request before I left yesterday.

– There’s nothing to talk about... – he said, lying back down. – She made her choice a long time ago, I was a fool to come here after so long...

– You’re being a fool to leave things as they are. Life has never been simple for us, Ian, and it never will be... Get that into your head, but until you turn this page, you’ll never be free to move on, believe me.

– She betrayed me with him, Yuki – he whispered angrily, finally sitting up. – With Egen...

– She thought you were dead, Ian... Please, don’t give that idiot any reason. Put yourself in her shoes, Ian, seven years in a place like this, living as an outsider. Did you see how those men looked at us? I know your feelings for her, but it wasn’t her fault and you know it.

– Do you have any idea what I went through in that place? In all these years, there wasn’t a single day I didn’t think about you all, about the guilt I felt for everything that happened, thinking about the miserable life she must have been leading, about what they might have been doing to you because of me... Facing everything just so I could find her again. It’s not like you can understand.

– Since you have a hard head like a rock – she said, giving him affectionate knocks on his head. – Let’s do an exercise then... Suppose you could choose between the situation she’s in today orrrr the one where she was in the hands of those sick people. If you could choose again, what would you do?

– I would have chosen to know she was here seven years ago.

– For the gods’ sake, Ian – Yuki said, exasperated. – Your world isn’t just her, Ian, and your importance isn’t limited to fixing the mistakes you think you made. Remember what I told you when we were kids. Now it’s not just about Aquia, don’t let our destinies be repeated with other children, my brother, only we have the power to prevent this from happening, only we can defeat him, only we can make sure mom’s death wasn’t in vain.

Silence filled the room for a few seconds as his mind seemed to think about what to say.

– I’ll do what you say... At least I still have your advice.

– Always – she said, extending her pinky finger.

– You don’t expect me to...

– Come on, spark, it’s our deal, either that or our challenge later is canceled – she joked, making Cavian hook his finger with hers.

– Get ready, you saw what almost happened to Egen yesterday – he said, smiling.

Yuki laughed, trying to muffle the sound with her hands over her mouth.

– I was jealous, I admit – Yuki said, standing up and extending her hand to him, which he accepted to help him get up. – But I hope you don’t go easy on me like you did with him.

He smiled.

– I hope you haven’t gotten complacent while I was away.

– Good luck, little brother! – she said, returning the smile before leaving.

Cavian

It was still morning, and Lis was sitting on the bench in front of the hut from the previous day. She wore a simple light-colored dress, very similar to the one before. She dressed like a peasant, ironically the peaceful life he had wished for her by his side. Her braided hair was more contained than the loose, rebellious hair he used to know. A serene smile awaited him, but the doubts in his heart were too great to be calmed even by the gesture that always won him over.

– I'm glad you came – said Lis as he sat down next to her, with his elbows on his knees and his hands impatiently interlaced.

– To be honest, it was Yuki who convinced me.

Lis smiled.

– She's really good at that, isn't she? I remember when she organized our first date at that fair.

– Well... Actually, I didn't come to talk about the past but to apologize for yesterday. You gave me my life back; you don't owe me anything anymore.

– Ian... – she said, placing one of her hands on his. – I never forgot you for a single second. What happened between me and Egen... Well, it wasn't as he said. Even though I never fell in love with him, I felt the duty to somehow repay the man who had saved my life that day, the day the world made me stop dreaming.

He could feel the tremor of the cold hands that met his as much as the sadness of the words spoken. The audacious and brave-hearted girl seemed to have indeed lost part of her essence, just as had happened to him in another way.

– I understand... I reflected on what he said and in the end, I came to the same conclusion. The blame, in the end, was mine. If I had been able to face them... If I had kept my promise... Our destinies would have been very different.

– You were just a boy, Ian, don't blame yourself for that. Egen didn't say it, but if it weren't for your mother... – she continued with tearful eyes. – If it weren't for her, my fate would have been the same as before.

– She seemed to be the only one who knew I was alive; it's so like her to have wanted to give me a second chance. I guess she just didn't expect it would take me so long to get out of that place...

– My dreams died with you that day, Ian – she sighed. – Well, after a few years in this place and with the mess that the world above the surface became, I thought trying to start over was a way to try to heal what life had taken from me. When Ryuka was born... It was as if that hole in my chest was filled in some way. If it weren't for her... I would leave everything again to walk by your side.

– And I would never ask you to do anything different for me.

– I know, that's why my heart never stopped being yours... – revealed Lis, smiling as she squeezed his hands. – When I saw you yesterday, so close yet so far from me, it was as if I had seen you for the first time in that hall. The heart racing, hoping you would notice me but without hope that you would grant me another dance. I never imagined I would feel what I felt for you, but it was all so perfect that maybe it wasn't fair for us to live a happiness that no one else could reach. Think, Ian, a love that would make the gods envious... It's quite likely that if they could, they wouldn't allow such an affront.

Cavian smiled, looking down at the ground.

– Without a doubt, it would be too much for them... Loving you is what kept me alive in that place, Lis – he said, finally turning to meet the princess's gaze again, placing one of his hands over hers. – But thinking about everything that happened, I think our story never had a chance to work out from the beginning. I probably wouldn't have reached this place like Egen did, and maybe this option we have today was the best that fate could have destined for us. It's something we'll never know.

– I would still have preferred to have lived that risk with you – she said, smiling.

– Coming here, I decided to join Yuki... I'm going to help her bring down my father, as I had promised before, and I hope I can ensure that your daughter can have a normal life away from all this war so she can have a future with choices she can make herself.

When he finished speaking, Lis kissed him on the cheek. It was affectionate and comforting, to the point of guiding his heart finally to some form of peace.

– I'll wait for you in another life, Ian, in this world that I'm sure you will build for us – said Lis as he stood up.

– I promise I won't leave you waiting next time – he said, kissing her hands before seeing Bisco pointing in the distance.

Lis smiled, the last smile he would keep in his memory, before treading the new paths that awaited her. His sister and Lis were alive and well within the possibilities that remained. He would continue to tread the future for which Persus had sacrificed himself, and the path to this point would not have been in vain, besides being even more certain of what he wanted for his future. The allied kingdoms had already destroyed too many lives, and if he couldn't stop him, at least he would make sure to hinder them as much as possible.

BROKEN TIES

Yuki

Yuki had walked a considerable distance to the edge of the eastern forest until she reached the fine, white area beneath her feet. It was like a cushion of sand, so soft it slipped through her bare toes like water. Ahead, there was a crystal-clear edge of the bubble surrounding them, through which she could contemplate all the vibrant life far away.

It was like watching a moving painting. So many colors, so much peace, quite different from what she had experienced over the past few years. With her arms crossed behind her back and her thoughts on the next moves she would make on the grand chessboard of this journey, she heard Sirius's footsteps before his voice reached her ears. They were subtle, no doubt. Few would approach her that way, but the most unsettling part was understanding his contradictory actions. Difficult puzzles were a hobby, one of the few things she enjoyed doing since childhood, although free time was rare these days.

– You woke up early, princess! – exclaimed Sirius, approaching slowly. – I saw when your brother left. It seems that yesterday's events had more implications than they let on.

– I had left him free for a while, but it seems he's bound to me by an invisible chain.

– Well, since I haven't found a way to escape from here yet, I thought your silent steps might show me a new path – said the rogue, approaching her back without her moving an inch.

– At least you're honest.

– More than I'd like... It's like a gift.

She smiled.

– Ian told me you promised him the treasure of our kingdom... One moment you live as if there's no tomorrow, and the next you're seeking things in a future you claim not to believe in. What do you really want?

– See how we have things in common – joked Sirius. – I also have my exotic hobbies, princess, and mine has always been chasing treasures, all kinds of them, from small ones that fit in pockets to the rarest and most valuable ones... But even the most foolish know that not everything is about gold. I can't reveal it yet, but I'm currently after something even more fascinating than the coveted dragon treasure.

– I'm sorry you haven't realized it yet, but there are things that are impossible to achieve, no matter how much effort you put in.

– When I prove you wrong, what will you give me in return?

She smiled.

– These are facts; there's nothing you can do about it. Probably the crazy things you say and what I pointed out earlier are still remnants of that poison. Maybe you should let Mika examine you, your nails... You still don't seem well.

The discolored nails had brownish tips... She had seen that before in her travels. She still remembered the village with yellowish, foul-smelling turbid waters in the Javelin border mines with the land of volcanoes. Although it probably had no relation to this case. In any case, she knew it was a bad sign, as even adults usually didn't survive more than a few weeks.

– Haha, this? – he showed his nails to her. – Don't worry, I've had it since I was a child and I'm still alive. They were men of their word... They promised I would live, and here I am, more alive than ever.

– They who?

– The wandering merchants... I know it sounds stupid today, but when I was very young, I must have been no more than four... – said Sirius, waving his hand. – I wanted to buy a cake for my brother, that's at least what I remember. It was his birthday, and we hadn't had money even for a bowl of flour with water for a long time – he continued laughing, though she found no humor in it. – So I ended up going after one of the merchants. They always found a way to make everything work in those intertwined wagons that appeared from time to time.

– You, at four years old, went to negotiate with merchants? And came back alive?

– Listen, princess... Let me finish the story... I said they were honorable men, didn't I? Since I had nothing to offer, he proposed that if I gave him a part of me, one that wouldn't be missed according to him, I could have what I wanted... And logically I accepted, who wouldn't? I had never eaten a cake in my life! At least none of those fancy ones displayed on city center shelves... Then he gave me something to sleep, and I woke up with a pain so severe I almost passed out again, with this scar here – he said, smiling nostalgically while lifting his shirt slightly to show the robust line that crossed from his ribs to his navel.

That was when she finally connected the dots.

– You traded a kidney for a cake? Is that right? – she said, incredulous.

Sirius laughed.

– Not just any cake, it was the cake I guarantee you've never tasted at your fancy parties. It was immense and red, and even on a wooden cart, I could barely carry it when I woke up, it was so heavy. It was so extraordinary that I still remember the taste of the strawberries – said Sirius, licking his lips.

– You are really crazy... It can't be – she said, laughing and staring at him, finally sitting down on the ground with her legs crossed and arms on her knees, incredulous at what she had just heard. Maybe that man's madness was contagious. That was definitely the craziest story she had ever heard.

– I knew I'd surprise you – exclaimed Sirius confidently, bowing as the lords of the castles did.

– You don't give up, do you? – she asked with a smile. Somehow, that man intrigued her. Maybe it was just curiosity, something she hadn't experienced until then.

– Just one of my incredible skills – he continued before crouching in front of her, staring into her eyes.

– I'll be honest, Sirius, just as you seem to be. I liked you from the moment I saw you, but I have responsibilities much greater than a fling with someone I barely know, and I imagine you have your own ambitions, don't you?

– Don't worry, I won't be a problem for you, princess... But as for my ambitions, I must inform you that they tend to change quite frequently.

– I won't be another trophy on your shelf if that's what you want, and besides, all this... Tsk... It would never work between us.

– Who knows, by the end of the day, you might be convinced otherwise... – Sirius said ironically, staring at her with a confident smile. – As for the trophies you mentioned, I never put any there, princess. In fact, I've met some women over the years, but none who could understand everything going on here – said Sirius, pointing his finger to his head.

Yuki smiled.

– Was that the speech you used with the last one? It doesn't sound very original – she said, wrinkling her nose.

– You say it as if I need to lie. How would it change my situation? In fact, it even complicates it every time I think about it.

– Well... Considering that until a few days ago, you would have killed me if you had the chance, it's quite hard to believe anything far from that. Besides, you tried to escape a few days ago, even after everything that happened... You don't seem to have made much effort for me to give you any credit.

– You're right... – he said, pointing his finger at her. – But in my defense, don't forget that until that moment, I really saw you as an enemy. When you let me go, even after what I did... Well, I think no one had ever done something like that for me. Not someone in your position.

– It wasn't out of kindness, I can assure you. If you posed any threat, I would have kept your hands just as I found them.

– Regardless, it's something they would never do. I must confess that I always treated them as equals, princess, I mean... This movement you're part of, from everything I've heard, from everything those blockheads spread in the city's alleys. Even if some important voices told me otherwise, I always treated them as faces of the same coin.

Yuki laughed.

– The reputation they spread... I won't say it's not useful sometimes. The soldiers of the kingdoms are so scared that they run without us having to do anything. I'm sure we wouldn't be as efficient if we had devised a plan in that sense.

– Well, if it's any consolation, from someone who was on the other side until recently, I think you might be on the right side, even if I think there are no chances of success.

– Have you ever faced any of us, my lord? I mean... At another moment I couldn't help but notice the rest of the scars.

– It's not like you walk around with signs on your foreheads, princess, but I've done so many jobs for Shasak that I've probably crossed paths with one or two of you, and even though I'm not keen on confrontations, they always end up happening. Now, regarding the marks I carry, I can guarantee they were before I became a bureaucrat. Some even before the old man found me, as I've already mentioned.

– I'm not so sure... If you had faced us, you would know. Just like you, since we have nothing to lose, we end up having nothing to fear... Have you ever thought that if we win this war, you would become a free man again?

Sirius laughed.

– That's why I don't count on that possibility, princess. I prefer to believe that my brothers will find a way to bring me back.

– Ah, yes... The famous gray capes, they seemed like a reliable group of mercenaries, honestly, still rare to find nowadays.

– Let's say we delivered what we promised. Until the last job went wrong – said Sirius, though without his usual smile.

– And many stories have arisen since then – said Yuki, picking up a bit of white sand with one hand and letting it fall slowly like the trail of an hourglass.

– The truth was never so glorious, princess, but if you want to know what really happened, in short, my older brother thought my father was too conservative and ended up screwing things up. When Tarkus, another of my brothers, died on that mission, we were too young to put the pieces together. Mayu, whom you might know, stayed for a while but left to join your cause shortly after.

– Impossible... I mean, it can't be the Mayu I know...

– Covered eyes, large side horns... – said Sirius, mimicking with his hands.

– That's not it, it's that... It can't be possible that you were...

– Siblings? Hahaha, of course we are, ask her if you want. Not in the same way as you and Cavian, of course, but the old man adopted us when we were very young, orphans living in a world like this wouldn't last long without some help.

– Indeed, speaking like this, I dare say it's not far from what we do, in fact, maybe your father didn't tell you that he was one of us – she joked.

– Let's say your work lacks rusticity and principles. The old man only taught us to survive in whatever way each of us could. I can guarantee it's nothing deeper than that, but think about it, you already know more about me than you thought.

– That doesn't change anything. I remember well when you lectured about the weight of worries not too long ago.

– Don't twist my words, princess, I said it was quite undesirable, but I didn't say we can choose. If it were that way, I would certainly have chosen a much less complicated path – said Sirius, smiling, before lying down leisurely beside her, settling in the white sand with his neck supported by his crossed hands.

– You are a man of many surprises, aren't you? Don't say later that I didn't warn you – she said, turning and leaning on her torso before their lips touched. The fingers of the young man with black hair danced over the marks on her back in the rhythm of a harmonious sonnet, accompanied by the beats of their agitated hearts, making the long hours pass like seconds and the warm, intense sensation reach even the coldest hearts, one that until then had managed to keep distractions that distanced her from reason at bay.

Rixi

The barn where they rested was just one of five that had been built there. Next to each other, they could easily house hundreds of horses, bivos, and other surface animals, although none were present. Perhaps the risk at the moment was too high for such a superfluous luxury. However, it was clear that the inhabitants of the underwater world would soon no longer have to worry about wars. They would live in a parallel world coveted by all those who agonized above them.

– Thinking about it, it wouldn't be so bad if we could stay here – said Rixi, lying on the green carpet outside, while Narthus adjusted his gear nearby, and Mika curiously observed a set of flowers growing on that ground, handling them with the tips of her fingers. – Faldram and this place are like untouched sanctuaries. Although I think this place is much safer. I just imagine the day a tree reaches the top of this bubble, look at those over there – she said, pointing to some palm trees. – In a few years, they'll have grown enough.

– Where do you get these ideas, Rixi? – asked Narthus, still focused on his task.

– It's not my fault if your stone head can't think beyond the obvious. That's why you still believe in her – she said, lifting her back off the ground and pointing at Mika.

– You can keep thinking whatever you want, I don't owe you any explanation – responded Mika without even looking at her.

– See, big guy, that's who you're putting so much trust in – grumbled Rixi, standing up and wrinkling her nose.

– You asked for it, didn't you? You know very well what I think – Narthus replied indifferently.

– You know what they're capable of! – she exclaimed, flying and gesturing in the air. – You were supposed to die that day, but then she realized you weren't just anyone, that you were actually the powerful warrior protector of the only goddess still inhabiting this world. When she realized that, she wanted to get closer sneakily, gaining your trust little by little – she continued as if telling a suspense story. – To me, it's so obvious it hurts my eyes.

– You should pick on her less. Nature probably failed by putting so many thoughts in such a small head.

– You can't refute it, can you? – she mocked, flying close to the giant's face.

– I don't know if you've noticed, Rixi... But we here... – Narthus whispered, circling his finger in the air. – Are far from being considered a group anyone could have any interest in. Living on the run and worrying about not dying every day seems quite far from someone's dream life, doesn't it? You saw when Sirius decided to flee from us. For him, being with us is more dangerous than living on the run alone.

– She could be a spy watching our steps – she whispered back in Narthus's ear with accusing eyes directed at Mika.

– Yes, I am – Mika answered dryly.

– See? See?!... – she exclaimed, pointing her small finger at Mika with a satisfied smile on her face. – I knew it... She didn't even bother to deny it.

– My intention is to gain your trust and try to survive alongside you, logically risking my skin, so those tyrants up there can continue an eternal hunt for us... I mean, for you... For pure fun, like cats and mice... Walking through the narrow streets of cities dominated by the fear of the hand that rules this world – Mika satirized slowly, with penetrating and terrifying eyes.

Narthus laughed, and Mika did moments later.

– When that silver-haired lady finishes her investigations, I want to see if you'll keep that smile – she grumbled, pointing at Yuki and Sirius who were approaching.

– Good morning, everyone, all well? – greeted Yuki.

– Yes, ma'am – Rixi promptly said while the others nodded and Yuki sat on the grassy needle leaves.

– We have some time until Cavian returns and we have the meeting with the queen – Yuki informed. – I wanted to take this opportunity to get to know you a bit more... I remember you two from the conversations I had with Persus, even though he talked about you like babies – Yuki continued laughing. – As for Mika... How can I say? You were a prisoner of Splenze, right?

Mika nodded.

– We never imagined you could be Cavian's sister, ma'am – Narthus revealed. – But just as you knew about us, we also knew some of your stories... You were one of the people Persus spoke of with admiration, which was quite rare coming from him... – said Narthus.

– Just as I had for him – said Yuki. – I don't know if you know, but he prayed every day to the old gods, no matter where we were, to protect you. Only the term "little ones" didn't quite match you, Narthus... – Yuki joked, looking at the giant. – It's true... To me, you didn't come up to my waist – she made everyone laugh. – We had such similar visions of the world... Including much of the philosophy that the Freeds follow today and that I take as a guide comes from his teachings, the purpose that so many seek but few like him achieve. In the end, besides all that, he was the one who brought my brother back – Yuki continued in a softer tone. – My investigations ended up in his hands before mine... And I found out that Cavian was alive the same day I learned of his death.

– He said he had a debt with you... For having rescued him once – Narthus said.

Yuki laughed.

– Only in that stubborn head of his... There was no debt to be paid. My role as an explorer was that, just like his. He knew that very well, he just found an excuse to counter the decisions we made in the council without anyone questioning him, as he always did there, by the way. He pretended to follow what the majority decided, and we pretended to believe him.

She laughed.

– That was definitely him – she said. – Although I doubt it, I hope the gods Narthus prays to in his name received him as he deserved.

– It sounded strange coming from you – Narthus questioned as she wrinkled her nose.

– And you, Mika? Since I met you, it seems you don't like to talk much – Yuki observed.

– Only when necessary... – Mika replied, smiling courteously.

– The opposite of Sirius then... – said the princess while Sirius frowned.

– A troublemaking fairy, a giant who doesn't scare anyone, a mute scientist, a deposed prince, and a leader with a cold heart. I think it has everything to work out – Sirius joked, playing with a shell between his fingers and sitting in the small circle on the ground that had formed, just like Yuki.

– And an ally of our enemies who is now an enemy of his own allies – she complemented.

– Ex-ally... But I must admit, that was good, little one – Sirius replied, laughing. – At least it seems like a cohesive group.

– I didn't know you were part of our group now – the fairy replied sarcastically, squinting her eyes with suspicion.

– Temporarily, that's what I meant... – Sirius completed.

– Hey, guys, do you know who we're going to meet, right? – she asked excitedly. – Mesai, the local queen, has eyes that can hold all the past, meaning she has lived since the ancient era... She knows secrets no one else has seen.

– Unfortunately, from what I know, those secrets will die with her, Rixi... – Yuki explained.

– That was before I got here... – she exclaimed confidently. – After we all come together and win this war, she will certainly get bored and want to use her free time to talk about the things she experienced before dying in peace in this vast sea – continued the fairy, taking flight and waving her hands with the story she told. – When that happens, nothing is better than a companion who fought by her side for her own life, with whom she will share bonds of trust that will allow her to talk about the ancient era.

– It seems that horrible plans are your specialty... – Sirius mocked, laughing.

– By the gods! – she exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hands. – I just realized that Sirius also has special eyes, look! – said the fairy, approaching the rogue's face. – The eyes of someone who will beg on their knees to hear the things I discovered – she mocked, imitating a sad face, drawing laughter from everyone, including Sirius.

– You have a good sense of humor, fairy, you just need to stop believing what you say – Sirius retorted, leaning back on his hands on the ground while staring at her.

She stuck out her tongue.

– I think it's best not to mess with her, or your drawings in that notebook will be worse than mine... – Narthus warned.

– You can't blame me if what I represent in my art is the essence of each individual... – she justified, looking at Narthus with a wrinkled nose. – Hey... Princess – she continued, catching Yuki's attention with her raised hand, like an interested student. – If you permit, since we have time as you said... I would like to ask how you control those ice birds... It's just that where I come from, only the archmages, the old ones from that place, possessed such an ability.

– Haha, don't exaggerate, they're just birds... – Yuki said, forming one in her hand, which she extended forward, blowing it immediately afterward and making it fly into the sky before disappearing.

– If you don't want to share the secret, I'll understand... – she muttered, dejected. – It's just that extension mastery requires precise control of the magic flow, my lady... I even remember the feeling of controlling numerous long and thin lines at the same time – she continued, twiddling her small fingers in the air. – But we never managed to get past the first test.

– It's not something I really think about... – Yuki replied. – But I believe your masters could do more than small birds like mine.

– Yes... But they are as old and decrepit as glass goblets and well... Let's say they never had much patience with beginners. Now that the gates are closed, if you could teach me... I promise I would dedicate myself without taking up much of your time... – she completed, hiding her trembling hands behind her while floating in the air.

Yuki laughed.

– Let's do this... I will take you to one of our refuges and introduce you to a young man named Faolan. His knowledge of magic is so vast that he is the only one to date who has managed to create life with his hands... No wonder he is considered by many to be the closest person to the power of the gods. What do you think? Surely you'll have much more to learn from him than from me.

Life, can they really do that?, she wondered to herself, as her thoughts bubbled. She had never thought there was someone capable of such a feat. She hadn't heard anything like it since she was born. That was definitely a good story to tell.

– Not someone... – Yuki explained. – It's on a smaller scale, but it will help you understand the concepts. I'm sure your creative mind can take a lot from it...

– You've already convinced me – she exclaimed, laughing with excitement. It would be fun to create my own world, full of the things I draw in that notebook... BY THE DAMN GODS, this is turning out better than expected, she thought, clenching her fists in happiness, even though her conclusion was quite far from the words said.

– Anyone else? – Yuki asked.

– Yes, me... – Sirius interrupted, also raising his hand for no apparent reason. – I noticed there's no food here and no one is moving to get some.

– For once, I have to agree with you... – she responded as her small stomach rumbled timidly.

– I remember the fish from yesterday, I don't think it would hurt to get some of them – Narthus suggested.

Cavian approached them visibly with a demeanor from which smiles stayed away.

– Ready, little brother? – Yuki said to the newly arrived member as she stood up and walked towards her brother.

– For what? – Cavian asked without any enthusiasm reaching his words.

– Our scheduled duel – Yuki exclaimed, standing up. – The grand and main event of this gigantic and monotonous bubble. Whoever loses will be responsible for providing our lunch, what do you think?

– Oh, about that, I release you from your commitment... – Cavian said indifferently. – I'll get something for lunch while you continue talking, don't worry.

– And give up without even trying? No way! I always keep my promises... Don't be a bore, spark! In honor of old times. Shall we? – Yuki said, poking her brother's cheek with her index finger. – Your friends are curious about what I can do, and it's an opportunity after all this time to increase my record of seventy-nine victories.

– Aren't you afraid of losing? I'm afraid to inform you, my sister, but lucky streaks don't last forever – he said, timidly smiling.

– Haha, I'll make you swallow your arrogant words, spark – Yuki retorted, returning the smile.

– I bet a gold coin on the tyrant – Sirius joked.

– Two on the princess – she said, confronting Sirius with confident eyes.

– Hey, folks, is no one going to bet on me? – Cavian grumbled.

Narthus shrugged, embarrassed, looking at his friend.

– You yourself confirmed that you never won, my friend – Narthus said to justify his disbelief.

– Come on, guys, Cavian is an excellent option – Sirius exclaimed, standing up and placing one of his hands on Cavian's shoulder. – The king of lightning and recently out of the hell of the stone prison, the greatest survivor of Aldoin and legitimate heir to the throne of Aquia, the one who will surpass even the great evil above the skies... – Sirius said, smiling and hugging Cavian sideways, trying to promote him.

– Why didn't you bet on him then? – she grumbled, wrinkling her nose.

– I bet a coin on myself – Cavian said confidently, while everyone laughed at the situation.

Cavian

– Whoever steps out of the arena loses – said Yuki as she crouched down and touched the green grass with one finger, which paled, forming a square marked on the ground. It surely measured more than fifty meters on each side, providing enough distance to prevent a victory by sheer luck.

Everyone settled at the edge of the improvised arena as both greeted each other in the center. Memories made Cavian almost feel the cold mountain winds brushing his face like the last time.

Yuki initiated her attack, placing both hands on the ground, the same move she had used at the cabin days ago. Now it seemed more intense, traversing the soil swiftly.

Cavian jumped before the ice reached his feet, charged the Pacifier with energy flowing from his hands, and thrust the blade downward, straight, making the sword stab the ground.

The current traveled through the ice, and the dissipating energy turned the ice blade covering the grass into water, forcing Yuki to jump back to avoid the strike.

– New tricks, it's getting interesting! – exclaimed Yuki as Cavian landed on the ground, pulling the sword back into his hands.

Yuki clasped her hands together and, with one closed fist, moved the other palm through the air, forming a sword of the purest ice along the way. She rushed at Cavian, who awaited her with his sword held back, anticipating the attack, a move he had inherited from his mother and grandfather before her.

When Yuki approached, he finally unleashed his attack, but before the swords could clash, Yuki used her free hand on the ground, raising an ice wall that shattered with Cavian's strike. The opaque surface of the ice wall momentarily hid Yuki from his sight, and suddenly she appeared above, spinning overhead. She would strike before he could defend himself, an unexpectedly predictable move from his sister.

Yuki hadn't accounted for the number of tricks he had up his sleeve. He had already sensed the metal of the belt buckle around his sister's waist. It wasn't much, but he pushed her slightly away with all the strength he could muster. The amount of metal was small, and that type of magic lacked the power to attack her directly, but it certainly caused Yuki to change her trajectory in the air, making her miss her attack. The ice blade passed within centimeters of his left shoulder.

He pulled the Pacifier toward himself when he realized the wall he had shattered moments before had engulfed the tip of the sword and continued to grow like a living organism. How does she control it without even touching it? he thought quickly. In any case, as always, Yuki had put him in a situation where either he let the ice consume the sword or, if he tried to shatter the ice block with his power, he would create not only time but also an opening wide enough for her to deliver a precise strike. She had certainly planned this action seconds earlier. It was a problem he needed to solve later.

As soon as he let go of the sword, Yuki's attacks intensified, forcing him to retreat to the opposite edge of the small audience watching them.

She seemed to know his every move, even with the new elements he had thrown onto the board. The sword was one of his strengths, the first thing she would take from his hands, as she had just done. The next step would be to slow his movements since he had never been so fast, which she had also just accomplished. Years ago, the fight would have ended right there.

Even knowing how she acted, he couldn't take a step forward. He was cornered again. He would have to take advantage of a situation Yuki had not yet experienced; it was the only way, just like he had surprised her with his first attack. It was the only way to beat her.

He could still feel her; it wasn't as if the Pacifier dispersed his power in that situation. Perhaps the density of the ice wall isolated it from the outside. So, if the sword couldn't come to him, he could go to it. An anchor point, an opening.

In the next attack, Cavian didn't dodge, holding the ice blade between his palms. An ancient art of the Landrinian fighters, a perfect move for what was to come. The blade was rigid as he had expected, but he forced his arms until it broke. He stared at Yuki with keen eyes for her next move. She positioned what was left of the sword behind her and stepped back as he had predicted. She wouldn't waste the advantage of being armed and wouldn't be surprised again.

He advanced, jumped in the air before Yuki could move. A spinning kick would likely force her to defend or retreat. Too obvious. She raised her arms to defend herself. One hand beside her left cheek, the other poised. When he saw the movement of her arms, he pulled his sword, causing his body to spin in the opposite direction; the change in speed was abrupt and intense. Yuki's guard was completely open when his kick hit his sister's face, causing the princess to kneel on the ground, wiping the blood from her lips.

When Yuki looked into his eyes again, there was no threat. She seemed unexpectedly happy, as if he had given her something she had been waiting for years. Maybe, after all that time, for the first time, she realized that he might somehow reach her.

Yuki jumped back in a display of rare beauty. She crossed her arms in front of her with clenched fists, and when she opened them, a flock of birds flew from her hands. Cavian was already too close to one corner of the square to run.

He crouched and placed his hand on the ground, as Yuki had done before, although he firmly grasped the soil under his feet. The energy flowed through his fists intensely, while the sand beneath the frozen grass turned to glass between his fingers. He jumped even farther back, reaching the arena's edge to get enough distance for his attack, and hurled the projectiles between his fingers at each of the birds Yuki had formed, making them collide and disintegrate in the air.

When he saw it, a new block of ice formed in front of him, developing instantly in his direction. The structure once again obscured his view of Yuki, and he jumped out of the arena, high enough to fly over the ice block. He pulled the Pacifier to himself to return to the fight. When his vision crossed the top of the ice wall, he understood why he couldn't pull himself back. The force with which he had tried to pull against the Pacifier was the same as that with which the sword had come into his hands. His hand was pulled back along with his body in midair. Yuki had undone the structure that held her without him noticing in time.

He had just landed awkwardly on the ground when he faced his sister's contented smile, even though he had gotten so close, like never before that day.

– I'll have to be careful next time – said Yuki, extending her hand to her brother.

– I could feel the fear in your eyes for the first time – he joked, grabbing his sister's hand to finally stand up.

Yuki laughed.

– You're such a fool, spark, but I admit that for the first time, you exceeded my expectations. Just don't get cocky...

– I promise I'll try... – replied Cavian, returning his sister's smile.

Yuki

They had packed up the few belongings they carried before leaving the premises of the dome that had hosted them so peacefully. It reminded them of what they sought on the surface, even though the artificiality of that place stood out and seemed strange to anyone who had lived through what they had. The carefree laughter, the leisurely dawns, and the beauty surrounding their gazes without asking for anything in return, like the memories that faded with time. All of that would be left behind.

Bisco had arranged an escort to the castle and returned the respirators to their owners. Cavian was the first to arrive at the meeting point, the same place where he had arrived days ago. He preferred to leave in the morning before the sun rose, thus avoiding an encounter with Lis before departing. The pain he carried was already enough to torment him for the coming days.

The group boarded the underwater carriage, an open-bodied vehicle with rounded structures connected by the edges of its rings. The floor was the only rigid surface, and the openings were covered by the same transparent and bulbous structure that topped the islands sheltering the dry surface of white sand.

It was spacious enough inside its three carriages and was pulled by six flat-headed, broad-bodied fish. They were much slower than the sharks that had brought them there. They were like Bivios of the sea.

They passed through the city, and Rixi pressed herself against the wall to see everything her small eyes could reach. It was even more colorful up close, and no one would dare say that after so many years, normalcy would find its place there. A nostalgic stroll through the past. With pointed fingers and smiles at not-so-common visitors. The animosity spread by the words of the reds had not taken root in the reality they lived in. It was impossible for those pure expressions to be capable of the atrocities that had been spread to any willing ear on the mainland.

Finally, at the center of all the floating structures, a single and dazzling structure on the ground. The legendary dry castle at the bottom of the sea, Critias, seemed immune to the hammers of time. Since ancient times, very few had the pleasure of seeing it beyond the repeated descriptions in books. It was the first place that welcomed those who could not live below the surface. Its structure allowed the Aquamarinus to negotiate agreements on equal terms within their own home. It was the first step toward the universality they once sought. A treasure that would be sealed again years after the fall of the city of lights.

Walking along the pearly stone walkway showed that they entered the castle as guests and not as intruders, which certainly encouraged them to think that perhaps an agreement was indeed possible. Even so, the side corridor was lined with armored soldiers standing like statues, one next to the other, without glancing at them. The curved tips of the spears resting on the polished floor resembled large hooks. Fishermen of anyone who dared to threaten the calm and dark waters of the domain of the seas.

– To what do we owe the honor of such a visit? – questioned Mesai, seated on the throne, which was visible from afar before they could even present themselves. The coral tinged with orange scales had points that resembled a large crown and was at least twice as tall as the tentacle-haired queen. It was impossible to look into her deep, round eyes without getting lost in their small, infinite, starry universes, the eyes that would be the dream of any keeper and the nightmare for anyone trying to bury any pain. The robust body occupied the object almost symbiotically, separated only by the dark tones of the gelatinous coating that covered the queen from the base of the tentacles spread on the ground of the few steps leading to the throne to the top of her neck. This was probably how they conversed with the ancient gods, and perhaps Mesai was the closest to the divine presence witnessed in ancient times.

– I greet you, my queen – began Yuki as everyone knelt before the throne. – We have come to warn you of an impending danger. As you may already know, we found the entry plans for this kingdom in the hands of the allied kingdoms that now dominate the surface, indicating that an attack on your nation may be imminent.

– Your father has been planning this for years, princes of Aquia.

– Not just him, my queen – corrected Yuki. – I am sure you are also aware that I joined those opposing this regime many years ago. I only ask that my blood ties do not affect the impartiality of the information I bring.

– I know many things, princess – said Mesai. – I knew the results of now before you even left your diapers years ago, but even so, knowing every intention of those who sell themselves as the new gods, I could not stop them when it was all just a dream. So many lives were lost in the city of light, princess, other kings would probably raise stones with names they couldn't even remember. I carry in my dirty hands every drop of blood I let be spilled, as well as the desperate faces, the dreams, and the names of each one I sent back to the deep waters that day, all fresh in my mind as if they were staring at me, demanding the trust they placed in me – she finished with words loaded with anger.

– Others are also unjustly accused of treason, my queen – she continued with the coldness in her words that never failed her. – If these unite to free those who today languish in the chains of tyranny, I am sure they would join us, my queen. Perhaps even the armies they hold would give up fighting. This world would never have united against them with such vigor. I, as one of the leaders of the Freeds, guarantee that all our forces would be dedicated to this end, each one of us, men, women, children... With your support, with the support of the Natelurians, the situation could be reversed, my queen. I know I still lack the experience of the things you have witnessed, but the wisdom you carry knows that there is no other force to emerge that opposes the regime and that our best opportunity still lies in the time when these forces coexist.

Mesai laughed.

– Ahh, my little outsiders... – sighed the queen. – How I admire your courage... Many would not have it, much less in my presence – she continued, oscillating her right hand fingers in the air, looking at them curiously. – I confess that I once had that flame in my eyes... The hope for salvation by the power of our own hands, but I regret to say that those who inhabit the surface are not worthy of it – she warned as the peaceful face was taken over by the darkness of the deep sea. – They abdicated this salvation when they did not rise to save their children... When they did not support us when we lost ours trying to do what they refused... In the end, they still treat us as monsters by believing the empty words of those who chain them. Nautilus was decimated and reduced to dust as the home of traitors, and to this day, the blood of our people paints the walls of those ruins. After everything I did for them, do you still think it would be fair for me to risk the lives of my children once again for a lost cause?! – thundered the queen, making her hair writhe. – Would it be fair to ask them to leave the paradise they built to save a people who subjugate their equals?!

— I understand, my queen, but...

— There are no buts, princess... — Mesai interrupted, her words scarcely softened. — You say I'm not wise in choosing the path I follow, yet you offer me an even worse one? How do you expect me to support your cause? I confess I expected more from what I've heard about you. I expected to hear things unknown to my ears, but what you bring me is only what I already knew.

The queen was right; she had never been in that situation. She wanted to save the Freeds, but she couldn't convince Mesai if she herself agreed with the ruler of the deep waters. Probably, if she were in the queen's place, she wouldn't make any decision different from the one she was trying to rebut.

— With all due respect, my queen, it doesn't seem that you have understood that this is not just about fighting for us, but also for you. Every minute we lose is one in which they grow stronger. Eventually, they will reach you, my queen, just as we did.

— What I offer you is nothing more and nothing less than what I offer my own people — Mesai ignored. — Exile, complete and unrestricted, in our lands. As you have seen, we need nothing more from the surface... You may live here until your bones join the soil beneath your feet, as the treaty desires...

Cavian quickly averted his gaze upon hearing Rixi's sniffle being contained by the giant's robust hand over Narthus's shoulder.

— They are more dangerous than you think, my queen. If you deny support to the Freeds, you may never again have the chance to face them — Cavian unexpectedly confronted, causing her to smile in the face of failure. As his mother had once warned him, there was someone capable of leading Aquia there, someone who might have been shaped by adversities that the reality within the walls of those castles never had the power to create.

— I fought in this war with my own hands, my young ones. See? — said Mesai, lowering the gelatinous collar as she showed the scar on her pale, chubby neck. — Because I know what they are capable of, I emphasize, if it is still not clear, that I will not move a finger to help you, my people will not help you. Perhaps the creators of the treaty in their omnipotence could, but I fear they have already made their sacrifice and left the fate of all in the hands of fools...

— You are right in what you say, my queen. Fools will continue to be fools, even if you rub the truth in their faces, even after this is over, even after this throne is no longer occupied by your highness, or your enemies perish. There will still be those who take advantage of them. We may not have brought to your knowledge facts unknown to your majesty, but when we act as our enemies expect, we are not very different from those we judge. That's exactly what they expected when they spread false words about us, that our thirst for revenge would let us perish in their hands.

— Careful with your words, princess... — Mesai threatened, finally rising, causing the soldiers to stretch their spears along the corridor. — I treated you with the cordiality I wouldn't expect to be reserved for me, but I will not accept you disrespecting me or this house — the queen continued, sliding her tentacles over the stairs slowly, while observing the small creatures kneeling before her. — You fight a war that is already over, you just don't know it yet. As for you, princess of Aquia... — said the queen, staring at her as if the nebulas imprinted on her face were trying to steal her soul. — Save your advice for your people; they seem to need them more than I do.

She nodded, greeting the queen and keeping her mouth shut. There was no more to be said. Any word beyond that would be an uncertain step towards the abyss they wanted to stay away from. Let the people below the waters remain neutral. They already had too many enemies to deal with.

— Killsqual, escort our guests to the surface! — the queen ordered while returning to the throne, turning her back on them. — I believe they should not stay for dinner.

— As you wish, my queen — said the shark-man, nodding his head.

Cavian

Cavian walked through the bulbous vehicle, where the others were scattered on the multicolored benches of corals lined with soft sponges that fit together seamlessly like pieces of a puzzle. Only silence and frustration kept him company. Even the curious eyes of the fairy seemed to have lost their former charm. It was so obvious it would work that perhaps no one had thought, except for Yuki, about what they would do if everything went wrong. His sister had probably detailed every possible path; that was why she was never surprised by anything.

In the first carriage, Narthus seemed to be praying with his eyes closed, as usual. Rixi kept him company on the opposite side, swinging her tiny legs in front of the seat. At least a rare and long journey, in the comfort of those waters, would not be entirely bad.

— Senile old woman, who does she think she is? — the fairy muttered to herself, angrily scribbling in her notebook. — I won't lift a finger — she said, mimicking the queen. — Who said we need your help, you grumpy old hag? — Rixi continued without taking her eyes off the paper. He smiled secretly when he saw the drawing of the queen with bulging eyes and large teeth that didn't even exist.

In the next carriage, Mika slept turned to the side, while Sirius carelessly twirled a small shell between his fingers as he watched the path. Did he ever stop with that? Cavian thought as the rogue greeted him with a nod.

In the last space of the vehicle was Yuki. She seemed to be reviewing some leather maps she carried in her bag, spread out open there. He removed one to sit next to her.

— Are you busy? — he asked.

— Speak, spark. I'm reviewing some things that might work... If we had a chance to get close enough... Just one... — Yuki said thoughtfully, not looking at him.

— Everything is easier when you're around, you know? — he interrupted, gaining his sister's attention, who finally smiled at him.

— I'm sorry, little brother, but I have a feeling you see in me someone I am not. Besides... Maybe I'm more like our father than you think.

— What madness is this? Have you lost your mind? — he reprimanded, frowning.

Yuki laughed.

— I thought you had outgrown the naivety of believing everyone has your soft heart, spark... All this time, even now... There's something inside me that has never been in place, you know? — Yuki said, pointing to herself as she pursed her lips.

— If it's about our father's decisions, you know my opinion... I've always thought he...

— It has nothing to do with that, Ian... — Yuki interrupted. — Incredibly, it's something difficult for me to explain. This thing people feel, I think I don't have it inside me, you understand? It's not like I have the anger you have for what they did, or the sadness I know I should have when mom and Persus passed, it's as if somehow everything was mechanized, artificial... Mom was the only one who understood that. When we sat at that table and played for hours, it wasn't about the game she was teaching me, it was about the decisions I should learn to make. She knew that without a moral compass, I would become just like our father.

— But you've never been like him, Yuki. Look at what he does, look at what he did... It doesn't make sense for you to say these things.

Yuki smiled.

— You knew how careful she was with words... She never told me I would be the best queen, Ian, but the most victorious. In my limited mind, I couldn't differentiate those two things, but it was then, after a few years walking through those camps, that I could finally understand the words I thought I had understood when I was young... Being the best king or queen of Aquia was never the answer because she, being born outside of there, knew we needed to be more than that, and I could only understand such things when I left there, when I saw the results of my victories before my eyes. Only then would I have a chance to become a different person from him. Unlike me, you always understood that without ever having to think about it. That's why she never helped me achieve what I wanted. She knew she could convince everyone there; she would make sure our father had no way out. She definitely had a plan for that. She just didn't do it.

— She wouldn't do that to you, Yuki, knowing what it meant to you. I think you're just indulging in your crazy theories as you sometimes do.

— By the gods, spark! — she shouted. — That's what irritates me about you. You can't see the flaws in people, not even years in that dungeon could take that habit away from you. Do you think if I needed to sacrifice you to defeat our father, I wouldn't do it?

— You would find another solution... You always do... I'm here because of you, aren't I?

— Maybe it's because our mother made me promise I would fetch you regardless of my opinion?... To be honest, I didn't think at all that you would actually be alive...

— You can make up any excuse you want... — he said, wrinkling his nose.

Yuki laughed.

— You are unbearable, you know that? Come on, I'll explain it a thousand times until you understand. Remember when we were little, when I ended up facing Malfien?

— Like it was today...

— Well, that day, if it weren't for Nymo's call, I would have broken your arm into pieces. The sound of the bones breaking, the pain in your eyes, everything seemed so right and so light in my mind that I didn't hesitate for a moment.

— But it was understandable, Yuki, he...

— Would you have done it? — Yuki interrupted again.

— Probably not, but it's hard to put myself in that situation.

— No matter how much you tell me otherwise, I can't see myself differently from him. I don't know what I would do if I had someone by my side who hindered my plans, like mom did with him. I don't know what I would do with a child who disobeyed a treaty between kingdoms, like you did with him. I don't think we have the same purposes, but to achieve them, I can't see myself making decisions different from his, understand? — Yuki said, squinting her eyes as if trying to make him understand. — I couldn't be queen, fine... I accept that. Now it seems I can't even be different from him? In the end, I'm sure when the time comes, I will make the wrong decision, Ian, simply because I can't see beyond these damn numbers... — she muttered, smiling. — No matter how much she and I tried, it seems impossible for me to break free from this destiny.

It was logical to him that Yuki wouldn't make her father's decisions. Maybe he wasn't good at understanding what to expect from the people around him, but it was strange to think that perhaps the only person he really knew was his sister, probably the most enigmatic of all.

— Funny... You say I don't know things, but you couldn't do anything different from what I expected from you... — he finished, laughing, making Yuki squint her eyes.

– Forget it... – sighed Yuki, shaking her head and picking up one of the maps. – Come here. Do you see this place? – Yuki asked, pointing to the markings on the leather, while he nodded. They were dark like burns, though there were no annotations indicating anything, no symbols, no names... It was more of a metrically drawn map than anything else. – This is the closest camp we have, Makia. From there we can reach Arabot, which we call the last sky – she said, picking up another map. – When we get there, I plan to discuss our next steps.

– I don't understand... I might be mistaken, but isn't this long, drawn-out mountain here Reez?

– Exactly...

– But how does that lead to this? – he said, tracing his finger between the maps, confused.

– We have some means to move small groups between refuges; it's how they coordinate everyone at once.

– Even so, without the sea people, we'd be back to square one.

– To be honest, our plan was never to depend on them, Ian... It wasn't by chance that they passed on the information about your whereabouts to Persus. The Freeds know that the Aquarians would support us if we defeated our father. If we regained the power to rule Aquia, we would not only gain one of their most powerful armies but also suppress their forces. The people only need a spark of hope, Ian; if we give them that, even a small victory, we could equalize this war.

– But to do that, we would need to find him, right?

– Well... It's not like that's the only problem, but that's also been a thorn in our side. It's not been easy getting information, but what we hear is that he and the other generals are appearing less and less in public. The disappearance of magic users has also been increasingly frequent, even among those who support them. Something big is coming, Ian, we just don't know what it is yet... It's much more than controlling everything and everyone...

– If they control everything, no one could threaten them anymore, right? It seems simple to me.

– That's the point, my brother... We already can't. So why do they need to invade this kingdom? With every minute that passes, the gap between our forces only widens... – Yuki reflected. – Assuming they attacked the Aquamarinus, why would they risk themselves in such an unfavorable environment? Why would they give up such an easy victory on the surface? It seems they are rushing for something, it just doesn't make sense...

– Well, if I may – said Sirius, approaching the two, crouching between them with a smile that suggested he was about to cause trouble.

– I don't permit it... – Yuki retorted.

– I overheard part of the conversation and I'm afraid I unexpectedly agree with you, princess – Sirius ignored her, making Yuki frown. – As you brilliantly pointed out, no one would give up an easy victory if time was truly on their side, so what I can guarantee is that they are racing against time...

– Perhaps you could help us solve the mystery?... – Yuki suggested.

– Unfortunately, I am the master of the obvious, princess. You know better than I do that Shasak would never share information, much less with me... In fact, to be more honest, I don't think I would trust myself either... – observed Sirius, laughing at himself. – But... I'm good at reading movements, and I know they are in a hurry. The lower ranks have never gathered so much in such a short time; they have never been so rushed... Pressured... – Sirius continued in a suspenseful tone, clenching one of his fists in the air. – It's as if they are getting close to something, princess. That's what I know...

– This suggests they won't take long to play their cards. It could have helped if you had said that earlier in the queen's presence – observed Yuki.

– Yes, then we would have to explain where we got that information and I would probably be hanged minutes later – Sirius replied, squinting.

– I would trade your life for her support a million times... – Yuki joked.

Sirius laughed ironically, squinting as he stared at the princess.

– Maybe you haven't thought about the work you'd have finding someone who makes you smile so much – said Sirius, in a smug manner.

– Looks like you found someone to irritate her besides me, my sister – he observed.

– Exactly, I'll ask the carriage to turn around... – Yuki noted seriously, as she threatened to stand up.

– No, no, no... – Sirius begged quickly. – It was a joke, princess – the rogue justified, grabbing Yuki's hands, while he and his sister burst into laughter.

– I thought the cold heart was only her inheritance, dragon prince – mocked Sirius with a pale smile.

 

The sea had turned dark as a closed alley, though small lights moved around its exterior. Fear and beauty merged in a painting that moved before the eyes of those who still refused to fall asleep to admire it. Perhaps they would have enjoyed the night better if they knew what awaited them the next day.

Yuki

The beach seemed calm when they emerged; the blue and open sky promised a monotonous day. As soon as the dome opened, everyone jumped out and swam to the shore, while the boats disappeared on the horizon, pulled against the bottom of the calm waves. Yuki couldn't stop thinking; she needed to get Cavian to the freed ones, needed to know from Quazar what he intended by sending Persus in his place. There was no doubt about her friend's competence, but it was Quazar himself who had sent her on a mission with fewer difficulties days before. Not that they didn't exist, but too many coincidences, even subtle ones, bothered her. And she had already discovered a trail of them up to that point.

In the end, the plan for a broad front against the allied kingdoms was discarded. Obviously, the repression of the surface people against the Aquamarinus would take its toll. It had been brutal and long enough that the waters of the seas, once calm, would no longer be so safe for anyone who visited them.

The fine sand and the winds blowing against her face were comforting. The beauty of the forests she had seen was undoubtedly indisputable, but the most beautiful prison in the world was still a prison, and not even the most beautiful landscape could change the truth.

The princess twisted her hair against the fine, white sand when the falling drops revealed more details than intended. She crouched and dug a small hole with her hands. The earth had been moved recently around there. It was as if they had tried to erase the tracks, but even the small details would not go unnoticed by her eyes. Horses, yes, some of them had passed through there a few days ago, fast animals for quick searches. It was probably not a distant entourage. She didn't hesitate to signal to the companions who were still adjusting around there. Sirius had just put on his leather boot when he also saw her signal. She raised her right hand above her head, twisting it against the wind as everyone watched small birds forming in the palm of her hand. The same ones they had seen on other occasions, but smaller than usual. She closed her eyes as they took flight and spread through the air, while Cavian and the others began to return. They had taken only a few steps when an arrow pierced one of the ice grows.

– Return to the waters quickly! – she shouted, quickly awakening, heading towards Cavian and the others, although the brief run ceased seconds later.

– Tsk... Tsk... Tsk... Well, well, if it isn't my favorite runaway... – Shasak sneered, finally revealing himself against the distant rocks, causing Sirius and the others to stop as well.

Countless soldiers revealed themselves above and behind the rocks nearby. Melgar had also been pulled by the shackles that circled his thick wrists. His flames seemed to have been extinguished by the power of the metal, just like the children linked to him by a long chain. The little ones were as robust as bear cubs, and their frightened eyes sought shelter between his face and Melgar's. A situation probably new to them, although it would be terrifying for anyone who had the chance to experience it.

– I have a feeling we'll have the same result as always – she joked, seeming to have the situation under control.

– Ah, my dear... – said Shasak, taking a few steps towards her. – That's the beauty of life; every day is a new day to start over. You've left me with no way out so many times that it's finally my turn to leave you to the success of your own choices.

– The Freeds project would continue with or without me – she replied. – Killing me here won't make any difference to us.

– You Freeds... You're so... – said Shasak, rubbing his hands and walking towards Melgar. – Rustic, aren't you? So beastly... You only think about death, about blood... Not that I expected more... By no means... To be honest, I even confess that neither you nor your rebellious children cause any concern to me, nor to my superiors... They might not even know who you are, except of course for Bahamut, who created such problematic children... Tsk, tsk, tsk... Wrong examples, my dear... Must always be severely punished, simply to maintain the natural order... And that's why I'm here... – Shasak explained in a professorial tone while bringing his hand to Melgar's chin, lifting the dwarf's embarrassed face, who resisted looking at her. – To remind you that mortals should not try to take the place of gods – he continued, pulling off his gloves and throwing them to the ground, revealing his short, silky furred feline hands. – Sirius, Sirius, Sirius, such a promising job, it's a shame you threw it away for whatever false promises they made to you.

– I was studying them for you – said Sirius, walking towards Shasak to the surprised eyes of everyone. – I knew you would find us, my master. I took the opportunity to gather information about these vermin without them noticing.

Shasak laughed.

– Interesting... – said Shasak, rubbing his fingers against his feline beard. – You know me well... You know that my benevolent heart can't stand to punish anyone unjustly. So I offer you a chance for redemption, cut off this rebel's head and bring it to me.

– They took all my weapons, my master, it would be impossible for me to do it... – Sirius justified.

– Ah, of course... Forgive me, my dear. I'm a little distracted today... – said Shasak, smiling, while pulling one of the daggers from his belt, spinning it skillfully, and presenting the hilt to Sirius.

She noticed Cavian's breathing quickening with Sirius's steps towards Shasak.

Sirius took the dagger from Shasak's hands, and turning towards her, gave a wink before quickly turning with the blade towards Shasak's neck. Shasak parried the armed wrist with one of his hands and with the other, struck the rogue's throat, causing him to fall to his knees, clutching his own neck with his hands as he tried to pull the air that was missing from his lungs.

– What a shame... Tsk... – Shasak grumbled with a displeased expression. – I thought you could lie better... Everyone praised you so much. Not even the quick hands you pride yourself on could do anything to impress me... I guess the rumors ended up making me overestimate you, you know? Just like that easy-talking goblin. I was surprised that he, so attached to the pleasures of life, could be helping your little group of misfits. Always so discreet, even to my eyes – he finished, disconsolate.

– I have a proposal for you... – she said directly. – Let them leave freely from here, and I will surrender without contesting. What do you think?

– And what do I gain from this, princess?... I already have all of you in my hands.

– Well, even though you have an army at your back, you know there's still a small chance we might come out victorious, albeit with some casualties. But can you imagine the shame of explaining that to anyone? Besides, my head would be the perfect prize; you would capture the most wanted of the Freed ones, and also have Rizar in your hands, whom you could blame for Splenze's death, demonstrating the strength of the allied kingdoms once and for all. I have no doubt you would be praised by your peers and your subordinates.

– Yuki! Please, don't do this... – pleaded Cavian.

– You and Sirius... And I'll let the rest escape, how about that? – proposed Shasak, ignoring Cavian.

– You'll have only me, Shasak. You know it's an irresistible offer. You can catch them later. It won't be the same with me.

– Ahhhh... – murmured Shasak with a smile that overflowed through his eyes. – If it were anyone else... I would say you had lost your sanity, but not you, no, no, no, definitely they won't survive for long...

– One more reason to accept my offer – she confronted again, while Sirius regained his breath and struggled to rise from the ground.

– Listen everyone, do not dare to intervene, this is the best decision, and I will not let any more lives be taken today! – she proclaimed firmly. – Don't make things harder than they already are, understand? I don't want to have to restrain you in any way. Survive one more day, and then another, and then another, until we reach the calm dawn – she continued, repeating one of the teachings reiterated every morning to the younger ones. – As for you, Shasak, make your decision now or I will turn your archers into beautiful ice sculptures.

– I accept!... – he exclaimed quickly, facing the desperate faces with satisfaction. – Release them – he ordered the soldiers, who unchained Melgar and the little ones, who ran towards Yuki.

– Our life isn't worth this, my lady. I betrayed you... – Melgar revealed desperately, kneeling at her feet as the flames returned to his body. – I told them where you would come, my lady.

– I'm not doing this for you – she said with angry eyes, holding the dwarf's wrists and freezing them until they lost their glow. – You will get what you deserve soon... At least be responsible and leave the children with my brother.

– They are my children, my lady, don't do this, I beg you... – pleaded Melgar with tearful eyes.

– You are not someone trustworthy to take care of them; the next time you are threatened, will you offer them in exchange?

– No, my lady, please, don't say that... – whimpered the little man.

– Enough, Melgar! – she exclaimed angrily. – If you think you owe me something for my life, do me this last favor – she requested before averting her eyes and walking towards Shasak.

– Thank you, ladies and gentlemen, we will see each other soon – Shasak mocked, bowing to the small crowd with open arms, while everyone stared at him angrily, yet immobile as ordered.

She had been clear in her message, and perhaps there was some way to save her afterward. Otherwise, a confrontation like that would be a bloodbath, with chances of success as small as the grains of sand under their feet.

Everyone sat on the sandy ground. Their devastated hearts had to be content with the sound of the breaking calm waves. They would survive one more day.

THE KEY AND THE LIONS

Cavian

– Hey, Cavian, stay calm, we'll go after her – said Narthus, trying to calm him down.

Cavian smiled despondently.

– Didn't you hear what he said? – he retorted angrily, rubbing his hair over his forehead, trying to think of something useful. – They captured Rizar, now Yuki... I don't even know where the Freeds are, or where they might have taken her...

– Forgive me, my lord, I couldn't avoid it, I never thought they could find us in those caves – murmured Melgar desperately, kneeling on the ground. – Oberor always roamed them freely, never breathing the outside air, never leaving our limits, but there were so many, my lord, they came from all sides like ants. I beg your pardon, my lord, Miss Yuki was always kind to us... – Melgar justified with the little ones, who cried further back.

One of them even carried the compass Cavian had seen the other day; it must have been the one who dreamed of being an explorer.

– The child is not to blame. They could have found us with or without you – he replied, taking a deep breath as he tried to calm down.

– Hey, little ones, come with me, I'll show you some tricks – said Rixi, trying to distract them.

– I often heard Splenze talk about noble executions, Cavian, they always happen in Blackhelm. You must know the place – observed Mika.

– She's right, it's where we should go if we want to find her... – agreed Sirius, flipping a shell over his fingers while staring at the sea. The usually smiling appearance adopted a serious demeanor this time.

– I have nothing left to offer you... – he said.

– Stop whining, dragon... It's not like I can go out, Shasak just gave us some time until he can go hunting again, your sister knew that... – replied Sirius.

– Still, I've escaped from that place before, it's a fortress... They must have reinforced it during this period, I have no idea how to get in there, not without a thousand men waiting at the gate.

– I know where to find the way. The marks on those maps in Shasak's room, they all had a common point... The seal of the Una tower – he explained, throwing the shell with a snap towards the sea before getting up and rubbing his hands together. – It's where all the sages are being taken, it's even in Fisbia. We would just need someone who knows the place.

– Forgive me for interrupting, my lord... – interrupted Melgar with a still trembling voice. – But I know someone who might know, he was a bald and big man. I met him right after he and Miss Yuki saved me. I'm almost sure he ended up being taken to that place... His name was Malgus, Galcus...

– Bacus? – he asked, surprised.

– Yes, my lord, that was his name! – exclaimed Melgar.

– He was our teacher when we were children, a family friend...

– If he's trustworthy, he should do – cut in Sirius. – If he's been there long enough, he should be able to tell us where to find what we need. Think about it... They are two of their leaders, I find it hard to believe they won't do anything. What we can do is find a way to get them to access the main gate, so the walls won't be a problem anymore. If we manage to do that, it might be possible to do something, otherwise it's very likely that everyone will just be crushed like insects in that place – warned Sirius.

– If it's what's possible, we have to try – he said, nodding.

– I can go with Mika and Rixi to try to warn them, even though we have no idea how we'll reach any of them – said Narthus, while looking for something in his bag.

Mika nodded.

– There's a pattern in the hideouts, forests, caves, hard-to-reach places – observed Mika. – When we left Stormcrow, Yuki mentioned a place to treat him in case I couldn't – she said, pointing to Sirius. – It was three days from here and considering they would have the resources for it, I'm almost certain it's one of the freed ones' hideouts. If we had a map, the only thing that would make sense at that distance with such characteristics is the forest of Izilium, so if we could explore it with Melgar, well... I think it's quite likely they will find us.

Sirius nodded, impressed, contorting his mouth while clapping.

– The mute has a good point! – exclaimed Sirius, raising his index finger.

– I've lived in these mountains all my life, my lady – replied Melgar, rubbing his wrists still sore from the ice. – It was always Miss Yuki who came to visit us... But whatever is within my reach, I will be pleased to help.

– Well, then let's go – ordered Sirius. – Cavian comes with me. You, the giant, the dwarf, and the redhead will try to find them. Tell them we will bring what they need and ask them to prepare.

– Isn't it better to wait for our signal? We hardly know if we'll have anything in hand... – he questioned.

Sirius smiled.

– And your sister said I was the optimist... – Sirius mocked after getting up while stretching one of his arms. – If you want to go with them, dragon, be my guest, if you come with me, just don't get in my way. Let's go, let's go, we have a lot of work to do... – ordered the rogue again while clapping his hands. He seemed strangely confident, even though everyone there knew they were walking on the edge of the abyss.

– Good luck, my friends! – exclaimed Narthus while hugging the two against his bulky body, eliciting a grimace from Sirius, who tried in vain to break free. – This is so they can find us on the way back – he said, handing a signaling stone to each of them.

– Keep the luck for yourselves, you're likely to need it more than we do – replied Sirius while Mika raised an eyebrow with a deep sigh.

– At least Rixi seems to have found someone willing to listen to her stories... – observed Narthus, nodding his head towards the fairy who was spinning in the air, releasing sparks from her hands while the little ones' bright eyes and crooked smiles returned to their faces.

Cavian

They had arrived at the attic of an apparently abandoned house, back in the city of shadows. Such places were not uncommon there, homes vacated by blood debts, becoming the residence of newcomers, in a macabre cycle of renewal. Despite this, the house in question seemed untouched, at least that’s what the cobwebs stretched between the walls revealed.

The city had indeed enhanced its defenses; they had passed a few guards on the way, but hiding in that city was Sirius's favorite pastime. Even though he knew the walls had ears, the passage would be brief and necessary for what they intended to do, or so he had told Cavian before they left.

– What is this place? – asked Cavian, already seated on the dusty wooden floor while Sirius seemed to be gathering some things into an old bag.

– One of our hideouts from not so long ago... – replied Sirius.

– Yuki told me about what happened... Despite everything, it must be nice to have a big family like yours.

– Without a doubt, at least it seems impossible not to get along with someone.

Cavian smiled, nodding.

– You seem to get along with all of them, I mean... At least that’s what I felt that day in the tavern.

– Today more than before, but it wasn't always like this. Unfortunately, we end up valuing things more when they are far from us. You probably miss your mother more today than you did in the past, right?

– Without a doubt.

– Just like I miss my brother Tarkus. He was one of the pillars of our family. When we lost him, everything was so... I don't know, it was bad enough to make those who remained try to support each other... Losses strengthen the remaining bonds, dragon, and it gets harder to lose them each time. It’s never easier.

– Wouldn't you like to have them back? – asked Cavian while kicking a cockroach climbing up his tied sandal, walking near a small square window, observing the moonlight from a clear sky far away without getting close enough.

– No... – he replied quickly to Cavian's surprised face, who even turned around at the answer. – Everything is cause and effect, Cavian. If I said I wanted my deceased parents back, I would never have met my father and brothers. If Tarkus hadn't passed, I wouldn't have the love I have for them today, and maybe everything would be worse. Life is like a game where you always lose; the best hand is the one that makes you lose less, but you never know which one it is... – he concluded, laughing, putting away a box he had just closed, full of seemingly colored cubes, though faded by the darkness of the place. – Reflect a lot on life, my friend; you should focus more on what you're living now... – he said, finally tying the rope around the bag.

– Lately, it’s been difficult...

Sirius laughed.

– If you live long enough, you'll understand that what you're doing is the recipe for living a miserable life. I've already told you, you'll think, and think, and think, and in the end, you'll think you could have done something different. This broken brain of yours – he said, pointing to his own head – will make you believe that lie.

Cavian nodded.

He was not like Yuki; he pondered too much, thought too much about unnecessary things. Even the confidence she mentioned seemed to have been lost. How could she trust him for anything? The future of an entire world in the hands of someone who would surely make the worst possible choices. He hadn't mentioned it in the conversation, but there were certainly clearly problematic paths, and people who had the gift of choosing them, as seemed to be the case. He had already thought about it; she certainly just wanted to save him, there was no logic in sacrificing herself to spare anyone who was on that beach that day. She was the most important piece, Shasak knew that, and he should have known too. If Cavian didn't know the man mentioned by the red-haired dwarf, there was no doubt he would leave him there, it would be one less problem to deal with.

Cavian

Cavian and Sirius walked through the markets of Fisbia after having disembarked with a convoy of merchants. It was the fastest and safest option they had found. They were naturally outsiders, coming and going at all times. It seemed appropriate for now.

The borders seemed apparently calm there. Perhaps a reflection of the confidence that probably overflowed from the current rulers of the kingdom. As Yuki had warned, it was likely that nothing could stop them. The golden grasses adorning the city's entrances still maintained their shine, although the poorly maintained stalls with scarce products and the tired faces of their owners revealed that Fisbia's vigor was no longer the same as in its glorious years.

At noon on the solstice, atop Blackhelm, retribution for those who destroyed our homes and families. The Kirin – proclaimed the posters replicated on the wooden and clay walls by the hands of men with giant, rounded helmets resembling large red diving helmets. They also distributed the newspapers circulating and spread whispers through the taverns. At the end of the next twenty-one days, the sun would illuminate Fisbia with all its splendor, the perfect opportunity for the spectacle they were planning.

Right at the entrance to the open market, it was possible to see the top of the tower of books that almost reached the sky, erected in the heart of the city, the same one Sirius had mentioned some time ago. Rounded like the memorable towers of chessboards and so tall that from where they stood, it seemed to have stolen the sun itself, composing a glorious and immense lighthouse. The Una tower.

They approached close enough to understand its most intricate challenges. The wall was not the problem, it was no higher than a small young tree, but there was an extensive garden between it and the tower, surrounding its entire extent. Through the gate's open bars, it was possible to see that it was long enough that they wouldn't be able to reach the doors without being seen from any of the watchtowers.

– Any ideas? – asked Cavian to Sirius, leaning against the stone wall where the remains of an abandoned stall lay.

– If you could fly, it would help us – joked the rogue, flicking a sliver of stone between his fingers, the same gesture he always made when he needed to calm his almost always chaotic thoughts.

– We could try to steal one of the carts like we did with Splenze.

– Two guard posts, superior security control, the risk would be very high – replied Sirius dryly, still staring at the structure.

– The underground?

– They wouldn't leave it unprotected, but the surveillance must be lower. Even so, I find it hard to believe they don't have some way to inform the others. I saw what you did with that sword, do you think you could drive it into those walls? – Sirius pointed towards the tower.

– It's a long distance, maybe if I gave it a bit more energy... Well, I think we'd have only one shot to try, as I wouldn't be able to pull it back.

– It should work. I have a launcher – revealed Sirius, pulling out a spool of wire attached to a small harpoon. But besides not having enough strength to reach there, we'd still have to find a way to pierce those stones. I saw how the sword cut those weapons in the castle, it might be our best chance.

– And for the return? We'd be without any support points.

– Here, it belonged to my brother – said Sirius, handing over a carefully folded grayish cloak, with a metal brooch, a small bird and a moon, forming a silver circle, fastening the hood's ends at the neck's center. – It's a planar cloak, it will soften the fall. It’s how we used to move around in the past.

– The same symbol as the necklace on your neck... – he observed, holding the cloak in his hands, the symbol’s trace was familiar, although any bird would probably remind him of home.

– Yes, it's a way to always remember the old man's teachings, it's what kept most of us alive until today. Now, back to the plan, we just need to find a high enough point so we can float like leaves over the grass. The top should work – said Sirius, nodding towards the tower's top, making Cavian finally step out from behind the wall to look.

– Looks good... – he agreed. – If we wait until night, no one will notice us entering or leaving.

– We'll have to survive hidden in that place for at least a whole day, Cavian, do me a favor and take off your noisy shoes.

– I'm more worried if this cable will hold both of us.

– If you can't get that thing of yours high enough for us to enter through some of those volcano-mouth-sized windows, we probably deserve whatever fate your gods have for us – mocked Sirius, pointing to the square openings in the tower's walls. They were wide enough for both to enter without major problems.

They waited until the moon took its place in the sky. They climbed the highest spot they could find, the top of a chimney of a warehouse a few meters from the walls. Cavian could smell the burnt clay that had impregnated the brick wall. The sword was already tied to the harpoon, and Sirius almost burned his hand when part of the energy Cavian transferred to the sword traveled down the shaft into his hands.

– Be careful with that – complained the rogue, shaking his hand in the air.

– Sorry, I've never fed it this way...

– Forget it, just do what we came to do.

Cavian nodded and began to energize the sword as it was taken over by a blue glow. With the crossbow in hand, Sirius closed one eye, aiming towards the window they intended to enter, held his breath, and pulled the trigger when the projectile finally flew through the sky. Cavian extended his palms and tried to propel the sword with all the force he could muster. The marks on his arm became visible under the brown shirt he wore until they faded. The faint blue glow wasn't very visible under the moonlight, but they saw when the sword began to lose height and its light. The cable stretched and almost reached its limit. Sirius hoped there would be more slack, but Cavian had hit a point a little higher than they had planned. He gave two firm tugs to ensure everything had gone as planned.

Sirius spun the crossbow around the chimney, securing the chain with the help of a carabiner. He also took a gauntlet out of his bag and fastened it to the cable, moving it in both directions. He tied what seemed to be a belt around one of his arms, tightening it firmly until the leather marked his forearm.

– Hold this tight and don't let go until we reach those stones. I'll make the system pull all at once – said Sirius, giving about three turns to one of the mechanism's side buttons until it locked on its own. – The mists will protect us from the guards' sight, as long as we stay above them. If it loosens before that, you'll fall into the middle of that field, and then we're lost, understood?

Cavian nodded.

As soon as Sirius pressed the button, their bodies flew over the fine grass. The buzz of the gauntlet running along the cable filled their ears. They were already a few meters from the tower when they heard a quick, dry metallic snap. The gauntlet had stopped running when the cable snapped, and before they could think, they were thrown like arrows against the stone wall. The impact was so abrupt that the harpoon detached from the sword that supported it, causing both to fall through the air. The cloak cushioned the free fall, though not as smoothly as someone might imagine from Sirius' words. Cavian quickly slapped his right hand against the wall and pulled himself against it, while with the other hand he grabbed Sirius by the wrist. The same Blackhelm stones founded that tower. The sensation of clinging to those walls was a fond memory of the old days, but it wasn't like before; the years in that dungeon had made him lighter.

He was still looking at the abyss below his feet when Cavian rotated his arm to throw him against the opening they had planned to enter. Then he forced his feet against the walls and rotated his body against the opening, landing with his knees bent on the stone floor.

– Hey, dragon, what was that? – asked Sirius, panting and squinting, while massaging his ribs under his clothes.

They were in what seemed to be a conversation hall. A round room with comfortable sofas, illuminated only by moonlight. It had a single ordinary wooden door that was closed.

– Some old tricks... You asked if I could fly, not if I knew how to stick to walls.

Sirius laughed.

– Indeed, although it didn't save my ribs... – joked Sirius, as he stuck his head out the window, checking the distance from which the Pacifier, still fixed to the tower, hung. He placed his hands on the rock above his head and could feel the sword timidly. He gave a small discharge over the outer wall, increasing the connection's intensity until he could push it out. The Pacifier fell spinning in the air until he caught it by the window.

– Seems like a good place to rest... – he said in a carefree tone.

– First, let's explore the place... – said Sirius, carefully opening the door, allowing the bright light from the other side to slowly enter the room. Sirius beckoned him with a hand gesture, making him approach the opening.

Their vision was like being in a tunnel of books. The tower was illuminated by thin lines descending like a cascade of light globes, the same ones Cavian had seen in Rizar's hands some time ago. The tower was tall enough that the same lines disappeared as they ascended. The circular shelves of varying radii seemed to slide between each other regularly, like the hands of a clock in a splendid and wise mechanism. Each section had a free floor like the one they were on. There was probably a staircase somewhere, but it was too risky to expose themselves in such a well-lit place. They would certainly need a disguise, one good enough to give them time to find Bacus in that sea of pages worn by time.

They waited until just before sunrise when probably more people would be sleeping. Sirius set off alone, covering himself with the hood. He didn't run as Cavian expected; he walked silently, like a cautious guardian, until he disappeared from his sight through the crack.

Sirius

It took several minutes before he returned with some cloths wrapped in his hands. He closed the door again before finally speaking.

– Put this on! – he ordered, handing over purple tunics with spiral triads in golden tones. Despite the color, they didn't draw much attention; the purple was dull and dark, and the golden lines were thin enough to be noticeable only up close.

– Looks like some kind of uniform – observed Cavian.

– I saw two of them wearing this, and they were filled with them in a closet of a room around here.

– Are you sure they didn't notice you? – questioned the prince, dressing as he did.

– Wake up, Cavian, even if they saw me, they'd think it was a figment of their minds deceived by the smell of these mold-covered pages. There was only one old man in the room, sleeping and snoring like a bear. Even you could walk there unnoticed.

Cavian frowned.

– Even dressed like this, we need to come up with names; they must know each other – continued Cavian, trying to foresee the next difficulties.

– The floors are numbered; we're on the ninth one, so there must be at least fifty more above us.

– This gentleman you found, couldn't we ask him?

– An effective measure would be to interrogate him, but then we'd have to kill him or leave him tied up until he dies on his own... Even then, they might notice his absence – he observed, pensively. – But from what I know of your majesty, I don't think you'd like us to opt for either of those options.

– Perhaps if we explained our intentions to him... Not everyone here is bad, Sirius; Bacus is proof of that. Most are just prisoners. – pointed out Cavian.

– You may know prisons, dragon, but you don't seem to know people very well. They'd think they’d gain some advantage by handing us over, and bam! They'd hand us over with clean smiles on their faces – he said, climbing onto the armchair and tapping on the hollow wood of the ceiling.

– Any suggestion on how we can optimize our search? With this many floors, it would be impossible to check one by one in time.

– Well, the division is by floors and from the titles I could decipher, the books here are organized by themes. This one, for example, talks about plants, climate, and things like that. Certainly, there wouldn't be a better place to hide; no one must come here.

– Where would Bacus be? What theme would interest him? Gods? Religions? Conflicts? – Cavian thought aloud briefly, trying to find the answer he sought. – I think some floor about history, maybe... That was what he used to like at least... – he remembered.

– Then we just need to look at the first books of each floor. At least reading here won't be a problem – said Sirius, opening the door slightly while covering his right eye with his other hand. What lunatic can live in this place?, he thought while analyzing the corridors that almost blinded him – Let's go before they decide to wake up. If we don't find anything, we'll still have to find a place to hide.

– The names, Sirius – reminded Cavian. – I thought of Totinder and yours... Sarmarkien, what do you think? At least they seem to sound like wise names...

– Whatever, they're so horrible I'll pretend to be mute to avoid using them – he grumbled, finally stepping through the door.

They headed for the stairs they found. A small corridor led to what seemed to be the outermost part of the tower. The same appeared to happen on the opposite side. The stairs had a matte and rough sole, but the darkened and glossy stones covering the walls were the same as the black castle, except for the intense light that seemed to follow them. No one would need them there; no one would read while walking those stairs, but it would also be very likely that no one would trip on those wide steps that twisted around the tower.

They walked cautiously through the structure, careful not to bump into anyone who might be wandering around. There wouldn't be safer enemies. Probably the time they spent there produced strong minds, but muscles incapable of carrying any dozen of those light tunics. They were prisoners of the world, just like them, not their real enemies; it was enough for them to take slower steps without surprises that would be hard to handle. Sirius discreetly checked the piles just ahead of each corridor, The Languages of Forgotten Peoples; Adonsoneiro for Wall Construction; Techniques for Bivios Soleage; Lineage Combinations: Evolution or Involution; The Heir of the Gods; The Sacrifice of Gaya... The titles replicated in heaps on the shelves, and they had already climbed more than twenty floors when they finally found something that seemed to match what they were looking for, The Battle of Solaris; if he wasn't mistaken, he had heard something about the event that gave fame to the lions of Fisbia. He immediately turned to Cavian, who was waiting, watching the stairs.

– Hey, Cavian, I think this is the place! – he exclaimed.

– Should we go up or down?

– I don't know either. But there's no more time to look; they should wake up soon.

– I saw the knocks you gave on the ceiling, maybe we can rest on the beams until it gets dark again.

– It's what we have for now, we're moving too slowly, dragon, we have to be careful not to let time slip away before we can really do something.

Cavian nodded.

Cavian

They settled in one of the empty rooms; there seemed to be many around. Unfortunately, not on the narrow bed with a comfortable mattress. They ripped some slats from the ceiling so they could settle between the beams, as they did with their travel bags. The light coming through the window would illuminate the cracks enough for them to find the best moment to act. They could rest and think about what to do. Cavian tried to use his powers to check if anyone as big as Bacus would pass by, but the distance needed for a wider scan, besides never being tested, would probably bring a fatigue hard to evaluate. As Bacus himself had taught him, sometimes trying to gain time in any way was synonymous with losing it. Sirius would surely find a way; at least until then, he had managed everything he had promised.

Meanwhile, he thought about how Yuki might be. Shasak, from what little he knew, wasn't kind to his enemies, and Yuki seemed, in his eyes, one of the main trophies on the shelf. The faces trapped in the stone walls made him sleep poorly, just like Sirius, though he didn't know if for the same reason. He could see his fingers moving, outlined by the bluish lines nearby. The old habit of the coins, he thought. In this, Sirius reminded him a bit of Yuki, at least for his always present restlessness.

The moonlight advanced through the cracks for several hours when he saw Sirius feel the loose wooden slat. He pulled it aside and descended like a cat. It was incredible his ability to fall as silently as a feather to the ground, especially with clothes like that.

Without the same dexterity, Cavian dragged his body to the hole they entered through and stretched his body before finally releasing his hands from his sides. He wasn't as silent as Sirius, but it was the best he could offer.

– I'm going to search the floors, stay alert... – whispered Sirius, pointing his fingers at the door. At least the lack of locks would immensely facilitate his work.

– Remember the description? – he questioned in the same tone.

– I don't think there would be many one-eyed people dragging their feet around here; the ones I knew were far from interested in books.

– Bacus is terribly smart, Sirius, and strong as a bear. Please, be careful.

– Relax, dragon, keep an eye on the little stone Narthus gave you, if I need anything, I'll let you know.

Cavian nodded.

The minutes of anxiety passed until Sirius finally returned. Although there had been no danger so far, they remained cautious. Slow steps with the tunic would allow them to pass as thinkers with sleeping problems. He reached the room indicated by Sirius, who opened the sliding door just enough for Cavian to pass, preventing the slightest light from entering the place. Passing through the door, he saw the corpulent body of the ogre on the bed that barely fit him. He was lying on his back, with part of the sheet covering only one leg. He walked carefully to the bed, took the hood off his head, and covered the ogre's mouth with one hand. At that moment, Cavian could barely contain the ogre's turn on the bed, startled, staring incredulously at his face.

– Master Cavian, by the gods! – exclaimed Bacus, sitting up on the bed and feeling his face. – You're really alive.

Bacus was dressed only in striped pajama shorts. He was not in shape as in his heyday. His belly rested on his already tired legs. One of them, the smaller one, was even thinner than before, and wrinkles framed the face caressed by time.

– Still searching for reasons, my friend! – he replied, happy to see the old companion again.

Bacus gave such a tight hug to Cavian that he almost crushed one or two of his ribs.

– It was Yuki, wasn't it? Your mother made me take her that day; I did the best I could, young one, my old knees couldn't do much.

– Yes, she found out where I was.

– I knew it! That girl inherited your mother's gifts, she herself said that crumb would be enough! – said the sage, slightly euphoric.

– It's for her that we're here, Bacus – he explained as Bacus finally noticed Sirius's presence leaning against the door.

– Good evening, sir, it's a pleasure... – said Sirius, waving one hand with a deliberately false smile.

– It seems you've made new friends, young master – observed Bacus.

– I haven't had much luck with the old ones – he joked.

– I'm sorry, young one, it was never my intention to abandon your sister, I only did it because there was nothing more I could do to help her in that place. They are so talented in everything they do, and I... Well, I'm just a big man who doesn't know how to fight, a man of books...

– Don't be silly, Bacus, you're part of the family – said Cavian, eliciting an embarrassed smile and a teary eye from the one-eyed creature.

– If you tell me what Miss Yuki needs, I won't hesitate to help. – Exclaimed Bacus.

– Her execution is scheduled for the next solstice, Bacus, in Blackhelm. – He revealed, as the cyclops' face went into shock.

– But, young master... Your father... Your father wouldn't allow it, I mean, he didn't kill you, it would be coherent for him to do the same with her.

– After everything I've seen, I don't think there's anything left to save him, Bacus, the warning was at least pretty clear to me. Yuki has become the main rival to his plans, and if they find out I'm alive, which will happen soon, he will have no choice but to heed the call of those who follow him. Be sure he will do it without hesitation.

– You have a point, young master, Miss Yuki is a natural leader and probably the only one capable of overthrowing him from his place. Not that the young master isn't a threat too... But you know as well as I do that your father never tolerated such insubordination... Just like with your highness... – observed Bacus, visibly saddened, probably because the possibility Cavian raised was not as distant as it seemed a few seconds ago.

– Exactly, we came here because we need access to the construction maps of Blackhelm, Sirius thinks there is information here that would help us.

– And he's right, young one, all the knowledge in the world is in this place. At least the first floor has been increasingly empty... Well, maps?... – the cyclops thought while scratching his bald head. – Yes, they must be three or four floors at the top, I've been there a few times. The most important subjects for them have always taken the highest places.

– Can you get them for us?

– Without a doubt, the books cannot be removed from the place, but there is a reading area, I can deliver them to you without being seen. There are as many books there as here, they won't notice the absence of a few pages.

– Won't that cause you problems?

– Master Cavian, I confess my passionate and almost blind vision for this place – said Bacus, his eyes regaining their sparkle. – I wouldn't want you to misunderstand me... I don't agree with anything they do out there. There's no doubt that the ambitions of the new gods are wicked and abominable, but this place... It's the materialization of everything I've dreamed of since I can remember thinking. Despite all this, your mother gave me a home I never had, and you are like the children I adopted in my fleeting passage through this world. You must remember the lesson I always taught you when you were little... We must never place desires ahead of principles. Regardless of what you need to do, I would do anything so you could live at least part of the beautiful life I've had until now.

– You are a kindly incorrigible old man... – he said, smiling.

– I couldn't tarnish my legacy of teachings by living differently from the lessons I had the pleasure of sharing with you, young master – said Bacus as he got up, putting on a leather slipper lined with wool, and walked to one of the wardrobes on the side of the room. – I believe you must be hungry after traveling all this time – he said as he opened the doors, revealing some hanging meats and dried fruits, pulling some of them to the small table near the window. – Come, help yourselves, we have a few hours and I'm curious to hear how you got here, young master.

– I'll accept the invitation for the plums – he joked. They undoubtedly looked delicious.

Cavian

Just before sunrise, Sirius brought the travel bags to the room, and shortly after, Bacus left, dressed in his oversized tunic. Cavian watched as he shuffled his feet into the tower. According to Bacus, they could rest there until he returned, although Sirius insisted on sitting hidden beside one of the wardrobes. He even placed a lock between the door and the wall so it couldn't be opened without the correct signal given to Bacus. Lying on the floor near the window, looking at the blue sky above them, he thought about what decisions he might have made differently if he hadn't been locked up for so many years in that castle and later within the walls of that dungeon. He had known so little of the world and its people that the short journey to this point had been a daily summary of what might have taken years to learn.

It was early afternoon when Bacus returned. Cavian could see him behind the door, giving two light knocks without even trying to open it. Sirius had gotten up excitedly when Cavian finally opened the door, but to both of their surprise, Bacus wasn't carrying anything with him.

– Bacus, don't tell me that... – he exclaimed before being interrupted.

– Calm down, young master – said Bacus, lifting his tunic and revealing pages stuck to his skin. – This tunic tends to get quite hot when climbing so many steps – he continued, tearing them off his body and handing them over, while Sirius didn't move, laughing at the situation.

– It was a clever trick, I admit – he said, smiling as he carefully took the still-wet pages and spread them on the floor, making Sirius approach with his arms crossed and his nose wrinkled.

– I must warn you that from everything I've read and from what we already know about that place, that castle was carefully designed to be impregnable, young master. The dungeons are right at the center – observed Bacus, pointing to one of the drawings showing a top view of the castle. – Even with the secret passages, they could only access the outer layer. There must be thousands of alarms scattered around that place, many of which aren't even mentioned in these pages. I don't see any way they could reach her before all of this exposes them. Moreover, according to the information I've gathered from colleagues on other floors, Uruk is already around here, as well as Shasak, whom you mentioned is also present, in addition to Cusgar himself, the dreadful guardian of that place. It will be an arduous task, young master. Each of them is worth more than a long legion of good soldiers.

– The armies could enter through the passages, create some opening, perhaps? – he questioned, now kneeling, trying to identify the passages they were looking for.

– They are very narrow, young master. The passages were always reserved for nobility, as a guarantee of survival in case of defeat. Putting a few men there is quite risky. If they were ordinary soldiers, they wouldn't make any difference, and if they were your powerful leaders, they would be confined in one place with the risk of succumbing alone, making their men on the battlefield be cut down in the blink of an eye without their presence. I don't understand much about wars, my young man, but that place was built to win.

– We could take down the main gate; it's the most vulnerable part of the castle – stated Sirius, sitting on Bacus' bed to observe the papers on the floor.

– It would require an unprecedented firepower – observed Bacus.

– If you want to knock it down with a cannon, yes, but if we find the fixing points of those gates on these stones, it would be possible to bring it down – said Sirius, pointing to the map.

– The wall there is at least ten times denser than this tower, young Sirius – observed Bacus.

– Not from the outside, I mean blowing them up from the inside – retorted Sirius.

– But it would be impossible to bring cannons there, just as it would be risky to bring your skilled mystical arts users; it's all they want, maybe the only ones missing – warned Bacus.

– Have you ever heard of the mixture of Terrinium and Orichalcum? – asked Sirius.

– Vaguely, my young man, water and mountain, a highly unstable mixture used by ancient alchemists – said Bacus.

– Yes, highly destructive – observed Sirius, walking back to his bag.

– It would be appropriate, my lord – said Bacus. – But the fortresses of the old mountain don't seem so accessible at the moment, and although I know you just came from the depths of the water kingdom, it would take days to gather such elements.

– I have kilos of it stored here, Bacus – revealed Sirius, showing the cube, half blood-red, half blue with whitish streaks, separated by a thin transparent layer. – If you can get us in, I'll make a spectacle they won't forget.

– We would have to wait for the advance of the armies... – said Bacus, while being interrupted by the desperate fumbling of one of the small cubes Sirius had thrown at him. – My lord, that seemed dangerous – he continued with a frightened expression.

– Not without this – said Sirius, showing a small box in his hands. – Pagmo, my brother, structured a gel mixed with communication stone fragments. So, if we press this button and speak through here, at the frequency they vibrate and at the right distance, the gel dissolves and kaboom! Everything goes up in smoke.

– Magnificent, young master! – exclaimed Bacus, reviewing the plan in his mind. – Even so, we would have another problem. See here? – he said, pointing to one of the pages that depicted the structure of the gate. – The execution platform is right above the gate; blowing up these connections could send everything flying.

– Don't compare me to the poorly done jobs executed by those you know, please, I'm a professional – said Sirius, twirling one of the cubes in his hands.

– Are you sure, Sirius? There's a lot at stake here – he questioned.

– I have a reputation to uphold, dragon. I said I would rescue her, and I wasn't joking about that – he replied seriously.

They spent more time analyzing the best entry point. Cavian knew those walls; apparently, they wouldn't have any trouble getting in. The best one seemed to lead near one of the villages. It looked good enough. They couldn't afford to lose any more days in that place. Sirius rolled the now dry papers into a leather map tube that Bacus had provided. They hid the tunics they had used in the wardrobe and replenished supplies while they waited for the standard time.

– Thank you very much, Bacus, I knew I could count on you – he said.

– Thank you, young master. The books are magnificent, but seeing you here has rekindled this old heart once again – said Bacus, giving Cavian a farewell hug. – Send her a kiss from me when you find her, and tell her that the next time we meet, we'll have our board game duel.

– Only our mother could beat her, Bacus, you know that – he confronted.

– That was until I got to know this place, young master. I believe I can have a fair battle now – joked Bacus, laughing. – May the old gods bless you on this journey.

He nodded.

– Rest assured, I will keep our royalty safe – joked Sirius, laughing as he finished tying up the bag. – By the way, when you get tired of those old books, you can visit your brats, both he and Yuki almost cry every time they hear your name – he continued while Cavian wrinkled his nose.

– I count on that, young Sirius – said Bacus with a smile on his face. The little ones were the only things that could make him forget the immeasurable love he had for the old pages that surrounded him.

Cavian

They had finally finished climbing all the stairs. A small and narrow wooden staircase led to the top of the tower. It was high enough that it almost felt like they could touch the surface of the great moon. They walked to the edge of the tower while the winds battered their clothes violently, and their cloaks flapped eagerly. The objects at the base of the tower looked like tiny toys from that height.

– Hey, Sirius, are you sure this is going to work? – Cavian questioned a little apprehensively. He had never climbed such a high place in his life. He wasn't usually afraid, but it was impossible not to feel chills there.

– Just jump towards the forests, Cavian – said Sirius, taking a distance, running, and jumping into the void.

Sirius was right. He could see him getting further away, floating in the air like a comet crossing the sky. He took his steps back, ran to the edge, and jumped in the same direction. It was as if he were really flying. This would be common for an Aquarian; they learned to fly even before they walked, and now he understood why. The silence and freedom made him feel above anything that could hit him. It was as if problems couldn't reach him there. He glided and glided for a few minutes until he fell and rolled on the ground, near where he saw Sirius land. It was finally time to attack them, and he would not disappoint. Not this time.

Cavian

They had just entered the stone corridor on the side of the hill that supported the enormous castle of Blackhelm. The climb wasn't very high, and with the map references, it wasn't hard to find the hollow stone door. Cavian couldn't stop thinking about the advantage they would gain by using those passages, even though it no longer mattered. A long staircase ascended and branched into several poorly lit corridors, with light filtering through holes in the arched ceiling. They hadn't been cleaned for some time, as indicated by the cobwebs crossing the narrow corridor. Sirius placed one of the explosives right at the exit of the first bifurcation. They needed to reach the gate movement system. There would probably be some guards there. But that wasn't their main concern. They couldn't say for sure where the castle's alarms were, magical traps capable of alerting their entry. After that, they would have little time to act.

– I think we should split up – said Sirius. – If we get caught together, they’ll know where we're going. You'll be our decoy. I'll take care of the gates.

– How will we meet up?

– Take this – said the rogue, pulling something resembling a small watch from one of his pockets, with a single wooden hand on a rusted iron square base and a rope strap, handing it hurriedly to Cavian. – Each tick, one minute. In seventy minutes, meet me here. By the time they understand the situation and take any major action, we'll be gone.

– What do we do if they find us?

– Just take down everyone you encounter; from the moment they find us, the more confusion, the better. One more thing, I might take longer than you. If you see that something went wrong, just disappear from here. If it works out, we’ll blow up this entrance and not even the largest army will be able to catch us.

– But what about the plan?

– The trigger has a certain range. We're practically at the bottom of the castle, well below your plan. At this distance, it’s impossible for it to reach the gates.

He nodded. He knew what he had to do. He ran through the corridors in the opposite direction of Sirius, the steep steps multiplying, and the corridors sometimes narrower, sometimes wider, with finishes so different they indicated, like the castle, they seemed to have been made by different hands, although secret corridors should be, as the name suggested, mapped only in the most valuable heads of the kingdom. How many voices had been silenced for something like this to come to life? These were questions he preferred not to think about at that moment, no matter how much the questions insisted on forming.

More than ten ticks had passed when he saw them. A group of guards, they seemed like an armed search party. It wouldn't be a problem; barely two people could fit there. If anyone had an advantage, it was him. He charged at the raised shield with his attack. The front kick sent the guard simply to the ground with the shield dented in his hands, as well as the one right behind him. There were two more there. The one in front crouched on the ground, with the shield covering his body, giving the opening for the already armed crossbow. Cavian quickly tilted his head so that the first shot wouldn't hit his face.

He jumped over the bodies already lying on the ground, energizing his right fist. He felt the tips of the arrows, the armor, and the shield within his reach. The metals were alive under his control. He clenched his fist and pulled it towards him. The first guard managed to hold onto the shield, but the crossbow jumped from the hands of the one further back. Cavian advanced again, touching one hand on the shield and with a small discharge made the hidden guard pass out on the ground. The soldier carrying the crossbow, who had almost hit him moments before, ran away when Cavian drew his sword. He shot at the guard’s legs, who screamed in pain when the peacemaker pierced his right leg, making him fall to the ground, trying to crawl in vain until Cavian reached him.

– Finish me off, bastard! – the man pleaded in a brave shout, though his sweaty forehead and frightened eyes betrayed his thoughts of fear.

– I'm not here for you – he said. – I want to know who is in this castle besides Uruk and Shasak.

– Even if I knew, I wouldn't give information to people like you... These people, they’re all good people, the chief will be proud of us, our children... Our children will receive our medals.

– Your colleagues are alive, I didn't come to do any harm.

– Just finish it – said the soldier again, spitting at Cavian. – The chief warned us that you would come, they’ll crush you like flies... – the man finished before also passing out when Cavian electrified his helmet.

– Sleep a little – he said, recovering his sword, though none of that information seemed important. An attack was always expected, if they really knew what they were coming to do, there would be much more difficulties than they had encountered so far.

He continued. One after another, they fell through the corridors, and the fifty-seventh tick indicated it was time to return. The corridors covered with armor on the ground would at least scare off anyone trying to run in his direction. It's never wise to run towards a pile of bodies, especially when the piles are part of a single group you belong to.

He reconstructed in his memory each passage and finally reached the first fallen guards as the sixty-sixth tick sounded. He had arrived in time. He ran towards the entrance they had come through in hopes of finding some clue of Sirius.

Finally, the last tick arrived, he was at the bifurcation where they had separated, with no sign of his friend, but before he could think about what to do, Sirius appeared from one of the corridors. The footsteps accompanying him seemed to come from a group of soldiers.

Cavian headed to the passage they had entered. The initial corridor, passing the first bomb that Sirius had planted. He saw when Sirius halted his steps to also enter the way out.

He tore the bag off his back and threw it to Cavian. As soon as he caught it in his arms, he saw Sirius stop, at the moment he knew something was wrong.

– Hey, Cavian, I’ll send your kiss to her – said Sirius, pulling a dagger from his waist and throwing it at the cube attached to the ceiling, halfway between them. Cavian managed to drop the bag to the ground and reached out in vain. The explosion caused the walls and dark earth to fall to the ground until the passage was completely covered. Sirius had stayed behind, although any of the hypotheses that crossed his mind at that moment didn’t make sense.

Moreover, there was no time to think. He picked up the bag he had just thrown to the ground, strapped it across his back, and ran. He needed to hurry to reach the Freeds in time. That was when he took the stone given by Narthus out of the bag.

– Hey, guys, it's me, Cavian! Anyone listening?

– Cavian, it's Mika, we can't talk much, but we need you to get to the Elindir forest. Can you make it?

– How will I find you?

– Don't worry, we’ll find you.

THE BAD MAN

Quazar

Quazar was at his thick wooden desk, ink-stained from the flashes of ideas that covered it, illuminated by a square-bodied copper lantern. He was a tall man with hair that had once been black. His slender, pale fingers, which avoided the sun at all costs, rubbed his mustache, now imbued with the smell of burnt oil. His elbow was marked by the hours he had leaned on it, waiting for the thoughts that wandered through the possibilities of what he had just discovered to cease. Was it really possible?, he thought after finishing a sheet impregnated with notes of crude sketches.

A few days earlier, he was sure it wasn't. In an unthinking act, he had questioned the request made by the king himself after years of research, but at that moment, a new reality seemed not so distant. What did the king actually know? The union of such different worlds would lead to places no one had ever been before. He did not fear the new; on the contrary, it was his daily pursuit. But he was faced with something akin to the discovery of fire. A living alchemy, something close to the power abdicated by the gods of that world. He had already discussed some possibilities with practitioners of the mystical arts for countless hours, one of them even his personal friend, but all were unanimous in describing the difficulty of approaching the feat. Logically, they understood little of science, and their vision was limited to their own knowledge. But what really made his eyes shine was the surprising fact that perhaps, for the first time in his life, he was incapable of understanding something. As much as it intrigued him, he knew the path he had taken would limit his next steps.

The life he led was luxurious compared to the normal standards of the village where his peers usually lived and very different from what he used to know. Near the castle, with a size worthy of a high-caste worker, in noble wood and metal details. And with a small lake at the back that he had built with his own hands. Nillia, the woman who had timidly brought him into a real-life, had a true passion for water; he sometimes wondered if she loved it more than him, a trait inherited by their little ones. It was such a good life, so peaceful, so different from the one he had lived when younger, that he could even imagine his death in a country house when the time finally came, with a cup of coffee in hand, falling asleep at sunset.

All that world built by the bloody history his own eyes had witnessed would be at stake again, even if the prestige and glory were inviting for a life he might never have dreamed of. Maybe he had already gone too far instead of listening to the calls that gently caressed his slightly deaf ears. A legacy left by working with the large smoking engines before selling his services to the King of Audar.

– Daddy, daddy... – called his little Dália, the eldest. She was only three years old but was so full of certainties that she reminded him of himself, entering the room through the creaky door, though opened carefully.

– Hi, little one... – he said, finally turning in the swivel chair, resting his hands on his knees for the little one's run, who hugged his legs so enthusiastically he could even hear the grinding of her tiny teeth.

– Daddy, daddy...

– Hi, my love, daddy is here... – he responded affectionately, caressing her smooth, short hair, cut a few days ago by herself using a pair of scissors he had left lying around. The youngest, Violeta, was about forty days old and still robbed him of some precious hours of rest, though his habitually agitated mind delighted in the senseless laughter or the questions adults seemed no longer capable of asking. He had sewn a small patchwork bear with buttons for the little one to calm her usual colic. It was the only thing that seemed to soothe her besides her mother's breast.

– Mommy said if you don't leave this room, your face will melt... – murmured the little one with a serious expression, using her mother's arguments to stop reading so many books by candlelight. It was a surprise to see her reading so early, but surely both he and Nillia did not want her to follow in his footsteps. The tired eyes and graying hair were a cheaper price to pay than the absence during nights by his beloved's side.

– Daddy is already done... Shall we go to sleep? – he proposed with a smile on his face. Even when he needed to, he couldn't help but be amused by the adult behaviors of a child who hadn't even left diapers.

– I can't, daddy, the bad monster came to get me again...

– Not this time... – he said, roaring with the heroic voice of a storyteller, as he ran his hand over the little one's ribs, eliciting the laughter he loved to hear. – Daddy will always be here to protect you, my love, no matter what happens...

– Promise, daddy? – She said, looking into his eyes with her arms still wrapped around him.

– I promise – he said, returning the little one's embrace, who finally calmed down.

Quazar

The fields of Audar were so vibrant that spring that the harvest festival would probably be the largest seen in recent years. From the top of the tower where Quazar worked, one could see the crops swaying in the wind like waves at sea at sunset, and it was on that sunny day that he made the decision he would soon regret.

He was preparing to leave. In the morning, he had handed Levi the sketches of the machine that could reverse the processes of creation and, with a few years, might even have the power to replicate it. His ego prevented him from destroying them; they were such a beautiful masterpiece and so useless without him that he preferred to keep them far away, under the care of someone who could understand their consequences. In this way, he hoped to be inhibited from the temptation of finishing it. By his calculations, it would take hundreds of years to reach the same conclusion. Within Audar, perhaps no one would be close to understanding it, not even Levi, the most skilled among the scholars of that place, and his dear apprentice had not been close to comprehending it.

Quazar

He was working on the project of his life. A large sphere at the center, little more than twice its height, created by the crossing of various arcs of noble alloy metals, accessible only through the hands of the kingdom, danced among themselves as if floating over each other. A miracle of magnetism and good engineering. He and Levi named it the Active Dysonian Transformer of Free Asynchronous Arcs, or more affectionately called The Transgressor—a free energy generator capable of bringing engines to life for hours with the simple touch of their hands, eliminating cold and hunger, a machine with the power to turn men into gods.

The workshop was spacious, with round-topped cushioned chairs and a variety of tools hanging on the walls. From long-handled hammers for heavy-duty work to needles as thin as hair strands. The dream of any creator. At the back, a shelf with stacked leather tubes marked with ink pens, and the remaining sides were covered by the tabletops surrounding the room, except for the area housing the long-nosed window. Spread across the tables were a series of elongated scrolls, some rolled up and others open, revealing drawings far more beautiful than the rough-lettered writings accompanying them.

– Levi, I discovered it! I discovered it! – he exclaimed, closing the valve of the rustic copper cylinder and tearing off the rounded, yellow-lensed welding goggles from his head, which was sweating with the droplets condensed on the glass.

– Yes, my lord, are we very far? – asked the assistant, carrying a stack of scrolls he was still trying to organize. He was freckled and had curly hair probably trimmed under a bowl. His jumpsuit, blue and full of pockets years ago, was the same worn by Quazar in that place.

– Fortunately or unfortunately, yes... These tests and adjustments we are trying to make are in the opposite direction of what we need, it's a conceptual failure... Maybe with a few more years and a larger team, maybe...

– For what reason, my lord?

– Balance, Levi, balance is the key. Ahhh, damn it... – he muttered, relaxing on one of the stools while sighing. – Years of work thrown in the trash... – he continued while laughing in an apparent lapse of sanity.

– We fought so much, my lord, for so many years, couldn't it be finished?...

– You yourself questioned me months ago if we weren't doing something beyond our understanding... – he murmured, frowning. For months, Levi had discouraged him, and now he was trying to do the opposite. The young man had probably gone mad along with him.

– I know what I said, my lord... But nothing guarantees it will work as we expect, does it? – he observed with a worried look. – And I fear for our lives too... The king knows the state of the project and we only have a few more months, he wouldn't deny more resources if we asked... If we give him something that minimally works, we could live like kings in this place... Otherwise, the future that awaits us is the dungeon, you are a wise man, tell me if it's not true? – continued Levi, visibly distressed. Fear could make men like him deny even their own principles.

– It's precisely because I know that we will need to flee from here... – he concluded, standing up and rolling up some papers, while protecting them in cylindrical leather tubes they used to preserve the projects. – Take this – he continued, grabbing a few more already stored and handing them to Levi. – I need you to take these to the kingdom of Dypsia, specifically to Noch, deliver them only into his hands, understood? – he emphasized.

– My lord, if we flee...

– Levi, you know the king well enough... – he exclaimed, interrupting the apprentice, placing one of his hands on the young man's right shoulder and looking him in the eye. – He will do what he thinks needs to be done... Even if it means, at best, locking us up in this place, understand?

– Yes, my lord, no problem, if it's the only way out... – lamented the young man, as he hurried back, returning his attention to the notes on the tables.

– Announce it at the main gate and say my name, he will receive you and protect you – he ordered. – I will leave tonight in the steam cart and by my calculations, with enough oil, I will arrive there a day after you. Don't forget to go around Faldram, that forest is treacherous, many have gotten lost there.

Levi nodded.

– I will do as you ask. Good luck to us, my lord... – wished the assistant timidly.

In the end, Quazar knew he was a good boy. He was sure he wouldn't take any other path than the one requested. They had worked together for years. He was a street boy before meeting him and adopting him as his son. Quazar had no doubt that the boy wanted to live even greater benefits than those he had provided, it was what he had promised the young man at the end of the work, a new life, and he would keep the promise made, even if it was far from there.

– We will need all the luck we can get.

Quazar

Quazar arrived home late at night as he usually did. He had brought with him a few gallons of oil from the workshop, covered with some pieces of scrap metal. It was not uncommon for him to bring home junk, authorized by the king himself. This allowed him to work on personal projects at home, a privilege few had.

– Nillia!... Nillia! – he shouted, breathless, as he entered the main door.

– What is it, my love? – she responded, startled, near the door.

– Pack the children’s bags... We are leaving tonight.

– By the gods! Where to? – she said, holding his sweaty hands.

– Probably Dypsia, Noch will help us...

– You haven't seen him in years, Quazar, how do you know he is alive?

– I just know, please, hurry... We don't have much time... Take only what is necessary. I've set up some distractions, but I believe they will be looking for me by tomorrow morning. I took enough oil so we won’t have to stop for a single moment. By the time they figure out where we went and catch up to us, we’ll have reached our destination.

– And Levi?

– He left this morning.

– Talk to the king, Quazar, explain the situation... – she said calmly, placing her hands on his face, trying to soothe him. – Maybe you can convince him.

– He is not what you think, my lady... – he replied, shaking his head. – What he asked me to do will not save anyone, of that I am sure. He knows exactly what he wants, and I only realized it much later than I needed to. If I don't give him what he asks for... He will lock you all in the dungeons of that castle until I do. It’s a risk I don't want to take.

Nillia nodded.

– We don't want that... – Nillia said, lifting her feet so he could kiss her forehead, drawing a smile as they looked into each other's eyes.

It was remarkable how his troubled mind found peace every time he looked at her; she was his daily remedy, as he used to say. The only addiction he made a point to maintain.

– Meet me at the workshop – he said, kissing her lips lovingly with the brevity the situation demanded. – I will check everything before we leave.

Quazar

He had long lost count of the sleepless days, not that he slept much, but the deep dark circles under his eyes betrayed his long journey. The wagon had been transported by one of the merchant ships from Audar’s port. There was no more discreet or safer way to reach his intended destination; the sea was treacherous and unknown to the strokes of his pen. Knowing how to swim like the anchors of the ships, he would have avoided it if he could, but there was no path to the north that didn’t cross it. Surely, the records would give him away, but horses needed rest while his engines could run forever once they reached Fisbia.

Despite all the obstacles, he couldn’t complain about the journey so far; it had been much smoother than he had imagined. Dália had behaved exemplary, as if she understood the gravity of the situation. He was often surprised by the maturity of the young girl. The little one seemed to enjoy the swaying of the little-explored roads. Of the dried fruits, only the apples were left, but there were so many of them that they could still survive for months on the roads. The wagon had a pointed top structure of mirrored canvas hidden that collected the rare rains of that season. One of the thousands of gadgets he had invented to keep fresh water always available. In his morning daydreams, he imagined great mirrored pyramids fed by the sea with engines and ducts creating rivers among the dunes.

The long blinks would cease in a few days. The city of treacherous and robust trees, inhabited by the enigmatic forest beings, was now beside him, and the sea was not far from there. There were many stories of people getting lost upon entering it. When they stopped for a few minutes on the way, he stared at it for a significant time. He might be crazy, but he was sure he saw the trunks moving among themselves for a moment. Perhaps untrained eyes couldn’t perceive such movements, but he, accustomed to the fitting of small pieces, couldn’t help but notice them. Nevertheless, he didn’t have time to reach any final conclusions in that state.

He pointed his fingers toward the setting sun, estimating that four more hours remained before it was taken by the stars. It was then, minutes later, that he encountered a legion of steeds. His poor hearing prevented him from entering the forest or throwing himself into the sea in time before they were too close. In the latter case, the wagon's structure, even though heavy, would float long enough to face the sea near the coast and stay distant long enough to think of something.

When he noticed them, they were already within sight, their footsteps heavy and numerous. There were at least twenty of them, knights with the windmill crest of Audar emblazoned on their heavy, shiny armor. The horses were no less protected, the metal structure covering from their foreheads to their manes and much of their backs, ready for war, no doubt, although conflicts rarely presented themselves in those times. Only one of them differed from the rest. He was undoubtedly smaller, perhaps due to the light black leather armor covering his entire body, the same shade as his horse’s coat. His helmet was adorned with golden details running along the metal structure like small streams. The front converged into a single vertical line in the center, and the eye openings were wider than usual, an uncommon and seemingly less effective protection than the others. Even so, he was in front, indicating that he was the leader of the small legion.

The horses were as fast as his motorized wagon but more agile. How had they gotten there? He had recalculated so many times. It would be impossible for them to catch up with him. Impossible, damn it, he thought to himself. He was ahead of the animals approaching from the left side, but before he could try to overload the engine to get them out of there, the lances flew toward the wheels. He had tried to remove as much weight as possible from the structure to make it faster, but the idea also made it fragile. Clearly, they didn’t have him as a target; they probably wanted him alive, as well as Nillia and the little ones, to use them as leverage. He just hoped none of them would get hit, but even though many had struck the ground, one of them had pierced one of the hollow wheels. At first, the weapon’s tip had been embedded in the ground like the others, but with its body passing through the steel wheel, it began to spin with the circular structure, causing the inflexible metal to break one of the wheels. Desperation made him brake immediately. Now, he couldn’t outrun the animals approaching seconds later from the back of the shattered structure. Nillia had been instructed to stay quiet if the worst happened. Trapdoors scattered throughout the structure would create a path for her to escape. As much as he worried about his beloved and the daughters, he couldn’t hand them over. He jumped from the wagon as quickly as he could and ran to the back of the smoky vehicle, scanning the structure to make sure it was intact. He was sure it was; he had skillfully designed them to withstand even cases like that. Only then did he run toward the horses with his hands raised.

– I surrender, I surrender! – he shouted desperately, distancing himself as much as he could. The horses would be useless in the forest, and they were a few steps from it. He just needed to buy time and, with luck, take some of them down.

The horses finally halted before him.

– Where is the machine's project? – asked the high-pitched voice of the exotic rider who had just dismounted and was approaching. Shasak didn’t carry any sword at his waist. To everyone’s eyes, he seemed incapable of fighting anyone. Perhaps a messenger.

– It was never developed, sir... I only said I would do it out of fear for my family's life... – he replied, his voice trembling.

– Newbie, bring the chest here – ordered the leader to a soldier at the end of the cavalry, who nodded immediately. He was the smallest of the men there. He dismounted and unfastened the locks of a small box he carefully carried to the two as if it were a basket of eggs. He lowered the box onto the grass and opened it, revealing a set of shiny spheres, well cushioned on soft fabrics. They had a metallic mesh covering a glass structure. Inside, the still vigorous sunrays revealed a murky, orange substance. – What are these spheres?

– Incendiary ones, my lord, burn for days before they can be extinguished – he reminded himself of the weapons he had built. So many things went through his mind at that moment. One of them was that he could certainly have been better prepared. Maybe if he hadn't spent so much time on useless problems, he would have thought about those that really mattered. The certainty of the variables in his plan had blinded him. Not that a small arsenal was easy to transport without raising questions from those who carried it across the sea, nor was he skilled with the tools he created, but thinking was the only thing he did, and yet he failed.

– You made it, didn't you? – Shasak questioned.

– Yes, at our king's request – Quazar replied, staring at the slender man.

– Where is the machine's design? – he insisted in a harsh tone. – If anything moves in that cart, throw them at it – he ordered the men, who began to advance with a slow trot beside the soldier next to them, making sure they were armed one by one.

– I already told you I don't have it, my lord... I beg you, I swear I'll do what you ask if you let them go... – he pleaded with dirty, bloodshot eyes streaming with tears, staring at the man and the box, powerless to do anything.

– If any part of it is in any of those pockets, you'd better give it to me now.

– Please, my lord, I'll work every day you want for as long as you wish... Just let my family go, I beg you, please.

– Tsk...tsk...tsk...tsk... Well, you can't say you weren't given opportunities – the man observed, removing his helmet and revealing a feline face.

– What are you? – he questioned, never having seen anyone like him. A beast-man coordinating Audarian armies? How had he not known him before? How had he never heard of him in such a position in so many years?

– Just a man who lives to seek the truth – Shasak said with a smile.

He needed a distraction, and the closest thing he saw was the chest. If he reached it, he would blow everyone up there. When he saw Shasak threatening to raise his arm, he ran towards the object with all the strength he had. Shasak did not stop him, and the startled soldier quickly closed the box and pulled it towards him, throwing it clumsily behind him. Before he could draw his sword, Quazar ferociously jumped on the man who had fallen to the ground. He had never wielded a single weapon in his life, but at that moment, he would tear the knight's face off with his hands if he had to. He climbed on top of the man and punched the hard metal helmet, breaking his hands. It was enough to disorient the man, and the next step was right before him when the helmet finally detached from the soldier's head. The face he saw paralyzed him. Levi's tearful face was confronted by the laughter of Shasak and the other soldiers.

– They had already warned, my lord... They said they would kill me... – the assistant justified, with a frightened look and tears in his eyes.

Quazar was silent for a moment, staring at him, panting, as reason finished slipping from his mind. He grabbed Levi's neck with both hands while the apprentice squirmed and grunted, trying to push his arms away. Not even those soldiers could, his fingers dug into the thin neck with such avidity that his already shattered hands became one with the blood pouring from there. When Levi's eyes finally lost their sparkle, he moved on to his next objective. He stumbled for a moment as he got up, and before he could head towards the chest, he felt a spear pierce his stomach quickly, going in and out like a needle.

He faced Shasak with the same ferocity he had shown Levi, but continued forward, crawling with his hand on his stomach, before Shasak's foot pushed his chest to the ground.

– Hold him down and keep his eyes open, I'll make him watch his creation – ordered the executioner, as the men obeyed his orders.

They dragged him and placed him in front of the cart before his eyes. His wrists were locked with wide shackles, separated by a small chain.

– By the gods, please stop... My children are there... Please, stop... – Quazar sobbed, praying that the gods had taken them out of there. In the confusion he had created, surely Nillia had escaped, he was sure of it. Those idiots would have nothing, NOTHING!, he thought as he began to laugh suddenly.

– Now – said Shasak with a signal forward, as the launched spheres traveled through the air.

When they fell, the fire spread like oil, and the flames covered the ground like an incandescent, living, and endless field. He closed his eyes before the engine exploded. The noise was not so loud to his ears, but the horses snorted and neighed, though under the control of the tightened reins.

– Daddy... – called the sleepy voice when he opened his eyes. Dália walked in staggering steps ahead, holding the little violet teddy bear in the arm she still had.

He ran towards the little girl until he could hold her in his arms. The wayward steps ceased when she rested her face on his chest. Her soft breathing was like the waves coming and going.

– Daddy, it's so dark – she mumbled, rubbing his sooty beard with her small hand.

– It's okay, my daughter... It's night now... It's time to sleep... – he said, tears streaming down his face as he hugged her against his chest, swaying from side to side as he did to calm her.

– Can you... Can you tell me a story? It hurts so much...

– It will pass, my love... Shhh... Shhh... Shhh... – he whispered softly in her ear.

– The bad monster... He can't get us, can he? – she said before falling asleep in the peace she brought with her, amidst his inconsolable sobbing of pain. Her little sea of purest peace. In the end, the bad monster had won.

Quazar

He gave the last hug before laying the small body on the ground. One of the hands still held the little bear when he turned on his knees to face them, cursing each one of them with his eyes. He knew there was nothing to be done, but he photographed every piece of exposed face, every mark on their hands, every detail that could lead him back to them if he ever had the chance. He prayed for the blessing of any of them, offered his soul in exchange for the cruel fate of those men. If they gave him one more day, a single day, he would make them pay. It was then that the rustling of leaves and heavy footsteps approached like a herd in his direction.

A young gray-skinned, bald-headed, scar-faced man emerged from the forest. Narthus was dressed in common linen clothes, though his exposed arms were noticeably large, and his hands were purple from the blackberries he had collected nearby. He initially collided with the side of one of the horses, causing the mounted rider to be thrown backward along with the animal, continuing his path towards Shasak.

The commander dodged the uncontrolled body, but when he tried to block the blow from the giant's forearm, he was thrown against other horses. The confusion caused some horses to be frightened and few riders managed to stay upright.

– Come on, catch him – one of them shouted, no longer laughing, before they advanced on the unarmed young man, who ran towards Quazar.

The young man, perhaps even faster than the horses, grabbed him and threw him over his left shoulder, turning back towards the forest with long strides and reaching the shadow of the treetops, preventing the riders from catching up with them.

Over the man's shoulder, he could see Shasak throwing the dagger that spun in the air. He couldn't do anything. Narthus was so strong that he couldn't even move his weak body or alert him in time. The dagger pierced the giant's back, who seemed to feel it for a moment as he arched his body briefly before continuing into the forest and disappearing among the trunks and leaves.

His mind, always full of plans, finally emptied.

THE SECRET GARDEN

Rixi

Izilium was a mixture of lands; the rocky and uneven ground made it difficult for anyone to explore it properly. Surrounding it were mountains that protected it from the comfortable breeze coming from the sea. Scattered among the rocky corridors, it nearly transformed into small deserts—a true green labyrinth among the mountains.

The small fire magical beings had already become fond of Rixi's antics, perhaps because of her close origin or the common joy of the young fairy, reminiscent of friends she used to play with many years ago. The fact was that they remained entertained after everything that had happened.

If they intended to catch the attention of the illuminated bodies at night there, they would make them become small beacons. The difficulty with campfires had also not been felt for days, and the whereabouts of Cavian and Sirius were checked daily by Narthus, at the same time, a brief signal through the stones, just to ensure they were alive and well.

A few days passed when finally the expected signal arrived at the end of the afternoon, to everyone's relief. A youthful voice echoed from the trees calling them.

– Leave the creatures of Kerradum and the fairy alone... – ordered the voice, seeming to move, probably a boy, as no one could be seen behind them.

– We are not your enemies... – said Narthus, raising his arms. Perhaps due to his size, it was difficult not to present himself as a threat.

– We came to bring information from Yuki... – added Mika, while Melgar nodded.

– And where is the explorer? – the voice questioned again.

– She was captured by the allied kingdoms... Probably moved to Fisbia – continued Mika.

– If she was captured, how did you get here without her? Who gave you the information about this place? The protocol doesn't allow such actions... – grumbled the boy, trying to deepen his voice.

– She didn't tell us... We deduced it from the information we had, Mr. Voice of the Trees – grumbled the fairy. – Call someone to resolve things before we waste more time... – she ordered.

– The protocol is the same for everyone... – retorted the voice.

– What kind of crap protocol is this? Do you think four adults and three children are going to invade your hideout...

– If you don't answer me properly, you'll have to find the way alone... – grumbled the voice.

– Sorry, it's not our intention... – said Narthus gently, with his usual calm – As my companion revealed, it was a good guess... Although we are indeed in a hurry... The journey on foot took us precious days to get here...

– Great leader, please tell me your name... – said the voice, ignoring the fairy's wrinkled nose.

– Narthus Sarduin... from Faldram... – he replied, albeit awkwardly.

– One moment, sir... I'll check what can be done... – said the voice formally.

It took a few minutes until it returned. They waited patiently, though the children were afraid of so much greenery. The hot hands couldn't touch almost anything there, and Melgar tried to entertain them with one of his old stories, as the grumpy-faced fairy didn't seem willing to use her magical arts, lying on a small branch beside them, with her head resting on the old overcoat.

– Walk along the illuminated path, please... – said the voice before some small lights lit up among the trees.

They walked down the corridor, hoping they wouldn't have to memorize the way back. The trees all seemed the same and equally spaced until they came across a door quite similar to the one seen in Rizar's house, with a wide frame, but with a more rustic appearance. Besides, it was followed by another and another in sequence; there were at least twenty of them, forming what seemed like a corridor of doors, although it wasn't surrounded by any structure.

– Welcome, my name is Percigon... or Gon if you prefer, I will be your guide... – said the boy, leaning against the structure with his arms crossed, probably an Audarian, chubby as if he never lacked good food, with his face fully painted with a red area under his feet. The legs below the knee had been replaced by iron structures, quite similar in shape to the natural ones, except for the feet, a pair of small copper wheels. The prosthesis was a set of patched-up scraps, although well assembled. One hand had only three fingers, and the other only two, with the wrist carrying a long square watch, the size of a tavassa. At the waist, he carried a belt with small pockets, with a larger one in the center. In the smaller ones, some communication stones could be seen, seemingly ordered on purpose.

– Thank you, young man... – thanked Narthus.

– My name is Mika... – introduced the drow, raising her hand to the boy, with a shy smile.

– Melgar, Rondor, Eldror, and Oberor... – continued Melgar, pointing to each of the scared children.

– So you were the cheeky boy... – grumbled Rixi, flying close to the boy, glaring at him.

– Not as much as you... – retorted the boy, while she wrinkled her nose. What a cheeky little guy, she thought, though she tried to stay calm as much as possible.

– Rixi is her name... – revealed Narthus.

– Hmm... – she grumbled, nodding.

– Nice to meet you – greeted Percigon, smiling, while his chubby cheeks seemed to squeeze his eyes. – It's important that you only pass through these doors with me – he instructed, pointing to the watch and bringing it close to one of the spheres on the door that lit up. – Otherwise... Well, I can't say what happens because I've never done it... But I ask that you don't do it, okay? I don't want any trouble for myself... – implored the young man, clasping his hands together, with a pleading look until they nodded.

Percigon entered through the door followed by the others.

They emerged onto a rocky wall. Percigon waited until Narthus passed last to take the watch to the door again. It seemed like a more sophisticated lock and key system than in Tessan. The place they found was not a hall like in Rizar's house but a village. It was large, green, and despite being surrounded by rocks, it was illuminated at the top by a large hole, a forest confined within the heart of the caves, filled with people from all peoples like the free cities.

The top, despite being translucent, was not uniform; it resembled a glass roof, and Narthus could see when some squirrels seemed to walk on the air, although the small animals seemed not to notice them under their tiny paws.

– Welcome to Makia, the third of the seven purgatories – revealed the boy to the nauseous faces, especially Melgar, who placed his hand on his knees. The portal, unlike the old one, seemed to be more than just a passageway. Some inhabitants were training in the distance with wooden swords against straw dummies stuck in the field, while others seemed to be gathering vegetables and fruits on a conveyor belt. Some mechanized arms fed them, collecting them from long perforated adonsoneiro tubes, causing a forest without canopies to flourish from the small holes. In the distance, houses upon houses were scattered, some on top of others, like in Faldram, yet intersecting and clinging to the rocky walls as if part of them. – As you can see, we have grown like large anthills... This is where the newer ones like me usually stay until we pass the tests to ascend.

– This explains why it has endured for so long... – observed Mika with a surprised look, who seemed to be the only one not affected by the situation.

– I received orders to keep you here, they should meet you in the dome... – said the boy, strangely animated, pointing to a structure further back. In the center of the village, in the same axis as the translucent rift above their heads, they could see the tip of a rounded structure covered with branches and leaves.

They walked through the corridors of houses built with various materials, mostly metallic, large broken pieces of wood similar to those used in ships, twisted metal wheels, uniform pieces of leather, among other things that would become trash in the hands of less creative minds. Nothing seemed to be wasted there, especially the most striking point. At least half of them, like Percigon, bore the scars of war on their bodies. Feet, hands, arms, and even hearts seemed to have been replaced by machines that no longer inhabited the surface. They weren't enhancements; most were rustic, but they served their purpose.

Smiles weren't spared as they passed, genuine ones. Perhaps they had lost so much that the minimum seemed like a lot.

The dome had a wide portal and looked more like a garden from the grand castles, with flowers as colorful as the painted butterflies that fluttered so peacefully, some even landing on Narthus' bald head as if finding a new home.

Closer inspection of the corridors revealed it wasn't exactly a garden; it was where they buried their dead. The white stones adorning it were covered with the names of those who had departed. A flower planted for each one, a stone to remember them for eternity; that was the protocol. It was as beautiful as life and perhaps that’s why they could keep the memory of death at bay.

In the center, there were several round tables with stone benches where the elderly and young shared the vices of board games. A large vacant table was pointed out by Percigon.

– They asked us to wait here – directed Gon.

– It's beautiful... – observed Rixi, standing with eyes enchanted, while holding one of Narthus' ears. It had been a while since her spirit was this calm. Perhaps knowing that Persus had walked these lands, or for later sketching all the new things she had seen, or even because it reminded her of Faldram, with the custom that inspired the place. In the heart of the forest, the dead became trees, but that was impossible here unless they found a bigger mountain.

– We keep each other company... Little do those above know that the more we depart up there, the more beautiful this place becomes – laughed Percigon. – I've almost chosen mine already... They say in our king's house... The man who made these legs for me, there's a lake surrounded by dahlias and violets! – exclaimed the boy, waving his hands. – I think I'll choose the latter, a really blue one... But I still don't know...

Rixi laughed.

– Go live first, boy... – she teased. – Think about dying only when you can't walk on these twigs anymore...

– I'd rather not risk it, might end up as annoying as you... – retorted the boy, to everyone's laughter, as the fairy snapped her fingers, igniting sparks in the boy's hair, who ran around the table trying to smother the smoking curls.

Shortly after, some people far away began to bow, the right arm crossed over the chest, the palm crossing the heart, and one knee to the ground, as the freed ones chose to revere their king, who unlike the well-born, gently greeted everyone he could.

– It's him, it's him! – exclaimed the boy in ecstasy, as he too saluted. – They said he would come...

She recognized him from Faldram, but Quazar had little memory of that time. The welding goggles, now with transparent lenses, which once only accompanied him at work, now seemed glued to his face. His ears were surrounded by shells overlapping each other. But there were even more curious details. The small bear, already worn by time, was kept at his waist, and his face was still as dirty as the last time they met years ago.

– I heard you had arrived – revealed Quazar.

– I remember you... Aren't you Quazar? – asked Rixi, rubbing the side of her head with squinted eyes, trying to recall the memories.

– I'm afraid so... – replied the engineer.

– And you command these people? – she asked again.

– That's where you're mistaken – Quazar replied, laughing. – Everyone is free here... At least inside this mountain...

– Sorry, sir – interrupted Percigon. – I must warn you that the fairy lady is a bit troublesome, I had to restrain her earlier... I can take her somewhere else if you wish – he proposed firmly under the fairy's amused gaze, who brought her hands to her mouth.

– I appreciate the concern, my boy... Gon, isn't it? – Quazar asked, making Percigon nod with a smile that couldn't fit on his face. – You know well how they are outside that paradise they were born in... – he justified. – By the way, in my opinion, the most beautiful I've ever known... I believe you know Noch, am I correct? – he asked, directing his gaze to the fairy.

– For many years... – she replied with uncommon grace. The formal tone, strange to her companions' ears, had a reason. Noch was the only one among the Falirian, the high caste of Dypsia, to remain outside the kingdom's gates after they closed. Unlike the Vinolian like her, they were created by the gods themselves and, like humans, had families and histories. Yet, he was the only one to face the new times instead of hiding. Someone who deserved her respect.

– He will be happy to see you... – revealed Quazar. – By the way, you're the only one whose name I couldn't forget – he said, now turning his eyes to Narthus. – You've grown even more, my boy... I knew you were around, and when I heard the name at the gates of this place, I made sure to welcome you... – said Quazar to everyone's surprise, except hers.

– It's been a while... – said Narthus, embarrassed. – I'm glad you're alive... We thought...

– That I had died... – Quazar interrupted. – I confess it was my wish... But I made a deal that day... And unfortunately, I haven't had the chance to fulfill it yet...

– Promised to build how many places like this? – asked Rixi, curious.

Quazar laughed hoarsely.

– They were more of a consequence... A wish shared by others discarded like me... – smiled Quazar. – Though much more competent. As you can see, we are already old acquaintances, we just hadn't been formally introduced... Sit down, please, let's discuss our mutual friends...

– You must know we need help... – said Mika.

– It's not help when the wishes are mutual – Quazar replied, making Mika nod. – Rizar is a great friend... He helped make places like this possible... But Yuki might have been the explorer with the most achievements among the Freeds, even more than the older ones like Persus... I assure you, everyone here wouldn't deny help to anyone, but for her, many of them would certainly die. She and her legions brought many to us to places like this...

– So you must already know what we will have to face... – Mika stated.

– Around more than fifty thousand armed soldiers, under the protection of one of the most impregnable fortresses ever created and under the command of the allied kingdoms... – Quazar sighed. – Well... What I can tell you is that we've never faced anything like this.

– And what do we have on our side?

– Considering the date we have in hand, we could move between the other nearby camps about ten to twenty thousand... No more than that – Quazar lamented. – There are many unusual movements on the surface, and Yuki's execution seems to be just the icing on the cake... According to the information that reaches our council, the allied kingdoms are preparing for a major armed attack, so it's likely they have found a way to find part of us or all of us... Even though we have no clue how they could do that... Even if they are here... – he joked.

– I understand... It seems little for that place... – Mika observed. – Even if Cavian and Sirius can bring down the gate and equalize the forces...

– Cavian's plan was to secure the support of the forest peoples, we still have it, I think... – Narthus observed.

– You have a point, big guy, but by the time we manage to talk to Gaya, when Faldram starts to think about moving, this garden will have grown... – Rixi observed.

Mika nodded.

– By traditional methods, no... – Quazar observed. – Where do you think you are?

– Izilium? – the drow questioned, confused.

– Wrong... – he observed, pointing a finger at her. – I can't say where, but we are much further northwest, even though we haven't finished our long-distance communication project, I can get you across the sea in a few minutes.

They explained the plan over the hours that passed, Quazar questioned them in so many details that any of them could understand why the Freeds had become so resilient.

They finally had a plan, it even seemed like a good one. If they lost, more flowers would grow in that Garden, as Rixi had well observed, but if they won, well, maybe they could finally start to bloom outside, truly free.

BETWEEN DREAM AND REALITY

Sirius

Sirius took advantage of the intense flow of guards to slip through the castle's defenses. At least the armor he had collected from the piles of bodies on the ground would probably go unnoticed. He made sure to convince the others that dragging them with their armors would make the task difficult, thus making it hard to correlate the number of men with the number of armors. He admitted to himself that Cavian had done a great job, although it lacked some brutality. Most of them would only have headaches for two days or more, nothing that would help them with what was to come.

He thought about poisoning part of their supplies, something subtle. Enough to go unnoticed while weakening their forces. It couldn't be the water, as it could probably be served to Yuki, although he doubted they would treat any prisoner with such benevolence. The drinks would suffice. He made sure to find out where the celebrations were held. The armor was a bit loose on him, but it was like becoming invisible there. During the day it would be his protection, at night the shadows would be enough.

He knew a few more secret exits and was sure he could get Yuki out of there. He didn't know the other prisoners, but unfortunately, it was necessary to set priorities, and it was never his plan to be any savior like Cavian intended to be. It was actually good that he wasn't there. His noisy steps and ineffective decisions would make the number of rescued people rise and the chances of success decline.

He hid the armor under a pile of stacked burlap sacks. It was where they discarded the kitchen leftovers; no one would touch it, at least not until the sun rose again. He needed to get to the main hall. It was probably still occupied at that hour. Guards were especially good at doing nothing, particularly in times when nothing was demanded of them.

That was exactly what he found. On the empty mezzanine, he saw a few small groups still there, less than ten. The alcohol had probably gone so much to their heads that they wouldn't be able to distinguish him from anyone else there. It was perfect. He needed to go down. Barrels and more barrels were stored along those walls. A few drops of Gonevidre poison would make their stomachs churn for a few days, more than five would make them meet death in probably a few hours. The second alternative was too risky, Shasak was there, he wouldn't let his soldiers die, but a subtle attack might go unnoticed by his eyes, after all, hangover symptoms were common and almost never reported to their masters. The only certainty he had was that soldiers wouldn't go without their drinks, just as plants couldn't live without the sun. Many of the rebels who would face them in a few days would owe their heads to him, even if they didn't even know their debts.

He removed the cloak before descending the stairs and grabbed the first mug he saw in front of him, staggering between the rows of empty tables dirty with leftovers. Even pigs wouldn't make such a mess. Remnants of bones, meat, and drink mingled on the extensive wooden tables. He was even surprised to see a bear paw there. Its meat was barely taken from the bone, the only thing that might still be partially whole there. A good sign, by the way, no giants would be around. It had been a long time since he had faced one.

As he got closer, one of the men interrupted him.

– Come on... my young warrior... – one of them slurred. – Come celebrate... the glory of the heroes... of these lands.

Sirius didn't even reply. He turned his mug upside down as well as his own body and made a negative sign with his other hand, indicating that a lack of drink was his priority at the moment. The turning of the mug was enough for him to fall to the ground, drawing laughter from the few who watched him. The act needed to be minimally convincing; they were vulnerable, but not complete idiots, although they were quite close to it.

He took advantage of the floor to crawl below the height of the tables, ensuring more time without being noticed. He lifted himself up, leaning on the barrels stacked one on top of the other, pretending a terrible weakness in his legs. Behind them, there was a larger reservoir, a wooden box that seemed to supply them, making his job even easier. While hugging one of the barrels in the pile on the left, he quickly counted the number of barrels, reached for his waist, and drew a small syringe. He hid his right arm from the view of the tables, stabbed the needle into the wooden surface, and pressed the plunger just enough, stopping before it reached the end.

He returned the syringe to his belt and moved to the nearby tap, filling the mug until it almost overflowed. He quickly waved to the men who were laughing heartily and banging on the tables with stories that lacked a certain modesty.

He used the noise to walk back where he came from, passing behind one of the distant pillars and hiding in the shadows. He downed the mug of beer right there before climbing the stairs again. The last healthy round for the next few days.

He climbed the stairs again, retrieved his cloak, and headed towards the tower closest to the dungeon. They were interconnected. He knew the way; the wide corridors and the few lights accompanied him like good allies. He finally descended the staircases of the nearest tower. He opened the door and faced the neatly trimmed grass field. A structure encircled the tower while two guards stood by the door. He couldn't take them down, not until he freed Yuki. He had no idea what awaited him down there. Narrow windows, not enough for him to pass through. Impossible to enter without exposing himself.

Patience, he screamed in his mind to himself. Patience was the creator of the best opportunities. One way or another, one of the guards would fail. He had done this so many times in the past that it almost became a premonitory gift. He separated the sharpest stones he found on the ground and waited behind one of the nearby hay carts. One of the guards finally left his post. Probably a full bladder wouldn't wait until dawn. As soon as he was sure of the distance, Sirius pulled the slingshot he carried with him. It was made up of three legs of the same length, but two of them arched in a U-shape. He stretched it as much as he could and waited for the guard to walk out of the gate's line of sight, shooting him in the back of the neck. A single precise shot, causing him to collapse as if a ghost had hit him. The sound of the armor hitting the ground was enough to draw the other's attention, who cautiously walked over to see his companion's body, running towards him as soon as he saw him lying down. No alarm would be sounded there. The stone would probably disappear into the shadows, and it would all be an event generating theories by morning. He took advantage of the distraction, spun around the other side of the cart, and quickly walked to the gate they were guarding. He drew his dagger and inserted it into the gate's gap. He carefully lifted his torso, feeling the weight of the lock on it. As soon as the dagger was free, he pushed one side of the door, entering the first barrier. Simple, like in the old days, he thought, putting the lock back in place. He saw the entrance to the dungeon there, down the straight stairs leading below ground. The oil lanterns on the sides led to a single corridor. It was problematic; other prisoners could give him away if they saw him. He had no choice but to take the risk.

No sign of guards, so many outside, few inside, the standard scenario of all vaults. He walked silently between the fixed bars. Some bodies lay on the ground, shackled and silently immobile. One of them had a beard and hair thicker and longer than his own limbs. He had probably been there for years, withering with the breath of time.

There were many cells, perhaps that's why their location was so central, so they could accommodate as many guests as needed. A single pair of eyes found him, astonished and milky, staring at him like a hooded ghost. He was ready to kill him, but he didn't. Perhaps he had been spending too much time with Cavian and the others. Even though he doubted the old man could do anything, it was always a better option to silence voices for good.

He walked a few more steps until he finally found her. Her long, silver hair glowed in the dim light, partially covering her face. She was lying on a stone platform against the wall, alone. He smiled for no particular reason. He had found her, just as he said he would, but deep down, there were always doubts. Still, he knew inside that it was more than just the challenge that motivated him.

He examined the Trilium lock and its bars. They could resist magic, but not skilled hands like his. The set of iron picks resembled a keyring with different thicknesses and tips. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, trying to feel the tumblers with his fingertips. He worked them one by one until he heard a low click at the same moment the cell door finally opened. Yuki quickly turned on the floor, hands raised, as the sound of chains clinked. She would defend herself at all costs whenever she could, but Sirius finally pulled back his hood. The ice maiden seemed unable to believe what her eyes saw before her.

– Hey, princess, your cavalry has arrived – he whispered softly, before she lunged toward him. Did she not recognize him? What was happening here?, he thought as Yuki's chains caught her arms, throwing her to the ground.

– Run, Sirius... – she said before he could feel it. It was as if the air grew heavy around him. It had been a long time since his heart had experienced the sensation of despair that took over his body at that moment. He felt his nerves tremble like they did when he was in Opanum. He barely needed to turn his head to see it. The heavy, blackened armor. A being that size could not have appeared behind him without being noticed. As he turned to attack, drawing the dagger in his hands, the clenched fist met his stomach. He was thrown against the bars violently, like a rag doll, as blood dripped from his lips.

– Another little mouse caught in the trap – said the deep, muffled voice.

He could barely breathe. A single punch had completely undone him; there was no way to flee or hide.

Sirius

The chained fists hurt less than his throbbing head. He was thrown into the cell by two guards, falling onto the stone floor. He got up, still dazed. His weapons and tricks had all been taken from him.

– Sirius... – he heard Yuki's sweet voice, still trying to make out her blurred silhouette.

They had imprisoned him next to her. At least some good news, he thought as he approached the bars where she was calling him from.

– Sorry, princess, as you can see, a good show needs some challenges – Sirius joked, showing his empty hands.

– You're crazy, Sirius, no one comes into this place alone.

He couldn't talk about Cavian. His path had been cleared, for everyone, it would seem like one man had taken them down and faked his escape. They wouldn't suspect Cavian could have escaped with anything. The detonator was safe, meaning his and Yuki's probable salvation was well-guarded out of any enemy's reach.

– Well, let's say I got in... Just couldn't get out. I don't suppose you have anything for a headache, do you? – he said, squinting his eyes while massaging the back of his head. The pain was intense; those bars had nearly crushed his skull the previous night.

– Sirius, stop joking, don't you understand the situation? I won't get out of here alive, and now neither will you.

– That's why I'm here, princess. When I told you you wouldn't be a trophy on my shelf, I meant it. This was the opportunity I needed for you to believe in me.

Yuki simply fell silent, but the smile on her face was perhaps the most daring treasure he had ever found in his entire life.

– I don't know what to say, you manage to be insanely adorable.

– The way you talk, I'll think you have some hidden interest in me.

– Not some, a few – Yuki said, pulling him by the bars and kissing him intensely.

The passionate kiss made him forget where he was. They said the proximity of death intensified feelings. He didn't know if it was true, but he preferred to die that week with her than to live an entire lifetime counting the countless treasures he would come to earn outside.

Sirius

The low number of occupants and the few lights made interaction with anyone difficult. It was even strange that he was there next to her. He didn't believe in luck, not there. He could almost smell the strange near future, a feeling that something bad was about to happen.

Maybe it was the lack of trust in Cavian. From the beginning, he thought the idea of confronting the king of dragons was impossible, but getting this far, well, it wasn’t just his confidence in being able to actually rescue Yuki. His father had taught him always to have an escape plan, a fallback in case things went awry, and what he had so far was putting his faith in someone who probably doubted his capability. It was oddly logical to think that, for a moment, his mind had been deceived, especially with his skepticism about certain happy endings.

– How much do you trust your brother? – Sirius asked, sitting on the stone bench at the back of the cell, one arm resting on his bent knee, trying to find space in the narrow room. The cold, dirty floor seemed a far less attractive option.

– A strange question, Mr. Sirius – Yuki replied, still lying down, as if reflecting on options that could never materialize in their situation. – Let's say I've never seen him give up in front of my eyes, not even with the slightest chance of success. He never let himself be swayed by the numbers like I do.

– It's a good quality, I'd say he's almost like me, although he lacks a lot more common sense.

Yuki smiled.

– Indeed, he's as stubborn as you, but that doesn't relate to us, does it?

– In part, yes. I've always doubted his words since I met him. I thought he was a madman who couldn't distinguish his dreams from reality, but if he could really dethrone his father, it would start a new era, a new world.

– It's not as simple as I think he thinks it is, but it's not impossible as many believe. Not that it matters to us; we'll probably be gone before we see any chance of that happening.

– You are a woman of little faith, my princess. Maybe you should start believing in miracles.

– The only ones I've witnessed came from the hands of men, not gods.

– Well then, am I not a man?

Yuki laughed.

– From the hands of free men.

– Maybe I'm not the only one capable of performing miracles.

– I confess that getting this far was pretty close to one.

– I need to confess something to you – he whispered as he approached the cell bars. – I could have gotten you out of here, but then you would probably run away from me, so I ended up opting for this grim option.

Yuki laughed.

– You make things lighter, you know? Pressure has never been a problem for me, but your way of dealing with it is really new to me.

– I think the weight of our decisions is burden enough for any of us, princess, but I'm glad you've done well with your limited neighborhood – he said, locking eyes with her before they both turned their attention to the footsteps in the poorly lit corridors, the torches exuding the smell of fire-breathing volcanoes.

Two guards approached the cells. The bunch of keys hanging from the first one's waist clinked against his armor with each step, making the metal clink echo through the dungeon.

– Hey, take the necklaces off your neck and leave them at the back of the cell – one of them said, addressing Sirius as he stopped in front of his cell.

Sirius approached them laughing, as if mocking their demands.

– Unfortunately, I can't, but you can take me as I am; as you can see, I haven't had many commitments around here – he replied, raising his bare, chained hands.

– The master said you wouldn't, and he asked to take the girl instead if you refused to obey our orders.

Shasak knew what he was doing. He would extract every drop of despair from the two of them. He would break every piece of their minds before they left. He would make them bleed until they themselves begged to leave. Death was his reward and despair his amusement.

– Sirius, please, this war has nothing to do with you – Yuki pleaded, promptly standing up. She had never seen a look of despair on his face. Not for a moment, not even before Killsqual. It was strangely comforting to see her reaction, even though he preferred some of these responses in a very different environment.

– I surrender – he smiled, lowering his hands, while Yuki looked at him with disapproval. – It's already night, princess, it's time to sleep. Don't worry, I'll negotiate our way out of here – he concluded, whispering, even though the guards themselves could hear, as the first one threw a burlap hood and a pair of rusty shackles into the cell.

Sirius

The hood was removed from his head as the sound of metal footsteps on stone faded from his ears. He could still see the cells nearby. He had probably just been in another part of the dungeon. He was sitting on a bench. The iron shackles had been moved to his feet, and his hands were separated by a wooden bar already locked onto a table. In front of him, there was an arsenal of tools on the table and on the nails embedded in the stone walls. Long pliers, scissors, hammers, and even scythes of various sizes decorated the spacious hall, stained with uninviting colors.

The same man from the other day was sharpening a small knife on a gray stone block, his back turned. The sound of metal scraping was smooth, like the sound from the hands of skilled artisans. Cusgar seemed calm, his armor the same as always, with rough, blackened surfaces, leaving no gaps for any openings. The bulky hammer rested a little further away on the wall, next to a small two-seat table holding some buckets.

The smell of putrid blood dominated the place, and dark red stains spread like traces of poorly done and unfinished paintings.

– You’re the king around here, aren’t you? – Sirius began, without any trace of fear in his voice. – I remember Shasak talking about the king of the black castle. He never referred to you with his usual disdain, so I always imagined you were an imposing enough figure to contain him. Despite that, over the years, I never had the opportunity to kill my curiosity – he continued, while Cusgar remained silent, scraping the metal. – I kept wondering how you discovered me that day, and the only explanation that came to mind was that you slept around here, but then I wondered, what king would do that?

– You talk too much for someone in your condition – Cusgar interrupted with a rough voice that would send chills down the spine of most who heard it. It seemed to carry the omen of death itself.

– Oh... Don’t be mistaken, I’ve been in worse situations – he said, wrinkling his nose while rubbing his bare foot against the floor until the itch on his sole subsided. – In the end, I think you’re just another puppet on the board, following the orders of that old cat. No real king would lower himself so much, which, to be honest, disappointed me a bit.

– I’m not interested in your concepts about what you think you know of this world, young man. I’m merely a guarantor of human justice – the executioner replied coldly.

Sirius laughed.

– You speak like a sage, your majesty, but you’re nothing but a fool if you think you’re doing any justice by enslaving your people, regardless of which part you belong to.

– It’s part of the job. Not everyone can be free for true peace to materialize. Freedom requires responsibility, my dear, which few, unfortunately, seem to possess. Thus, my duty is to protect them from their own impure interests.

– And I’m chained to this table under what accusation? – Sirius asked, as Cusgar finally finished working on the blade and walked towards the table.

– Treason against the treaty, inciting social chaos, attempting to free outlaws, invading the kingdom of Fisbia, desertion, and several more that would take me longer than necessary to list – he said, pulling the wooden bench and sitting across from him. Perhaps Sirius would reconsider some of his previous words. His slightly accelerated heartbeat seemed to understand before his mind what he was about to face.

– I had thought of defending myself, but probably most of these charges seem correct – he agreed, smiling. – A bit exaggerated, I confess. Speaking as you did, I seem more competent than I consider myself to be, which is no small thing, but in your first sentence, I could tell that your blindness probably comes from your own faith, which might deserve forgiveness.

– I stopped believing in miracles from the sky a long time ago, young man, but if you want, I’ll give you time to pray to your gods before I begin. I only ask that you be convincing enough to make them come to me, so they can beg for mercy while I deny their offers – Cusgar replied, running his gauntlet finger along the blade he had just sharpened. – Only justice, pure and simple.

– I was going to ask you to clean this place, which, if you haven’t noticed, smells unbearable, but you can start if you want.

– I usually work alone, but Shasak insisted on participating this time.

– Ah, yes, your master... He really loves spectacles, but dirty places like this aren’t usually his style, you know? If you let me go, I might think about giving you some tips, although I think you’d find it difficult, since you seem to spend too much time licking his boots – Sirius satirized, staring at the small white orbs of pale pupils through the slit of his helmet, though strangely he couldn’t look at him for more than a brief moment.

– It’s good that you’re comfortable; soon you’ll be even more comfortable telling me your biggest secrets – Cusgar said, seemingly ignoring the jokes. – I guarantee that the more interesting they are, the quicker our conversation will be.

– Shhhhhhh... – Shasak said, approaching them with his arms crossed behind his back. He wore a white tunic that completely clashed with the place, reflecting, along with his yellow eyes and golden fur on his face, the dim light from the torches on the walls. – You talk so much, Sirius... I could hear your noise from afar.

– It seems you’ve gotten used to asking others to do your work for you.

– Oh, my dear, so eloquent, so confident... Few have this courage when they arrive here, you know? They can even keep up appearances for the first few seconds, but then... – Shasak said, laughing as if good memories came to mind.

– Haha... Be careful, I might think you’re happy to see me again... – Sirius joked.

Shasak laughed heartily.

– I confess that seeing you in this situation is pleasing, but it’s for reasons you don’t know that my smile spreads across my face. I need to confess that you didn’t get here by mere chance, my dear Sirius, but wrong paths are wrong, and today you will learn the lesson for stealing from your master – he continued slowly as he approached Sirius’s side.

Sirius spat at his feet.

– You take so much pride in those hands, don’t you? – Shasak said, placing a hand on his shoulder. – Let the symphony begin! – Shasak exclaimed.

Cusgar slowly inserted the small blades into the flesh beneath his nails. The pain was excruciating, and screams filled the silence of the cells. Finger by finger, his nails were chipped like petals. He didn’t utter a single word, any event, or any clue that could lead them anywhere. His consciousness faded several times, though Shasak’s injections brought him back, with the impulse of his racing heartbeat. His wide-open eyes could only clearly see the scarlet blood running on the table, and even his screams of pain couldn’t drown out the laughter of the monster he had served for so many years. They were so clear to his ears and echoed in his head as if his thoughts had fled. His fingers were torn off one by one, piece by piece, until nothing was left of his skilled, trained hands. No more weapons would be wielded by them, no more gold would appear in his palms, and no coins would dance between his fingers.

Sirius finally fell silent.

Yuki

The few days that had passed felt like the longest years, and the horror Yuki witnessed in those cells impacted her more than she expected. Not that she wasn't used to such atrocities—the images of the Makia incident still haunted her—but experiencing them daily was not something she could easily cope with this time. Separated by the prison bars, she used the little power she could draw from the Trilium collar around her neck to try and control the infection and bleeding from what remained of Sirius's forearms. The bits of cloth wrapped around them would not work any miracles; she knew he didn't have much time left, and he probably knew it too. They were fed scraps, an entirely insufficient amount. Yuki tried in vain to make him eat her portion, though sometimes she thought about letting him go. Perhaps she would have done so with most people there. The coldness in her blood often dictated her actions, but her selfishness wouldn't let him leave her. They had little time left—by the next day, they would probably see the sun again for the last time. It was important that it be with him, surprisingly so, in a way she never thought she could feel: the last thing she had given up on living. Perhaps a sign that there was nothing more to be done, that she could leave without regrets, having lived everything she wanted to live. It was what her mother would have wished.

Sirius suddenly laughed.

– They think they can stop me by giving me scraps? When we were kids, we barely had that to share. You should have seen their faces, Yuki, when they realized they left with nothing, even Shasak stopped laughing.

Yuki listened attentively; she had heard the story a few times since he returned.

– Stop being stubborn, you need to eat...

– You eat, I eat, soon they will come for us, Yuki, your brother promised me.

– All right... We'll go together then – she said, bringing the pieces to her mouth. Soon after he returned, he had mentioned that Cavian and the Freeds had a plan to free them. Not all their armies had the strength for something like that. Maybe in a few years, a time they didn't have. The stories at least kept him conscious, a way to escape that place, if only for a moment.

– When you hugged me in that cave for the first time... I thought I was receiving a gift from the gods for my good behavior... I even believed there could be another life beyond this one in their world, you know? – he continued, mouth full.

– I think I was so happy to have found you and for you saving him that I went a bit overboard – she said, carefully wiping the food remnants from his chapped lips.

– It's funny because for a moment I didn't even know why I had saved your brother, then moments later I had never been so happy to have done it – Sirius joked.

Yuki laughed.

– I won't comment on that... What did those necklaces on your chest mean? Shasak seemed to have a particular interest in them... – Yuki asked, holding one of the necklaces Sirius had asked her to put back on him once he regained consciousness. The most striking one had a raven joining its wings with a crescent moon, the same as on his cloak. The details left no doubt about the skilled hands of the craftsman who made it, such was its perfection. The second, made of dark iron alloy, despite being crude, depicted an Aqüil, a marine mammal that easily adapted to any place, and although rare, it was typically seen in the Landris region. She knew it well. Known as the sea watcher, encountering Aqüis generally symbolized good omens and it wasn't uncommon for it to be used as a symbol of protection.

– Oh, this? I didn't mention it, but my father already knows you... – Sirius revealed, piquing her curiosity. – This first one is given to every son of Nymo – he said, pointing with what remained of his arm to the necklace with the bird.

– Nymo? Is Nymo the father you mentioned so often? – she asked, once again thinking it was all a delusion, although his knowledge of him was unusually detailed.

– General Nymo of the fourth squadron, the mighty warrior of Aquia who led his armies to glory in the battle of a thousand days and taught the heirs of the throne everything that could be said about the arts of war. Oh, and lest I forget, the only man capable of having stolen from the mighty king of the dragons – Sirius said as if announcing the arrival of some noble. – I got tired of hearing stories about your kingdom when I was little.

It was impossible; it couldn't be a figment of his imagination. Not with so many accurate details.

– He was... I mean... Nymo was our teacher...

– Yes, I even asked your brother about the dragon generals when I met him. I think he was impressed... When I told him about Cavian, the old man nearly lost it. He could never expose himself, all the attacks and thefts he carried out, those that the allied kingdoms claimed for themselves, served to feed and raise many children like me. But he was happy when I reunited with your brother, I think, the old man hardly ever smiled, it was his way... But I'm sure he had some fondness for the dragon cubs, he even thought you should be the next queen of that place...

– He was always one of my inspirations... – she revealed, smiling.

– Anyway, you must know the story of when he fled that mountain. The moon represented his wife, he said it would always protect us from nightmares at night. Since most of us had trouble sleeping when we were little, that helped in some way, at least he made us believe it... The old man was always good at convincing people... – Sirius revealed nostalgically. – As for this one – he pointed to the darkened necklace –, according to what the old man told me, it was given by my biological mother before she died. She said it would protect me, but it doesn't seem to be working very well... – Sirius finished, laughing.

– You’re alive, aren't you? – Yuki asked, smiling.

– Yeah... If you look at it that way, you're right, the last time I took it off I ended up losing my hands... – he joked, laughing, while raising his forearms wrapped in brown cloth with already purplish blood stains.

– And I thought no one would care about someone so impertinent... You seem to have been important in their lives...

– Indeed... The old man is undoubtedly extraordinary... I don't remember my birth parents, but this necklace always brought me a good feeling... – he said thoughtfully, fiddling with the Landrinian necklace.

– I can tell it does... As for Nymo, he left Aquia when I was still small, right after the giant attack, but to this day he is considered by many as the greatest general the kingdom ever had. I myself learned a lot from the writings he left behind; you owe me a meeting with him when we get out of here.

– Haha, I think the old man will go crazy if he meets you. He must follow you through the conversations in those alleys, but if he saw you in person and recalled his good past, maybe it would make him less grumpy...

Yuki

Yuki watched Sirius writhing during the night. The pain must have been eating him alive. The wound wouldn't heal, and the soaking of his clothes showed that the infection had probably spread. She tried once more to remove the chains from his neck, but lacked the strength. Not that she had any hope, but desperation led to rash actions in the search for miracles that would never come.

– You know, Yuki, I was thinking, we could make a promise for when we get out of here – he said with a weakened voice, turning to get up from the stone bed at the back of the cell.

– That's not a bad idea. What do you suggest? – she said, smiling at him, seeing that her cellmate could barely stand. The dark circles covered his pale face, along with his poorly cut beard.

– I was thinking, you're a princess, right? Your father would be furious if you married a commoner, so you could promise to marry one of them, what do you think?

– Hmm... Ah, yes – she said, wrinkling her nose, staring at him. – I imagine you even have a suggestion for me – she said, approaching the cell bars, curious.

– Of course I do, I spent some time thinking about it during the night, you know? First, it should be someone who publicly challenged your ideals... That's essential, he wouldn't tolerate someone with such behavior, right? – he asked as she nodded. – Second, it would have to be a human... My father said he used to hate our weaknesses, correct? ... Hmm, finally, I imagine someone dependent on you, with all the energy you have, if you found someone too similar to you, it wouldn't work, understand? Someone you needed to take care of for a long time, perhaps.

– By the gods, Sirius, is this a proposal? – she said with her hands to her mouth, pretending to be surprised.

– It depends, if you tell me you'll accept – he replied, smiling.

– Actually, I have another proposal for you... – she revealed to the surprised face of the thief. – I think we shouldn't wait until we get out of here, what do you think? I'll speed this up so the news reaches my father's ears faster... – she whispered, approaching the bars that separated them. – Imagine, besides everything, a prisoner! It would certainly be an immeasurable disgrace to your mighty kingdom.

– In that case, I must say to the lady that there aren't many options, I'm the only one here – he joked.

– Very well, Mr. Sirius, in the name of Gaya and the old gods, I ask for your hand in marriage.

His face looked surprised, not that he had witnessed many proposals, but it was usually the men who made their requests.

– Uh... Well... – the thief said, clearing his throat. – Miss Yuki, it would be an immense pleasure to be by your side for the rest of your life – he continued as sweat ran down his face.

Their foreheads touched between the gaps of the bars.

– You are now mine, Mr. Sirius, for the rest of your long life – she said before kissing him, probably for the last time.

Yuki

The clanging of swords against the bars in the morning sounded like the tolling of cathedral bells, there were at least ten of them. Yuki could barely stand, having spent her last energies trying to ease the pain in Sirius' arms, but her effort was nothing more than slightly cold hands. In the end, the rescue didn't come, hope was fading, and she just wondered if Sirius was still there. When the guards took him, he was still breathing. He would see the sun with her one last time.

– Hey... my princess... – whispered Sirius in the arms of the guards, squinting against the few timid rays of sun appearing far away. – It's going to... be okay... – Sirius said with a smile on his face until she could no longer pretend, and the rare tears welled up in her eyes for the second time since she was born.

SHARP MINDS

Shasak

The meeting room smelled of wet wood in the hastily constructed barracks. Uruk leaned on the windowsill, looking at the immense mountain covered with tall trees in front of him. Opanum was a land of opportunities after the fall of Monlok, one of the origin dragons, and Shasak had just found one of the hidden treasures among the mountains.

– Where is he? – he asked Uruk, placing his lance on the rustic stone table and the gloves he had just removed from his hands.

– In the dungeon at the back. One of the scouts said Cusgar will arrive with the sunrise – Uruk replied dryly. He was leaning against one of the walls, far from the sunlight entering the room. The rounded logs were glued together with a type of clay, and the cracked floor covered with the same mixture revealed that the builders did not master the secrets of the great artisans. Regardless, it was a large structure, over six meters tall, with lamps that would ensure meetings could be held late into the night.

– We can't wait. He is too valuable an asset to waste time on, and it makes no difference whether Cusgar is here or not. You two are warriors, not maestros of the orchestra.

– I agree... Too much importance is given to that idiot...

Shasak laughed.

– I know they expect patience from me, but keep your ignorance to yourself, please, my noble friend... – Shasak said with a deep sigh. – You still haven't gotten over what happened, have you? – he continued, directing a sarcastic smile at Uruk.

– Be careful how you speak, Shasak. Unlike the others, I have no fear of the legends they tell about you. I didn't spare my own brother, remember? Imagine what I would do to you...

Shasak roared with laughter.

– Do you know what saved me from the fate of those like me? Unlike them, I never questioned my position. You don't confront anyone more powerful than you, my dear, and that man was a danger to everyone's ambitions when he was on the other side. That's why I'm in this place... Don't waste your time being useful and don't think your royal lineage will protect you... After all, as you said, if Bahamut didn't spare his own son, imagine what your father would do to you? – Shasak mocked, raising his eyebrows while rubbing his fingers and walking to the other side of the table.

Uruk fell silent, furrowing his brow, seeming to try to interpret the words he had just heard. He kept his eyes on the mountains, not even turning to look at him. Shasak knew the prince was furious and delighted in the situation. Uruk might be stupid and impulsive, but not enough to act. Even his proud father had bowed to Bahamut.

– What did you do with the civilians? – Shasak asked again, trying to refocus the small meeting.

– Those who had nothing to offer were useful to fill the trench you passed with your horses.

– And the rest?

– Their wives were of some use last night... The heirs of the chains were all chained like tamed cubs. You should have seen the silence in their eyes.... – Uruk laughed, finally smiling. – It was as if their souls had fled their bodies.

– Don't push them too far... They could be loyal soldiers in time. Feed them enough, and you'll see how grateful they can be.

– These weak humans are nothing but pieces of garbage, Shasak. They can barely carry their own bodies, let alone serve us... – he grumbled, finally looking at him.

– Then throw them to fight their brothers, so you'll save us time and resources. You need to think more like a bureaucrat, Uruk. Soon you'll have a kingdom to manage – he continued, trying to massage the wounded ego.

– Volus never needed that to survive. We always took what we needed for ourselves.

– But I remember the shipments from Audar. The hands there are the same used in those fields – he said sarcastically. – I'm just saying that humans already raised don't serve their masters well, they expire rebellion, trust me... It's better to teach them to obey before they learn to speak.

Uruk shrugged. He probably didn't understand half of what Shasak said, and Shasak had the sure impression that he sometimes disagreed for no reason other than to seem like he did.

– Weren't you in a hurry to see the cripple? He must be waiting for you – he concluded, as Shasak seemed content with the response.

Persus

Persus was kneeling on the hay. His hands were tied to a small log that passed behind his neck. He couldn't complain about everything, after all, it was an extremely spacious room that could accommodate at least a dozen prisoners without depriving them of any comfort. A single window in the door allowed the sun's rays to enter. He always particularly liked them, not surprisingly he had moved his face so they could hit it, closing his eyes and feeling the warmth from each line of light. Maybe it was the longing to fly. He felt so close to the sun when he danced through the air. When he closed his eyes, it was as if he could transport himself there. A trance interrupted by the creaking of the sudden opening of the heavy wooden door.

– Hello, my dear! – exclaimed Shasak cheerfully. His armor with golden details was exceptionally beautiful and without any signs of scratches. He wasn't wearing the usual helmet, gloves, or weapons. He had come as a mere spectator with his hands crossed behind his back, a posture he often repeated. – Uruk said it wasn't easy to catch you...

– They should have sent more men... – he joked.

– Certainly a miscalculation... But who would have imagined you would attack those slave carts alone. It would be too bold for anyone, wouldn't it? Tsk...tsk...tsk... – said the feline face, approaching and squatting down. – Don't get me wrong, I am a lover of boldness, but allow me to give you a valuable piece of advice... If you keep this up, I really fear our fun won't last more than a few days, and that would be a shame, wouldn't it? You have been doing so well...

He laughed.

– Don't worry, I am not like them, I fight only for my own ideals and pray every day for the gods to bless me.

Shasak nodded, standing up and walking to one of the walls.

– I understand... I hope they hear you from here – said Shasak, lightly tapping the wall made of clay, wood, and stones. It didn't seem too difficult to get out of there, but the walls were robust and high enough to prevent the most spirited attempts. – I myself would be amazed if one of them interceded on your behalf. In fact, if they come here, I will personally ask the guards to release you – he mocked.

– You mock my faith, but I don't care if you believe or not, I don't have it for you, I have it for myself. To them belong the way, the truth, and the life. They will decide when to release me from my vows...

– You speak beautifully, Lumerian, but you are mistaken if you think the decision is theirs. On the contrary – said Shasak, approaching and squatting again in front of him with his arms on his knees. The claws of the beast-man's right hand rose for a moment, just before wrapping around his neck like a serpent. – If you think the one who has the power to free you from this life is your god, you should start praying to me.

– Why don't you cut my throat? – he asked, staring at his tormentor. – See? To me, it seems you don't have the power you say you have, at least not in your hands.

Shasak laughed.

– You are insightful, Persus, not fearing death only because you believe in a mere illusion. This gives me so many ideas... I myself might use it on my men. Imagine! If I created some gods, I could make them kill and die for me with a simple gesture! – exclaimed Shasak animatedly.

– You cannot manipulate the love for their leaders, Shasak...

– That's where you are wrong, my dear... I am the one who can create heroes or villains by my mere will – observed Shasak, his face transforming into Persus's own. – I could make you the last Lumerian and become the hero they would write about for decades, or pass myself off as a mere lady – he continued, altering his face again into that of an old woman with one bruised eye and a crooked jaw, who spoke in a high-pitched voice. – Who would spread stories about the cruelty that the Freeds usually treat our slaves with. I am the story, Persus, I write them here. You are just pieces on my board.

– It must be hard to be the master of the story and have no one to tell it. I hope you really find the peace you seek – observed Persus when Shasak slapped his face with the back of his hand, then grabbed him by the chin.

– I will make sure they erase your name from them – said Shasak, enraged, though still smiling. – After today, there will be only two or three survivors of your people. One of them, a deserter like you. I will make sure he is gone too to ensure that future generations don't even know who you are.

Shasak

The day began with a misty dawn. The fog seemed to float over the low grass covering the mountains that multiplied nearby. Shasak accompanied Uruk for a luxurious and abundant breakfast, quite different from what was reserved for the soldiers. Soon after, they went through the fort with observant looks. In a few days, they would make a new shipment to the alliance that had formed years ago. Many outsiders frequented that region in search of glory, but it was the allied kingdoms that held the best resources. There were piles and piles of high-value stones, attracting all those who craved power and revealing the true nature of the beings in that world.

– Sir, the children have been released – said one of the soldiers quickly to Uruk, while kneeling without being able to look at him.

– Are you crazy?! – shouted Uruk visibly upset.

– I... I'm sorry, my lord, I just followed the orders I was given – stammered the soldier, staying on legs that were so shaky they barely seemed to support his own body.

– Idiot! – roared Uruk, delivering a sharp kick with the sole of his boot to the soldier's chest, who fell on his back in the mud, blood trickling from his mouth.

– Sir... – stammered the soldier again, trying to crawl back to Uruk's feet, with tears mixing with the mud and staining his face. – It was... It was Master Cusgar, my lord. I didn't want to disobey him.

– Shut up, idiot, I'm the one in charge here, understood? Damn what that lunatic thinks...

– I'm... I'm sorry, my lord, I swear I had no intention of defying your orders.

– Leave him, Uruk – ordered Shasak, lowering Uruk's arm, which was already heading for a second blow. – Be thankful he didn't release the others. Those children will starve in this jungle; there's nothing even close to here. They'll be part of the nearby camps' supper within a few hours.

– Keep supporting these decisions, and you'll lose the few uses these vermin still have! – shouted Uruk in an irritated tone.

– I'm sure you'll find ways to regain this feeling from our men, Uruk. Cusgar is a powerful ally, you know that, don't let your anger cloud your reason.

Uruk scoffed at Shasak's words but turned towards his quarters until another soldier caught his attention.

– Sir, troops and more troops, sir... At the main gate to the north, many rebels! – exclaimed another of the guards, breathless, running up to him.

Persus

– I thought it would take another week to get here – said Persus, his face already deformed from the days in that cell. His chained hands rested on his knees as he sat on remnants of hay and mud.

Yuki laughed.

– I thought you'd give them more trouble, that's why I was late – she joked, emerging from a hole in the ground.

– They'll find us soon, the guard doesn't go more than ten minutes without coming here, and it's already been eight – Persus warned.

– Let's just say they're a bit more occupied now – she said, unlocking the pins that held his shackles with a small mechanical accordion-like device, as special as the one covering the angel's wrists.

– Yuki, don't tell me that...

– Rest assured, no lives will be lost today, except ours if we don't hurry. My father's circus troupe should be gathering right now.

Shasak

– What is that at the gate? – Shasak questioned the head guard.

– There are several of them, sir, coming out from behind the trees. We were about to fire, but they didn't come close enough. They're standing still, like statues – the commander reported.

– They're preparing to attack. Load the cannons and show no mercy to those vermin – Uruk ordered.

– Yes, sir! – the troop commander responded, preparing to leave.

– Wait... – Shasak interrupted, raising an arm. – It makes no sense for them to wait for us to prepare before advancing. They're idiots, but not that much. How many guards did you move here?

– Almost all of them, sir. The tower guards are on alert and haven't seen any signs of danger from other directions so far.

– Enough of your conspiracies, Shasak. They're waiting for reinforcements. The sooner we attack, the better – Uruk snapped.

– Shut up! – Shasak shouted, pointing his spear at Uruk's throat. – Do you think they would appear if that were the reason? Think before making stupid decisions. Send half the troops to the back of the castle. Reinforce the cell block. Don't let anyone escape from here.

– But, sir, the main gate...

– Do as I said! – Shasak roared, making the man move, almost stumbling over his own feet.

– You're losing your grip on reality. Don't think I won't do anything about it. I'm not a mindless follower like you – Uruk retorted coldly, his eyes filled with hatred.

– Do whatever you want... – Shasak replied, ignoring him as he thought.

– You still talk as if your ideas can defeat armies – Uruk continued to complain. – You forget that if I step down from this place, I can take care of this army of insects. In the end, it's strength that matters...

– Sir... – another guard, leaning on his knee to catch his breath, interrupted. – The room of the Freed was breached... There's no one there... He's gone, sir...

Shasak grabbed his spear, his face furious, and drove it through the guard's chest, glaring fiercely at Uruk as blood splattered on the white metal.

– See? Have your speech ready, son of Volus. The council is certainly less tolerant than I am – Shasak said before marching toward the back of the castle, leaving Uruk in silence.

THE BLACKHELM BLIZZARD

Yuki

The sun was shining brightly, something not seen in a long time. The crowd and the armies jostled in the space that offered a view of the castle's top. It was no small gathering. The entire city was there to watch, along with all the armies from the previous night. There were so many that even from the rooftops of houses and establishments, one could see the eager eyes waiting for what was to come.

It would be impossible for so many to await a cold execution. Yuki's hands and head were bound by immense wooden and iron shackles, just like the other familiar or unfamiliar faces aligned side by side. Sirius was just to her left, but she doubted he could feel any pain anymore. He mumbled something inaudible, and his glazed eyes probably couldn't see much anymore. His mind had likely shattered; no one could endure such a state for so long.

Rizar was also there with those who shared his dreams. He faced her with a smile, perhaps knowing this was his fate someday, but Yuki knew what it truly meant to him. He was a lover of life, perhaps more than anyone else she had ever known.

She continued to observe the stunned crowd. Could it be possible that so many supported this? Defended such an act? She had fought for them all these years, yet many of those eyes looked like vultures waiting for the scraps to be thrown into their hungry mouths. Even so, she would not regret it. She fought for what she believed in, and those few years since she had freed herself from a dream she thought was hers had undoubtedly been the closest to the dream she had for herself. Always one step ahead, she thought nostalgically, remembering the bright afternoons with her mother.

Her wrist ached, the sun blinded her. Her executioners were seated just behind her on the wide wooden platform surrounded by a stone belt, just above the castle gate, a perfect place for everyone to see the spectacle. Malfien wasn't there, her father wasn't there. Perhaps they didn't have the courage they so boasted about. She wished she could have at least said goodbye to her little troublemaker brother. Life would be hard ahead, and he would have to navigate it alone as he perhaps never had until now.

Maybe the Freeds would help him as they helped her, maybe the kingdom's future truly lay in the hands of those who least wanted such power. In her dreams, it was the world she chose for herself. It was what probably everyone awaiting death did. They could choose the future they desired when, for the first time in life, the truth no longer mattered.

The trumpets sounded.

She saw the burly men enter through the wide side staircase. The axes were as large as their bearers and probably sharp enough to slice through the air itself. The black leather armor left only their broad arms exposed, and their helmets with straight and pointed cuts covered their heads, shining like large metallic pyramids swaying in the sun.

She also saw Cusgar and his armies among the crowd. The black knights crossed through them while some venerated their passage. Those most excited applauded enthusiastically. The king chosen for them. For many, a tyrant, for others, a savior of the bloodthirsty desires of the freed.

– Death to the rebels! – shouted one of them.

– Justice for the gods' children! – shouted another.

Shasak stood up, as did Uruk when the Kirin triad arrived at the front of the wooden platform. Dressed in standard round helmets and red tunics, the smallest of them placed two fingers on his throat before beginning his speech.

– My dear people of Fisbia and all those welcomed by this blessed land! – he shouted with a voice that carried through the crowds. The magic on his vocal cords made his voice clear even to the ears of the last man. – Dear soldiers who shed the blood of your enemies to protect your families. Dear parents... who today cry at the graves of your children and loved ones. We know that the hands of false leaders were washed with the blood of your brothers and sisters, your sons and wives, but today we are not here just to remind you of the tragedies that shook everyone's hearts, but to give you an opportunity, to give the people the deserved power to repay a little of the suffering that was caused to you. Today, they will fall before your feet.

The applause traveled from east to west, to the repeated sound of the same trumpets.

The executioners approached slowly and raised the axes above their heads, waiting for Shasak's hand signal, who smiled with satisfaction. The central position of Yuki and Rizar was no coincidence; they would have to share the pain of those who followed them there. It wouldn't be quick; they wouldn't miss the chance to hear their cries of despair and agony. Yuki and Rizar would be the last, the main course, but before the blades could slice through the air, another sound overshadowed them. A loud noise from the sky, a thunderclap in broad daylight reached their ears, coming from the top of Blackhelm's tallest tower. Even though the sun was blinding, it was possible to see his silhouette against the light.

– Damn... – Uruk fumed with one hand above his eyes. Cavian had driven the pacifier into the top of the tower, the highest one that gave the castle its name. – It's that brat, Shasak. I won't let him escape this time.

– Make sure to finish what Bahamut didn't have the courage to do – said Shasak, as Uruk briefly ran and jumped towards the tower, placing his large hands on the stones. It was incredible how he could move such a distance. Physically, he was the same formidable opponent they had witnessed years ago.

Shasak finally gave the signal, but contrary to the action he requested, the first executioner fell to the ground with a twisted neck, while a precise dagger lodged in the throat of the one next to him, causing the axe blade to fall and sink into the ground, as a dense smoke curtain rose between him and the execution shackles.

– General! Sirius said you would come... – exclaimed Yuki, astonished, seeing the ex-general of Aquia's army land in front of her.

– I came for him, but I need you to help me free your people as quickly as possible. This smoke will dissipate soon.

Yuki nodded as Nymo quickly unlocked one of the shackles with a set of variously tipped metal spikes. The old master was small enough to stay on the wooden structure above Yuki's head while deftly handling the tool. Suddenly, a whizzing sound approached in an instant, and with a spin on his own axis, Nymo deflected the spear that came his way.

The curtain finally dissipated with the wind's force, and Shasak's gaze met the ex-general of Aquia's, as he finished freeing Yuki.

– Let me handle him! – exclaimed Yuki. – After freeing the others, please take Sirius away from here as quickly as possible before it's too late – she requested confidently, running her hand over her sore neck. It was like feeling the blood flow in her veins again.

– You're weak, princess – warned Nymo.

– Don't worry, keep your promise and get him out of here. I have more than enough to defeat them.

Nymo nodded, moving towards Rizar, while Yuki advanced towards Shasak.

– Do you really think you can get away with this? – questioned Shasak. – You would spend your life tormented by the thousands of deaths you caused if it weren't for my generous mercy, princess... I won't let you live to carry that burden – he continued, removing the heavy, adorned cloak he wore and throwing it to the ground. The feline face with yellow, almond-shaped eyes had a human-like aspect, but the golden fur brought him closer to the children of the god of beasts. His true face, a rare sight reserved probably only for those whose faces were carved into those stones, was a sign that he was willing to fulfill the will of his words.

– You're as arrogant as ever, forgetting that unlike your soldiers, the people here today are here of their own free will! – she exclaimed, flexing her hands bruised from the dungeon. – The fall of the empire you are part of begins today – she finished as the cold wind swirled around her slender fingers, charging towards the beast-man.

Cavian

Cavian leapt from the top of the tower onto the stone ground below. The plan was to separate Uruk from the others. Keeping the leaders apart would ensure that the armies divided and weakened. In the end, the mission to save his sister was never in his hands. Nymo was the fastest and most experienced. He guaranteed he would free everyone as long as they provided the opening needed to save Sirius. Besides, no one but himself could move so easily between those towers and draw Uruk's interest at the same time.

He walked to the edge of the structure, waiting for Uruk to reveal himself, and in the next moment, he did. The creature was even bigger than when he first met him, but it did not scare him. He was no longer the frightened boy from before.

The sound of birdsong echoed through the air as Cavian spun the Pacifier. Uruk charged towards him just as he predicted, while he did the same. He bent his knees and leaned forward, sliding on the ground and dodging the tetsubo aimed at his chest. The weapon passed millimeters from his head as his body moved laterally past Uruk’s. The sword danced in the air, and the black blade was stained with blood. The deep cut reached the tendons of Uruk's right foot, causing him to kneel. Cavian did not see the expression of pain on Uruk's face, but without one of his feet, a body that size would have difficulty moving. All of Yuki's lectures had taught him well.

Cavian placed the sword on his back, causing it to stick to him like iron attracted to a magnet, while he circled the general's body to confront him from a distance where his enemy's arms could not reach him.

– Bastard! – roared Uruk. – You will be massacred along with your friends. I will crush your skulls one by one – he continued angrily.

– Do you know what your main problem is, Uruk? You’re fighting someone who is already dead – said Cavian, stopping in front of his enemy. – The person you helped send to that dungeon didn't come back.

Uruk laughed. 

– You think you evolved by a stroke of luck? Your eyes reek of fear, bastard.

Cavian advanced again before his enemy's eyes could follow. The blade reached the neck of the heir to the throne of Volus in the blink of an eye.

– Come on, I know you want the throne, just like me. I want my father's throne as much as you want yours – said Uruk, smiling with his head held high.

Cavian's thoughts churned. Uruk was right; his gaze showed fear. Not of the creature in front of him, but of disappointing everyone again, even there, with everything in his favor, with so much power given to him by the solitary stones, his mind still tried to stop him.

Uruk took advantage of the moment of distraction. The large fist covered with a gauntlet of iron spikes struck Cavian’s stomach, throwing him back. The blow was strong enough to blur his vision as the ground swayed. The hand on his belly, through the torn leather, was soaked in red.

His distraction had cost him dearly. Uruk was not a defenseless opponent, quite the opposite.

  Uruk dragged his injured leg toward him. He was on his knees, his sword far from him.

  – I told you, brat, never raise your hand against your gods – said Uruk, raising Nangu with both hands above his head, ready to deliver a powerful and fatal blow.

He couldn't disappoint them, not again. Was it right to take his enemy’s life? Was this what he had become? The victory over Splenze might not be remembered, but it was by his hand that the general’s life had been taken. If he had done it sooner, he might have saved many others. With the gods absent from the skies, perhaps the only justice to be expected was truly through the hands of men. It was what his father would have wanted him to do years ago. It was what he had fled from his entire life.

Before the weapon descended, he concentrated energy in the palm of his hand. The pacifier came like lightning through the air towards his fingers.

Cavian was quicker. He swung the blade upward against the descending blow from Uruk. The tetsubo fell to the ground with a deep cut in Uruk's right shoulder, causing him to stagger back. The final blow was all that was needed. The open guard allowed a direct and undefended attack. The creature’s skin might be tougher than the rocks of the old mountain, but not enough to prevent the storm blade from reaching the sunlight behind his opponent. It wasn’t what he decided. At the last moment, he turned the sword, striking the creature’s central line of the stomach with the hilt in a powerful blow. The prince of Volus took a few more steps back until his back hit the ground. He wouldn’t take his life then, but he couldn’t guarantee it either.

With his enemy down, he walked to the edge of the tower. The pain from the blow he suffered was unbearable. He removed the leather armor he wore and, with a piece of cloth torn from his shirt, tried to stop the bleeding, pressing it against the wound. He replaced the armor and prepared to descend, while the gray cape fluttered in the wind. He looked at the abyss waiting for him when he heard Uruk's footsteps. It was impossible for his adversary to get up. One of Uruk's ankles was surely broken and one of his arms disabled, making it impossible to carry anything but his bare hands. Yet he advanced towards him like a runaway locomotive, dragging himself on the single arm and leg that remained intact.

He jumped at Cavian like a beast pouncing on its prey, his large body still in the air, blocking the sun that reached his face, guided by thoughts of revenge.

  Cavian rolled to the side as Uruk's body leaped into the void.

Narthus

He and Mika revealed themselves amid the armies. Freeds and soldiers were indistinguishable in the sea of people that had formed. Many had come along with them, but visually, the army of the allied kingdoms seemed more numerous and certainly had better weapons.

Mika took down soldier after soldier that appeared before her. They weren't exceptionally strong. She threw them to the ground like an elephant fighting ants, but surely at some point, they would be exhausted, in a numerical battle difficult to win. They were part of the group responsible for preventing Cusgar's small army and the knight himself from reaching the castle gates. Even so, the armored horses of the allied kingdoms seemed willing to trample even their own troops.

A flaming arrow struck the first one from afar. They couldn't see where it came from, but it certainly didn't blend with those coming from the castle. At that distance, it would be difficult for any archer to stay upright for long, but they would take advantage of every breach left by whoever it was.

They positioned themselves between the gate and the small group of knights riding black horses covered in iron plates, rising and falling with each step they took. The trotting was continuous, passing through the soldiers as if they were in a field of cotton plants. Cusgar led them, swinging his long hammer that launched bodies into the closest crowds. While everyone else stepped aside to clear the way, only one man stood directly against the horses. Narthus stood on the grass in the direction the horses pointed, while Cusgar maintained his pace without even paying attention to the man in front of him.

Cusgar was heavy, indicating that his horse was also quite vigorous. At that speed, even for someone the size of Narthus, its hooves would certainly bury him into the churned-up grass. After all, anyone could see that he wasn't a giant, just a man larger than his peers. He wouldn't be a match for a war horse, especially the one approaching.

Narthus planted his feet firmly on the ground and spread his arms. The impact of the horse did not throw him as anyone might have imagined. A foul odor filled his nostrils as he lifted the animal and Cusgar at the same time, tossing them aside. The hooves of the horses to the left bumped into the fallen animal's body, and several horses and riders piled up on the ground, with chunks of dirt and grass flying through the air, as they were trampled by the rest who would slow down meters ahead, leaving only three of them standing.

Narthus rose from the ground as he saw Cusgar doing the same, pulling his hammer that had carved a trench in the earth. Luckily, they were not alone. The remaining riders on the ground saw swords and axes flying over their fallen bodies. The advantage of the horses was gone, and Cusgar had been stopped. The first objective was completed. Rixi would arrive with the Natelurians any moment now; a little more time would be enough.

He felt the oppression in the air around him; it wasn't natural. It felt heavier than before, slower than before, and fear seemed to want to take root in his heart. The first attack came, the hammer skillfully swung from the side, forcing him to throw his body back. A series of attacks followed, until the hammer was thrust toward his chest. He stopped it. Probably no one had done that in years, although it was also true that no one had lasted that long. The flat metal head was large and heavy like a great ship's anchor, but even so, Narthus managed to cushion the blow in his large hands, until Cusgar finally let go. He advanced quickly, and the knight's fists struck one of his knees before he had time to react. A small blade emerged from the back of the gauntlet and pierced his left knee from the front. The next blow hit the side of the other, causing the giant to collapse, while the hammer fell beside him. Cusgar's rough iron armor suddenly seemed as light as cotton strips. He was on his knees at the feet of an enemy he couldn't face, but before he could meet his fate, a spear came from afar, striking Cusgar's side.

Narthus took advantage of the opening and grabbed both arms of his enemy. The spear had securely pierced a few centimeters, which would cause him to fall in a few minutes.

Narthus arched his head back and butted the iron helmet, sending Cusgar a few meters ahead of him. His knees no longer moved, and his heavy body wouldn't leave without some help. At least he had completed his mission, just like Mika, who arrived desperately at the scene.

– I came as fast as I could – she said, supporting him on her shoulder, observing his injuries. The scarlet blood painting him mixed with the earth again ravaged by war.

– We're even now – the giant joked, while his eyes watched with fear the scene unfolding in front of him.

Mika

Before they could celebrate, Narthus's arm threw her to the side towards his back. Mika only understood his sudden action moments later when she saw the knight she had struck rise before them. He had pulled the spear from his rib, tossing it aside. Narthus noticed that the iron tip and wooden shaft were not stained with blood but with a dark, foul-smelling liquid. Surely it was a creature bathed in darkness; otherwise, it would not have been able to rise after such a blow. Persus had once mentioned the forbidden magics of the gods, one of which Gaya had used to save his life. The spearhead was at least three fingers wide, wide enough to fell a giant without major problems. He simply behaved as if the object had barely scratched him.

Mika broke free from Narthus's arm.

– Mika, get out of here! – he pleaded desperately. – It's a cursed creature, it can't be killed by our hands.

Cusgar ignored them as Mika and Narthus watched the creature's hand press its fingers onto the handle of the great hammer. Then an explosion from the castle stunned everyone. The loud creak of twisted iron and finally the hollow sound of the immense iron body hitting the stones echoed across the battlefield. The iron gate had fallen, and Blackhelm had never been so exposed since its creation.

Mika saw Cusgar make a signal with his right hand, three of his fingers rotating in the air. It looked like magic, but she had never seen a seal like that in the old pages of her books. No element had been manipulated, but still, the sound of his horse trotting could be heard in the distance. It came from the north, from the knight's own back. She had no intention of letting him leave, but it wasn't just the horse he called to himself; one of his knights appeared to his left, the largest of them all, wielding a spiked iron flail. She noticed another one approaching Narthus from behind. It was a summoning. Freedmen tried to interpose themselves against the knights without any success. The flail spun in the air, flying towards her. Mika deftly dodged, grabbing the chain tied to the iron ball in her hands and pulling it towards her. The knight's body came. Mika turned her body and supported the immense knight on her back, completing the leverage move and throwing him to the ground. When she turned her eyes forward, Cusgar was already mounted while Narthus parried the other knight's sword blade with one hand. The obvious choice was to stop Cusgar, continue with the plan. She couldn't let him reach the castle under any circumstances. On the other hand, more knights were likely to arrive, and Narthus would be in danger. He had come back to life once before, but she wasn't sure he could do it again. If Cusgar got away, she could worry about the others. She cared for everyone but owed nothing to any of them. She wouldn't risk losing everything she had again. Sorry, Cavian, I can't lose him, she thought before running towards Narthus, while Cusgar vanished amid the battlefield.

Yuki

– Still mastering magic, princess? – questioned Shasak to his archrival, drawing two short swords sheathed to the left of his waist.

– Let's find out – she said, extending her hand and creating an ice blade that stretched to both sides.

The blades attacked Yuki quickly as Shasak spun his body. One, two, three, four of them were blocked by the icy weapon before one nearly hit her. Yuki jumped back, spinning in the air and placing one hand on the ground while the other held the blade firmly.

– I didn't think you were so slow! – exclaimed Shasak confidently, spinning the swords in his hands – Maybe you want to give up so you don't see the massacre happening down below.

– You'll never understand what drives us, will you? – she questioned as she charged again. The weapon spun over her back, causing Shasak to defend himself with both weapons against the attack that would hit his ribs. He spun the other way, making Shasak arch his back against the ground to dodge the attack. The next one would hit him frontally, but before the blade reached Shasak's face, he delivered a swift blow, shattering the ice. From the princess's other hand came another strike from a newly created blade in her bare hands. Yuki twisted her hand, causing the sharp piece of ice to contort the metal that attacked her, throwing it away from herself. Shasak immediately jumped back just as she did.

– You won't be able to hold out for long, princess. By now, your brother's head must be being trampled by Uruk's feet. He has an exotic way of treating his victims. Not that I agree, of course... It's a bit, how can I say... Crude... Rudimentary... Something that doesn't match the superiority that comes from power.

Yuki smiled.

– Not in a million years would he defeat Cavian – she said confidently. – When your armies didn't stop him in that dungeon, they ended up creating a monster even worse than me... Think about it... Do you think he didn't know he would face Uruk? He chose this battle, not the other way around – Yuki retorted firmly. – The one fighting against time here is you – she completed as she listened attentively to the clash of wood against wood of the opened shackles, as well as the clinking sound of steel and footsteps coming from below. Armies would arrive at any moment, though they wouldn't stand a chance against Nymo. Shasak's words were not without truth. The days in that prison had been painfully difficult. Her reflexes weren't as sharp as she would have liked, but she was sure Cavian wouldn't fall to Uruk. Not the Cavian who fought with her under those murky waters. She had been molded in chaos, but he had been built from it.

Amid her thoughts and observing Shasak's movements, the sound of the explosion reached her ears. Sirius had said the gate would fall, he said they would be rescued, finally reality contradicted the false logic that insisted on deceiving her.

She saw a small fear in Shasak's eyes, it was subtle, almost like a flicker. It was impossible for him to foresee all that, not even she could, but it was necessary to buy time for Nymo. If he stopped to take down those armies, things would certainly get complicated. Then an ice blade shot from her hands, crossed the solid wooden stage, spinning through the air, and the first soldier didn't know where it hit him from. Shasak took advantage of the opening left by the attack. She barely managed to dodge and could feel for a moment the sensation of cold metal just below her right eye when, with a spinning kick, Shasak hit her, throwing her back, making her body drag across the platform. The staircase was too wide. She was too weak, but her eyes regained hope when she saw Uruk's body falling from the tower. Cavian had won as she predicted.

Before Shasak could reach her again, she crouched down and placed both hands on the ground, causing an icy wave to spread across the floor. Shasak jumped. But the soldiers, in their heavy armor, were at the mercy of her magic. The ice climbed up their armor and froze their feet, sticking them to the ground and making them unable to move. Using magic of such extent in those conditions was to trust that Cavian would arrive in time. She knew he was ready.

Shasak pulled several short-bladed daggers from his waist, each slightly smaller than the palm of his hand, throwing them in sequence at Yuki, who rolled to the side to dodge, making them line up on the ground. She couldn't neglect him, but would be unable to attack him now. Shasak landed on the frozen ground. Both knew she was vulnerable.

His belt seemed to be an arsenal of blades. He pulled two more now from his back, running towards her. It was then that Shasak noticed Cavian hovering just above their heads. The Pacifier came towards Shasak, who dodged with some dexterity, making it pass within millimeters of his left arm before embedding itself in the ground. When he came to his senses, he put his hand on his chest. Three of the daggers he had thrown earlier had hit him, while Cavian landed on the edge of the execution platform like a feather touching the ground.

The daggers weren't deep, but the accelerated pounding of the blood flowing in the veins of the monster of a thousand faces from the battle's fury would make the poison take over his body in seconds. And he finally knelt to the ground, with a smile on his face, laughing copiously as Yuki approached.

– You don't have it, do you? – Yuki questioned about the antidote. Every master of poisons carried theirs, but Shasak particularly never needed to worry about being hit, nor could he feel any compassion for his enemies. Probably the item's uselessness had made him negligent, or perhaps allowed someone to dare to think he might be defeated.

– Our destinies were always sealed, princess, but even if I go, I will continue to inhabit all your minds until you perish – Shasak laughed. – He would know today, anyway... The city would finally be mine. It's a shame I leave without you having that privilege. You know... He was never chosen because he was the strongest of them... Even if those who shouldn't know the truth discover it, believe me, it's better to let him go. I know him almost as well as a father knows a son, they said his left without even calling for him. I saved him from a much worse fate... – Shasak continued with words that so far made no sense. – You're confused, aren't you? About whom I might be talking? Maybe you already know who he is, but I'll leave this last challenge in the name of old times...

– Unfortunately, you'll never know the answer! – exclaimed Yuki as she placed her index finger on Shasak's forehead. Cavian held her arm for a moment, but a single fierce glance in his direction made him let go. A single icy touch made him covered by a shimmering layer of ice crystals. – We don't have time for morals with those who have done so much harm, my brother. Besides, he would have left anyway – she justified still thinking about those words. Cavian certainly knew she would do it, but her actions weren't about mercy or vengeance, but about ensuring he could never harm those close to her again.

– I still try to think if there's another way besides this... every day it proves to me that maybe there isn't...

– If there's anyone who can find it, it's you, spark. By the way, why did it take so long? – Yuki joked, extending one of her hands to her brother, grasping his arm up to his elbow as he did the same. A warm greeting from the Aquarians, before finally embracing.

– It was a bit difficult without the instructions you always gave me... – he replied with a slight smile.

– As you can see, there's nothing more to teach – she said, returning the smile while looking around for Nymo. To her relief, he was already about to free Sirius. She also saw Rizar standing, on the low front parapet of the castle, just above the fallen gate. His hands certainly were part of a plan she'd like to analyze in a few hours, drinking a fine wine with her friends, just as they always did after the small victories among the free peoples. A small tribute to life for those who always departed.

She hadn't noticed, but a small cut on her face made her understand Shasak's first words. It was the size of a grain of rice, but there was nothing she could do in that place, nor could she abandon them without reaching any conclusion. Time had become her main enemy.

Her body was so exhausted that it would probably collapse if she dared close her eyes for a few seconds. She saw Cavian's wound, but it didn't seem severe enough to prevent him from throwing his sword with such precision seconds earlier. Rizar had his hands free to do what he did best, and Nymo, the decorated general, was by their side, a powerful and valuable ally in that situation. With only one more general standing, even with fewer soldiers, the fall of the last line of command would certainly lead them to victory.

The desperation in the eyes of some soldiers helping each other with sword blows on the ice that clung to their feet could certainly be attributed to the fear of what the future held for them, but instead of fleeing, they quickly aligned themselves beside each other, kneeling in a sign of subservience.

Yuki's lack of understanding of the situation came precisely from where she couldn't see, and to her surprise and relief, she didn't need to seek the solution, as it came to her. The heavy footsteps on the staircase announced his arrival, and Cusgar finally appeared with the hammer over his shoulder, imposing, though alone, likely insufficient to confront them.

Cavian

The Natelurians had not arrived by then, and the Freeds did not have sufficient numbers to confront them; the promised help from the forests was essential for there to be any chance, even though the warriors' strength seemed to multiply like a miracle from the old gods. Even with less robust weapons and armor, it was as if their willpower was manifesting on the battlefield, making the battle unexpectedly not as unequal. The warriors molded by Rizar's hands, who stood on the parapet of the stone cordon, continued to emerge, climbing the castle walls like spiders, enough to distract the line of archers shooting at unstoppable ghosts and the cavalrymen who didn't know whether to assist the front lines or try to prevent enemy soldiers from entering the castle through the now-open massive gate.

Above the great opening, Cavian faced his past; the man who had imprisoned him years ago was once again in his path.

– Yuki, go help Sirius, I'll take care of him – Cavian said, now confident.

– You're injured, Ian... – Yuki observed, concerned.

– And you're on the verge of collapse – he retorted. – Don't be stubborn... You know you can be much more helpful to him than I can. You don't need to protect me anymore.

Those last words seemed to convince her.

– Don't fall, my brother! – she said, shaking her hair.

Cavian nodded with a smile. He didn't want to worry her. He had certainly grown stronger since last time, but Cusgar was probably the strongest of the generals, the only one named king among the new gods.

He drew the Pacifier again. Cusgar was not a slow target like Uruk. He knew the knight's stance could deceive, just as it had done before.

Cavian advanced on Cusgar, who raised his hammer above his own head, bringing it down toward Cavian, who rolled to the side to dodge the blow, which shattered the wooden floor. There was no distance for a strike that could cause any damage. Cusgar knew this, but he hadn't counted on deception being exactly what Cavian had planned. He concentrated energy this time at the tip of his sword, as he had done with Narthus long ago. He swung his arm and extended his body and sword as if they were a single line from the ground to the tip of the sword, touching Cusgar's steel breastplate when the explosion happened, launching the iron knight away. When the knight hit the ground, the metal scraped across the wood, splintering it for several meters until he finally stopped. The hammer had flown from the black knight's hands in midair and would certainly fall from the platform if it didn't weigh more than its bearer.

The other soldiers of the allied kingdoms, though frightened, did not move, and Cusgar rose as if he had merely stumbled over his own feet. His movements were as intact as before, and even though Cavian felt proud, he remained perplexed. Even Narthus had taken longer to rise from a less potent attack, and if Cusgar was there, it meant that even he and Mika had not been able to stop him. Cavian prayed in his thoughts for his friends and that his hands would be able to overcome his own doubts.

Cusgar continued to walk forward without any fear.

Cavian launched a new attack, but this time Cusgar didn't allow the blade to reach him. He grabbed the sword with his own hands. Cavian simply let the normal flow reestablish, causing the current to flow entirely through the knight's body. Again, it was a direct attack, but even as the current found its way through the dense blackened armor, the wearer didn't move. Cusgar pulled the blade closer to him, delivering a knee strike to Cavian's stomach. The pain from the blow, combined with the previous wound, caused him to lose his breath and fall to his knees. Cusgar wrenched the sword from his hand and tossed it aside, making it spin across the floor, far away. Cavian brought one hand to his belly while extending the other. The Pacifier flew toward his hand, but Cusgar kicked his arm just as his hand was about to reach it, wrenching it away again. The small blade of Cusgar's armored glove aimed for his face, but thinking about the things they had gone through until then, Cavian searched for what had changed within him since last time. He wasn't confident; he knew he was no match for him, but neither was he afraid of his fate. Perhaps that was the answer he sought. He was no longer the eager child from years ago; he fought for a goal greater than himself and had been cautious in his steps for the first time.

He raised his hand to defend himself, and the blade pierced the small leather strip and the palm of his hand all at once, preventing it from reaching his face. The pain shot up his spine. His fingers clenched around the metal gauntlet, and this time he didn't let it dissipate. He concentrated power in the palm of his hands and saw the dense metal turn red and slowly melt. Cusgar attempted another attack with the other hand. It would be impossible to dodge without letting go of the hand he held so tightly. Concentrating energy in his other hand to repel the attack would make him lose his primary goal, and if he raised his right arm to defend himself, it would be easily shattered by the attack. He would leave, ensuring that Cusgar couldn't wield his weapon with the necessary dexterity, giving some advantage for the others to finish him off. At that moment, he had no fear in his heart, and the smile of satisfaction came to his face without him being able to avoid it. But before Cusgar's hand could reach him, a black blur passed before his eyes, and a pillar of ice shot up from the ground, hitting his chest and throwing him back onto the sliding floor. Cavian saw Cusgar's hand fly through the air.

– Leave the boy alone! – exclaimed Nymo, landing on the ground between them, wielding two small, curved black blades.

Yuki was meters away, with Sirius leaning on her. Cavian couldn't help but notice the brutality of the war etched on his companion's body. The withered body and the hands that could no longer embrace her. Yet he maintained a smile on his face beside Yuki. He had certainly kept his promise and stayed with her during those dark days.

Cavian unfastened the armor from his body to breathe. The air felt scarce like at the top of the mountains. The bandage covering the wound was soaked, and he noticed the pallor of his own hands. If he continued moving like that, he would certainly perish.

His eyes witnessed what he had been unable to do. Cusgar swung his hand through the air while Nymo's attacks tore through the dense armor as if it were made of silk. The great knight could not match the swift and successive attacks. Even his own eyes struggled to follow him. It was a true duel between gods, one he was still far from.

The soldiers on the stairs had already left; none remained to intervene in the battle. They probably shared his same impression, that it would be impossible to interfere in a fight between beings of such power. Under their helmets, it would be impossible for Cusgar to identify them in the event of a defeat, and in Nymo's victory, they certainly thought they were doomed to die. Any of these reasons were enough for them to leave. Divio, Nuriel, and the other prisoners had likely joined the army below. Rizar stood motionless with his palms pointed to the stairs below his feet. He was an easy target for any archer who noticed him. But he was so small and looked so fragile that it was more likely they thought he was praying to his gods. The creation of the false magical army would exhaust his body in a few more minutes. Sirius, with his wet hair and nearly lifeless, sweat-dripping face, had wounds with a putrid appearance indicating systemic infection. Even Yuki's care would not suffice much longer, as she too seemed overly worn out from her battle with Shasak.

Cavian needed to act; defeating Cusgar would be the quickest way to get them out of there.

With the armor on the ground, he pulled the Pacifier into his hands again, but before he could think of doing anything, Nymo finally struck Cusgar with a blade embedded in the knight's heart. The former Aquarian general had just dodged the blow from the knight's remaining hand when it hit the ground, splintering more wood that continued to multiply in the air. Cusgar's body was arched toward the small blade.

Nymo probably expected him to fall, but to his surprise, a new hand emerged where the one had been severed. It was a purplish hand like the leaves of Qualim and exuded the odor of the bodies that had perished under those lands. It unexpectedly reached for Nymo's neck, who struggled in vain. Cavian mustered what strength he had left but was too far and too weak to reach him in time. Cusgar headbutted the Aquarian master's skull, tossing him aside, leaving his light body motionless on the ground. He noticed that Yuki had also left Sirius and was heading toward Cusgar. In a combined attack, the Pacifier pierced one of the many gaps in the general's armor, passing through Cusgar's body as if he were a large, soft stuffed doll. Yuki also struck him. The ice blade crossed from the right rib to the top of the left shoulder in a thin, long translucent body that seemed to bloom from the knight's bulk.

Even this did not stop him. Was he truly one of the gods disguised among mortals? Cavian wondered. The furious backhand of Cusgar threw Yuki toward the stairs, while his foot kicked Cavian, slamming him against one of the execution restraints.

Instead of attacking his already defeated opponents, he went for the most defenseless of them all: Sirius, who was crawling toward Yuki, seemingly moving without conscious guidance. A body driven by sheer will.

Cusgar stopped before him and lifted him by the leather strap across his chest. Sirius flailed his arms in the air, trying to hit him like a small boy challenging a much larger opponent.

– Why would anyone care about a useless being like you? – said Cusgar, lifting Sirius by the collar of his shirt, when he noticed the necklaces the thief wore, exposed and gleaming in the sun. He stared at them for a few seconds, particularly the one with the Landrinian aquatic creature.

– Where did you get this?! – Cusgar roared, while Sirius continued to try to strike him in vain. – ANSWER ME, YOU WORM! WHERE DID YOU GET THIS NECKLACE?!

Cusgar slashed Sirius's shirt below his chest with the melted gauntlet blade. The scar revealed by the cut seemed not to be just a coincidence.

– WHERE DID YOU GET THIS DAMN THING? WHO ARE YOU? WHO SENT YOU? – he dropped Sirius's body to the ground as he knelt. – WHAT IS THIS? YOU CAN'T BE HIM! YOU CAN'T BE ALPHONSE! – Cusgar shouted, immersed in a mix of despair and madness. – I saw him in that pile, my brother, they were all there, weren't they? Why have you been by his side all this time? They took him from me, the damned gods took him from me... – the great knight wept in despair, speaking to Sirius's unconscious body, which stared at him with expressionless, opaque eyes. Then he removed his helmet, revealing his true face. Anyone who could see him would surely recognize him. The eternalized hero of the ages, the mighty Baran, though his once beautiful face was now covered by death. A face that began to disintegrate in the wind, with the misguided fate he had carved for himself. – Forgive me, Al, I'll see them before you – said the black knight, touching Sirius's nose with the tip of his index finger as the spots on Sirius's body, already sprawled on the ground, began to dissolve along with the body that wore the armor before him. The king of Blackhelm, the man closest to the power of the new gods, had dissolved with the wind, leaving the metal pile he wore an empty shell.

The battle had finally ended. Cavian looked at Rizar, who had also succumbed to exhaustion and was trying to stand with difficulty. Cavian wondered what had happened to Rixi, Narthus, Mika, and the others. He hoped they had at least had the chance to escape.

Rizar's fall caused the allied kingdom's armies to regroup, though they were confused by the situation. The advantage had not been enough, and many knights still stood.

Yuki approached Sirius, who looked noticeably better than before. The fever had subsided, and his stumps had slightly healed.

Cavian reflected on the words of the man who had just vanished. He remembered the old curses of the men of faith who had succumbed to the darkness. He couldn't imagine that the hero of Fisbia had become one of them, much less presented himself as Sirius's brother. A single detail had saved them.

– Rizar, take care of Lord Nymo... His chest is still moving, he... He certainly needs urgent care – Yuki ordered, sitting down exhausted, managing the little air left in her lungs. Sirius finally rested his head in her soft lap, while she tenderly ran her fingers through his still-wet hair.

– Leave it to me – the gnome responded promptly.

– The Natelurians didn't come, sister, there's no way to win – said Cavian, squinting in pain while pressing his wound.

– Don't worry, spark... My fate was already sealed... – she said, breathless, touching the small cut on her face. Cavian noticed the redness in her right eye, thinking it was just a bruise.

– Hey, Yuki, what are you saying? – he said, kneeling in front of her.

– I won’t let them win... Thank you for showing me... that I was different from Dad... – Yuki said, hugging him against her chest with one hand and placing the other on Sirius’s head as tears finally streamed down her face for the first time. – I love you, my brother... Tell that stubborn Sirius that I love him too... He will face difficult days, just like you will from now on... Take care of my people for me – she said as an intense wind blew, as cold as the one that dwelled north of the frozen mountains.

– Stop, Yuki, stop talking nonsense...

Cavian saw his sister’s pupil turn as white as snow, and her skin seemed to fill with tiny, shimmering scales. Small crystals emerged, swirling and gathering around them quickly and intensely, until in an instant, they dispersed all at once. Cavian stretched his hand over the crystals, moving it through them. He felt cold, but the crystals didn’t touch him, it was like the current of rivers flowing around rocks in their path. The white, icy dust navigated through the air between the stone corridors of the castle and the battlefield. With each soldier from the allied kingdoms encountered, an ice statue emerged.

The bodies of those who raised their swords for freedom were passed through like ghosts. They were small birds, as tiny as snowflakes. A flock that covered the field, restoring hope to the eyes of those who believed in the one they came to fight for. They knew she was the one interceding for them.

When the battlefield fell silent, Yuki collapsed in his arms. He could no longer hear her heartbeat. He embraced Yuki’s icy body, her eyes still open and white. He didn’t know if she could still hear him and once he would have begged her not to leave him alone in the midst of all this chaos. She had always guided him since his first steps. When their mother couldn’t be there, when so many had abandoned him or when everyone seemed to have given up finding him. He wouldn’t torment himself for thinking the burden too heavy. Not in front of her. He closed his sister’s eyes with his battle-worn fingertips, returning to the mountains where they played as children, while feeling the snowflakes resting on his head.

– Hey Yuki, don’t worry… I won’t be afraid anymore… – he whispered softly as he hooked his pinky finger with hers, before the last kiss on her cold forehead drew the tears that washed his face.

She couldn't see the thousands of arms crossed over their chests, with hands extended, with knees on the ground. They all saluted her. In the end, she had not ruled the people that might have been her inheritance, but she was certainly crowned by the people who chose her, and for the first time since being crafted by the hands of the first peoples, Fisbia was covered in snow, while glorious silence honored its queen.

EPILOGUE – BETWEEN CHAINS AND BLOOD

Narthus

The snowflakes gradually gave way to rays of sunlight as the statues from before shattered alongside those who ended their journeys on the battlefield, revered by some and tragically premature for many others.

Narthus stood in stunned silence, facing Mika's ecstatic and exhausted expression.

– We won! – Mika exclaimed, sitting beside him with her arms crossed over her knees, staring at the clear blue sky above their heads, as if trying to believe the reality before them. – Somehow, we won...

– They should have arrived by now... – Narthus interrupted.

– Who?

– Rixi and the others, they should have been here by now...

– They should be here any moment... You yourself warned me about the difficulties of traveling between the realms that day, remember? We just didn't have the time to wait for them... If it weren't for Yuki, the liberators' armies would have been decimated here...

– Something's wrong, it's like I can't feel her presence anymore... Gaya must be in trouble...

© 2024 by MANTICINNA.

bottom of page